《I Am The Game's Villain》 Chapter 1 My Soon-To-Be Girlfriend Is Dead [1] ?How much time has it been since that day? I tried to remember with my dizzy mind but it was difficult. I should have remembered the day of my girlfriend''s¨Cno, my soon-to-be girlfriend''s death but I couldn''t. Any woman would probably have despised me if they learned that I had forgotten something that important. I let out a breath and smoke came out at contact with the cold air. I was currently walking in the beautiful streets of Paris aimlessly. I was not living in Paris but I came here with my soon-to-be girlfriend and other friends. I was the one proposing to go to Paris. One would wonder who would go to Paris in winter but I had a n. I wanted to confess to her in the city of love at the summit of the Eiffel tower. It might sound childish, cringe, embarrassing or whatever, but it was my way to express how much I loved her. Ah. I think it will be around a week since her death. I should have already left for London, where I live, but I was still stuck in the city of love. I had no family, so nobody would worry about me anyway. My only family might have been that girl, but she is dead now¡­ What a shitty life I was living. My parents and my younger sister died in a car ident when I was just seventeen. Since then, I have lived thanks to my parents'' life assurance. I lived, but for me it was just hell. I had no one to care about. I had always been someone jovial, but since my family''s death, I had be a true introvert and I liked it truthfully. I felt peaceful being alone. I could understand how the introvert I met before felt alone. After that, I started to study IT at a school that specialized in it. It has been nearly four years since I have been studying in it, as I am now 22. As an introvert, I should have stayed alone during those four years, but no. She hadn''t let me live like that. I am, of course, speaking of the woman I have loved the most in my life. She struck the conversation with me when we had to do a project for two. By hazard, I was with her, probably the most beautiful girl I''ve ever met. At first, I was timid but she somehow got through me. For four years, I talked to her, I learned about her and I fell for her. But now it''s over. I entered a nearby bakery and waited in line. On my turn, I gave the baker two euros, the money in Europe. "Two baguettes, please." "Of course, sir." She smiled professionally and soon handed me two baguettes. "Thanks a lot." "My pleasure." She answered in English with her French ent. It was cute. Now that I nced at her, she was beautiful. Should I try something? No. I shook my head at my foolish thought. I had to meet my friend before that. ¡­and I forgot that I was an introvert. Moreover, I had an average appearance, so I didn''t think that a French beauty would be interested in me. It''s still a wonder to me how she fell for me because, yes, I knew she was in love with me before her death. Her brother told me after all. ''She''s also in you bro!'' When her brother, my friend, said that to me, I had reached the apex of happiness. I can still remember me staring at the sky with a twisted happy expression. I started to imagine fantasies about me having dates with her, the first-night, having children, raising them. Reminiscing about that, I took a bite of the baguette.@@novelbin@@ "Delicious." As expected, in France, the baguettes were perfect. People strolling on the same pavement as me smiled a little seeing me hungrily munching down the baguette in that wintery weather. Indeed, the warm baguette was now already cold but I was hungry, very hungry. I looked at my watch and exhaled. [8:47] "I should go now." I took a u-turn and headed toward a peculiar ce. My friend told me yesterday toe there so I agreed. After walking for ten or so minutes, I saw the back of my friend. He was seated on a bench. He seemed to be looking at nothing peculiar. His always straight back was now slouched. I could easily beat him in this state. Holding back the urge to kick his back, I sat next to him on the bench. "..." "..." "..." "..." "Nyr." He finally spoke. "Yeah." "How have you been?" He asked in a hoarse voice. I also noticed dried tears on his cheeks but chose to ignore it. "Good and you." "Good huh. Ahaha." "Emric?" I was confused as Emricughed dryly suddenly. "You are good? It had been just a week since she''s dead. Ephera, my sister, your girlfriend!" He raised his tone in the end. "Not my girlfriend." I replied calmly. She was not my girlfriend as I didn''t have the asion to confess after all. "I hadn''t confessed to her, so she isn''t my girlfriend." I said, and took a bite of my baguette. "Oh. Do you want?" I handed one of the baguettes to Emric but thetter was just looking at me with quivering lips. I could tell he was holding back from punching me so I retreated my hand. "What happened, Nyr? You are¡­have you even cared about her? I can''t recognize you." Emric finally said what he had in his mind since he saw me. I looked back at him. That face¡­ He had simr features to his sister, like Ephera. I felt seething anger bubbling up inside me, so I averted my face. "What do you think?" I answered with a question but it didn''t please Emric in the slightest as he stood up. "Enough." I was a little surprised as I saw him walking off. He didn''t punch me after all, after my indifferent attitude. I put the bag of baguettes on the bench and stood up. "Emric." I walked toward him. "Get lost, Nyr." He didn''t even turn around when he said that to me. I ignored his words and rushed at him. "You know, Ephera, she was not bad." "!" Emric stopped walking. I could see him clenching his fists. "I was lucky to get her. Still¡­" A smirk slowly crept on my face. "It''s a shame, I haven''t had at least one night with he-" -Bam! A strong fist collided with my cheek and I was flung away. I bumped my head on the bench and slid on the ground. "Ah!" Warm blood flowed down from my head, but I ignored it and looked at Emric, with a painful smile. "You disgust me Nyr. I''ve been friends with a fucker like you and even let my sister with you¡­" Emric shook his head and walked away. "Ah¡­" I sighed and stood up. Patting out my clothes, I took the bag of baguettes. "Hm?" I noticed that a few people were looking at me. They were probably curious about what happened. My gaze fell on a little girl who was hugging her mother''s leg while staring at me. "Do you want?" I handed the bag of baguettes." "Non, merci." The mother smiled politely as she said something in French, then walked away with her daughter. "It was a joke. It''s for me." I hugged the bag and headed home to treat my injury. Chapter 3 Transmigration In The Villains Body ?''Arghhh¡­'' My head throbbed in pain. I felt like a truck had struck me head-on. ''Hm?'' "Wh-What did you say?" A voice rang out. ''Who?!'' ''Eh? I couldn''t hear my voice. What''s happening? I tried to look around to find the owner of the voice but could see no one, rather I couldn''t move. "!" But I could see in front of me. A beautiful girl was there. No, maybe beautiful was a weak word to describe her surreal beauty. Her beauty rivaled that of Ephera without a doubt. Hey. I''m not boasting about Ephera. Believe me. Wow. She had long golden hair flowing down her back and sapphire eyes. Coupled with that, she wore a blue dress, perfectly matching her model-like figure. It was certainly an amazing sight. Was she a model or something? She was wearing a dress so I wondered if she was at a party or something like that.@@novelbin@@ Wait. Since I was facing her, it meant that I was with her. I tried to look around me but I couldn''t move my head. "Come on Aur-" "Do not pronounce my name with your filthy mouth." Ah. She seemed very angry at¡­ At¡­ ...me! What the hell?! My lips were moving on their own! "Aurora, you''re my fiancee so¡­" Again my lips moved on their own. It was like I was stuck inside a body. And what was that coward voice?! I was stuttering and speaking like a nerd. "Not anymore, Edward. As I said, I''m breaking off the engagement between you and me." Aurora red at me. It was the first time a girl showed such anger and disgust towards me. I didn''t know how to react. But! Why is she ring at me?! I haven''t done anything! Wait¡­ That girl, now that I look closer at her¡­ She seems very familiar to me¡­ "!" No way! I looked again at her. No freaking doubt! Golden hair with those blue eyes and her graceful demeanor. Are you kidding me?! She was one of the heroines of that game, [Princess And Dragon]. Yeah¡­ I yed that game so many hours, that I couldn''t mistake that girl for anyone else. It''s really her. What''s happening? How''s that possible? Is this a dream? Yeah, it must be a dream. Even that encounter with that guy in Tokyo¡­ "You can''t do that!" ''I spoke'' again. "The en-engagement was decided by the King and my father!" I felt disgusted at my way of speaking. It was like I was desperate to marry that girl I didn''t even know. Moreover, ''I felt'' lust towards her. Fuck! Someone, fucking get me out of this dream! "My father gave me the choice and Duke Falkrona agreed as well." "F-Father agreed¡­" Anger and sadness filled ''my'' heart, knowing that ''my'' father agreed. ''I'' clenched my fists. I could say that ''I'' wasn''t going to let it go. That guy was so pathetic. The fact that I was in his body was just a nightmare for me. I was forced to look at the girl on the verge of spitting on me. "Th-then!" I stuttered pathetically as I gawked at her. I was nearly drooling. No, I was already drooling! Dammit! Aurora''s gaze on me worsened. "How about one night!" "What¡­?" Aurora''s chilling voice echoed in the hall. "One night with me! And I will break off as well!" ''I said'' that with burning eyes as tears of pleading fell from my eyes. "..." I really wanted to bury myself in the ground. "I''m leaving." She didn''t even answer me, thankfully, as she left. "Ah!" Finally! I could control my body. "..." But something was wrong. -Thud! When I tried to take a step forward, I tumbled on my feet and fell on the ground like a toddler. "Curse that dream!" I wanted to burn down everything in anger. "Ah¡­ah¡­.ah" I took several breaths since I felt tired. I didn''t do a damn thing and I felt tired. Was I really a toddler? But¡­ Something was strange. This body. I felt heavier than usual. "Eh¡­" Resting my hands on the white porcin floor, I looked at my reflection on the ground. "!" I had chubby cheeks. I pinched my cheeks and it was sure rich in flesh! Are you kidding me?! I was fat. And really fat. It wouldn''t surprise me if I weighed 150 kilograms. "She''s gone." "!" I turned around. Another beautiful girl was there. She had ck hair and grey eyes. I recognized her as well. She was a [Sub-Heroine] of the Game. Elona Falkrona. The daughter of Duke Falkrona. This time, I was feeling a surge of anger seeing her. I was shocked as the feeling of wanting to kill her nearly drowned me. Why though? Wait¡­ I looked for the umpteenth time my face. I finally found the name of my body. "Brother, why are you like this?" Elona looked at me with a disgusted expression. Yeah. I was so shocked by the turn of events that I hadn''t noticed. That body, that character¡­ In the game, he was less plump, so I didn''t notice at first. Even then, Princess Aurora''s fiance¡­ Now, ex-fiance. I should have noticed when I understood that as well¡­ But now I was sure. I was like Elona said, her elder brother. Edward Falkrona. The heir of the Falkrona Dukedom. And also¡­ A [Main Antagonist] of the Game [Princess And Dragon]. Chapter 7 You Remind Me Of Your Parents ?[Is that your n?] Jarvis asked. Why was I feeling like he was looking down at me? "Yeah." I said, and looked at the mansion before me. It was obviously not as big as my previous mansion, the Duke Falkrona''s mansion, but I didn''t care. In my previous life, I lived in an apartment, so this was already too much for me. Fortunately, the mansion was in the Falkrona dukedom, so I didn''t have to walk long. Still, it took me three hours on foot. The proof of that was my entire body was drenched in sweat. People walking around recognized me of course, but they kept their distance with fear-stricken faces while hiding their daughter from me. Some even hid their child who was less than ten years old. Edward was a scum but he wasn''t the lowest trash, attacking children, to God''s relief. I ignored the stares and clicked on a switch that was engraved on a pir outside the mansion. Right, the game took ce in a medieval setting but it was in a futuristic world, so you could see mana trains levitating in the air and a carriage as well. Truthfully, I could have taken the mana train, using my status as the news about me abandoning the house shouldn''t havee out, but I didn''t want to be the center of attention in the train, so I chose to walk, which did quite good to my podgy body. I was sure that I lost at least a few grams, maybe. ["Who?"] The voice of a woman came out of the speaker. "It''s me aunty. Edward¡­" I brought out my most innocent voice. ["..."] -Creak!!! The giant white gates slid on either side and opened the way. I smiled and took a step forward. "What are you doing here, dear nephew?" "!" Out of thin air, appeared before me a beautiful grey-haired woman. She was Belle Falkrona. Edward''s father''s younger sister, so Edward''s aunt. I chose to take shelter here because I knew that Belle loved her nephew and niece more than anything. Edward the most as he was the first child. She was the one behind the name ''Edward'' as well. But right now she was looking at me coldly. Well, she might have heard how I was the worst scum, harassing girls. If I had assaulted a girl, I would never havee here, but since it was ''just'' molesting, I thought maybe she would ept me¡­ [So your idea was to run away to your aunt''s home.] ''Yeah, and it''s better than living on the streets!'' "My nephew. Probably the only man who would chase after girls like a beast while being engaged to the Royal Princess." Belle said as she stared at me. I averted my face from her and put on a sad expression. Don''t say it. I know already, I deserve an Oscar for my performance. A minute of silence that seemed an hoursted until Bell spoke. "Come inside." I knew it. She really loved her nephew! I sighed in relief, as I didn''t have any n B. [Isn''t that pathetic?] I ignored Jarvis and walked toward Belle. Thetter grabbed my arm and I felt a floating sensation. When I opened my eyes again, I was in arge living room. She might have engraved a magic circle inside the house to teleport us like that. "What happened, Edward?" Belle appeared, wearing a ck skirt and white shirt. Now that I looked at her, she had a resemnce to Edward''s father. I felt strangely nostalgic seeing her. "I-I abandoned my status as heir and left the mansion." There was a moment of silence before Belle replied. "You really did that¡­?" "Yes." I nodded. She seemed really surprised. "I would never have thought you out of everyone would have thrown your status away." It was a little hurtful to hear that but she was right. Edward would never have thrown his status, hisfort away. "Nobody cared about me there and I felt suffocated." I said. It was the truth after all. Nobody cared about me and with all the people ring daggers at me, I could only remain in my room. "And you came here because I care about you?" "Well¡­" I didn''t know what to answer. She probably guessed that I came here because I had no choice and not to pay a visit to my aunt. Indeed, Edward, after his mother''s death, refused to see Belle because she reminded him too much of his mother. Was it? I think. "..." Was she feeling hurt because of my selfish reason foring here? [You''re really as selfish as Edward from the game.] ''Yeah, probably.'' I have to agree that I wasn''t a gentle soul transmigrating in a viin''s body. Belle sighed and stroked my head. Not gonna lie, I was surprised. I looked at her with a surprised face. Belle smiled sadly as she stared at my face. "You remind me of your parents...you have the same eyes as your mother, Edward...and the same carelessness as your father..." She said and patted my cheeks. "Carelessness, that guy? No way. He''s too stuck up."@@novelbin@@ I sneered inadvertently at Belle''s words. And- She pinched my cheeks. "Ouch!" "But you certainly don''t have the same kindness, rascal!" "Ouch!" It really hurt! A minuteter, she let go of my cheeks and turned around. "I have work to do. Take that key, you can enter the house with it and don''t lose it, Edward." I caught the key and nodded tearfully. "I think she doesn''t hate me." I said, relieved that at least one person cared for ''me'' in this world. [She is spoiling you.] "Like any aunt." I said and slumped on the sofa, which shook greatly as my body nearly broke. "In a month before the entrance ceremony, I will get the body of an athlete." [I don''t think it''s pos-] I ignored Jarvis and started to sort out my thoughts. *** [Falkrona Mansion] More than five hours passed since Edward Falkrona, the heir of the Falkrona house, announced abandoning his status as heir and left the house. Thomen Falkrona decided to put Simon Falkrona as the new heir right after that. The preparations were fast taking ce. The most important thing was to inform the King and all the important nobles so the other Dukes of the news. Thomen Falkrona was in hisrge workroom, writing at a fast pace official letters before engraving the Hawk emblem on the letter, which was the Falkrona house emblem. He had the same serious expression as he kept writing without wasting time. -Knock -Knock "Enter." Thomen said without raising his eyes from the letter. "Father." "Elona." Thomen was still writing and didn''t look at his daughter. "Father, plea-please." When he heard sobs, Thomen finally took off his eyes from the paper. Elona''s eyes were moistened and threatened to shed tears. "Elona¡­" Thomen walked toward his daughter and hugged her. "Bro-Brother is ¡­" Thomen didn''t need to guess which brother she was speaking about. Elona considered both Edward and Simon as her brothers, but Edward even more. Before their mother''s death, she had been very close to Edward, then after that, Edwardpletely changed. Though she acted like she didn''t care about him, Elona couldn''t help but be worried about him. She hated him for all the things he had done, but she loved him as well. "He''s at your aunt''s mansion." "Really?!" Elona raised her head. A wave of relief washed over her. Thomen smiled and patted Elona''s head. "Yes, you don''t have to worry anymore." Then he looked at the ceiling. ''I''m sorry, Lydia, and you too.'' He said and looked at a photo frame hung on a wall on his right. ================================== *I added a New Chapter in the Auxiliary Volume about the [Heroines and Viiness], check out! *I also added a few illustrations and updated details about [Edward''s family], check out! Chapter 10 Twelve Days To Become Strong ?[] "Amael?" I tilted my head. Why was she calling me Amael? [] "No, I never said it was my name¡­" [] "Hm?" I looked at the pendant around my neck. It was Edward''s mother''s gift. A ck coin was dangling on a fine thread around my neck. On the ck coin was something engraved in golden but I couldn''t read it. For me, it was just some stylish decoration. "You can read that¡­?" I asked, genuinely surprised. [] Cleenah nodded. "It''s written Amael?" [] Was that some second name for me? But no one ever called me like that though¡­ [What are you going to do now, Edward?] [] Cleenah finally noticed Jarvis. "Jarvis, my useless system." [I''m not a system.] [] [...] "Cat got your tongue?" I sneered. So sometimes, he had nothing to reply, huh. [I''m Edward''s dietician.] [ ] Cleenah stifled herugh but it was toote. My smile vanished from my face. It was really getting on my nerves. Mocking on my physics¡­ "When the Academy starts?" I asked. [Twelve days.] [] "Yeah, you know what''s that?" I asked, surprised. Do the Gods even have schools? It was hard to imagine.@@novelbin@@ [] "Then you probably skipped school, ain''t you?" [] "From the way you are speaking, it''s obvious." [] "By the way, what are your powers?" I ignored her whining and asked. [] "So you are a useless goddess?" [] What damn luck. A useless system and a useless Goddess. [...] [<...>] They can''t read my thoughts, right? "W-Well, I have two weeks to train." [Your family, Edward. They have probably been looking for you since two weeks ago¡­] "Oh, yeah¡­" I didn''t even inform Belle, I felt guilty just for her, but for the others¡­ Edward''s father, foster brother and younger sister¡­ "They aren''t my family, Jarvis, how many times do I have to say that?" [For them, you are.] "It''s not my problem." [Understood but your aunt?] "Belle, huhhhh¡­." I thought about something and sighed. "I will tell her in two weeks. I will train and see her after that before the entrance ceremony." [She''ll be angry.] "I know, but I''m in the mood right now. I just want to turn the page about what happened two weeks ago and get a grip in this world." [Copy that.] Jarvis¡­ Whatever. "Hey Cleenah, do you think two weeks is enough for you to teach me something?" [] "I see. I should have expected it from a useless Goddess." [] "Good." I smirked inwardly. She was too easy. [] "Yeah, you can keep me alive, right? I don''t need to eat anything?" I asked Cleenah. No idea what she had done, but I survived without food and water for two weeks, so she could probably do it again, I thought. [] I shivered a little thinking about the two weeks of pain but shook my head. "I will manage it." I could go stealthily to a nearby town but I was afraid of getting caught. The news of me abandoning my status should have already spread everywhere in the Kingdom. The fact that I disappeared the same, might have created plenty of weird theories as well. I was sure that I was currently the most wanted man in the Kingdom. I was still the son of Duke Falkrona after all. The Duke, who had the most powerful army of the kingdom. Even enemies of the Kingdom would be looking for me as I could be a precious hostage. Fortunately, nobody had thought of looking in that deste ce. No one sane woulde here in the first ce, even evil guys¡­ I was probably the weird one. Twelve days before the entrance ceremony of the Royal Eden Academy. The [First Game] will start at the entrance ceremony. I remembered the most important events and it seemed so far and surreal for me but it was going to happen eventually. I had to be there. Usually, people would avoid getting in the plot but I had to do it. My life was in danger more than ever and I felt a bad premonition as I changed the plot by leaving the Falkrona House a month earlier. I also had no intention of joining Ante-Eden. Was that called the Butterfly effect? Whatever. I had to be ready. I looked around me. I have the whole ce to train. I don''t think I can reach the main characters'' strength in just two weeks, but I can at least be stronger than most of my future ssmates. I hoped so. In the game, after Edward was disowned, he became theughingstock of all the nobles. Most of them only mocked him with words since he was still the son of a Duke, but high-ranking noble students didn''t have to worry about that. It was a true hell for Edward, it was just after that he joined Ante-Eden and became that¡­madman. Anyway, this time, I was going to start school already disowned so I could imagine what I would have to face. Therefore, I needed the minimum strength to defend myself. *** Darkness. That strange ce was filled with darkness, but in that dark ce, a sh of green seemed to be moving. It looked like a figure, no. It was certainly a girl. She looked like a woman in herte teens or early twenties. Her face seemed blurry but she was without a doubt a stunning woman. "How long are you nning to hide and act like that, both of you?" Her voice rang in the dark ce, but no answer came. "He''s a good person, I am vouching for him. Well, a little rude against a Goddess¡­" The woman sulked cutely before smiling. "...but he has the talent and mentality. Do you understand what I mean?" Still, no answer but the woman, Cleenah, knew that her words had gone through the concerned people. Cleenah turned around and looked elsewhere. She seemed to look at the darkness but the truth was that she was looking at the person who brought her out of that cursed temple she had been imprisoned for countless centuries. The grey-haired plump boy was running around the temple without taking a rest, for now, two hours. Cleenah giggled seeing Edwardining at Jarvis while running. When she zoomed her eyes at Edward''s face, her amused smile became a sad one upon seeing Edward''s serious face. Stroking Edward''s face in her vision, she spoke. "Will you, one day, Amael?" Her smile vanished. ================================================================ THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any questions, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your library and support me with PowerStones. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a Review! *Edward''s reference illustration added in auxiliary chapter Chapter 13 He Reminds Me Of You ?"Heeeey!" "Ouch! Ephera? What was that?!" Nyr patted his arm, which was red as Ephera, the ck-haired girl pinched it strongly. "I nearly dropped the controller, y''know¡­" "Come on Nyr, you aren''t a little princess, I hope?" Ephera asked with a grin. Nyr became nervous when Ephera approached her face so close to him. "Y-Yeah, but what was the problem¡­" "You''re asking me that, Nyr! Look, you should have picked the second choice!" Ephera pointed at the TV before her. The cinematic of a game was ongoing. ["You''re just a human garbage, Edward!"] [!][Miranda attacks Edward! What are you going to do?!] The image shifted from Edward and Miranda facing each other in avish corridor to a ck-haired boy, Jayden Rayena, the [Main Protagonist] of the First Game [Princess And Dragon]. [A] ["It''s not my problem. I should hide and see what''s going on."] [B] ["I should stop Miranda from attacking Edward!] [C] ["I will help Miranda to beat that guy!"] [D] ["I will scold Miranda!"] "Easy." Nyr smirked and controlled the joystick to settle on the C choice. "NO!!!" "Ouch! What the hell!" Nyr red at Ephera but thetter ignored him and took the controller. "Ephera?! Don''t tell me you want the D?" Nyr asked dumbfounded. "No, I''ll not got that far. Just the B choice." "What?!" Nyr was shocked. Why the hell did she want the protagonist to stop the fight? The second best choice for Nyr was the [A]. Looking from the side. For him, Edward deserved the beating and he was already rejoicing. "Why Ephera? We will get more affection points from Miranda with the C choice! It''s already very hard to earn points from her!" "Yeah but no." Ephera shook her head like a stubborn child. She was so cute that Nyr almost gave up. "Why?" "Look." Ephera pointed at Edward''s frightened face. He looked sure pathetic with his plump stomach¡­ "I feel sad for Edward." "You¡­feel¡­sad¡­ for E-D-W-A-R-D?" Nyr asked again, trying to process what he had heard. Just a few hours ago, they witnessed together, Edward molesting the innocent Main Heroine, so he was really dumbstruck. "Yes!" Ephera nodded vehemently before looking at Nyr somewhat tenderly. "He reminds me of you." "..." "Nyr?" "If it''s a joke, it''s not funny, Ephera." Nyr averted his face with furrowed brows. He felt very insulted when Epherapared the lusty fatty to him. "Mouhhh! It''s not about that, idiot!" Ephera punched Nyr''s shoulder gently and looked back at Edward on the screen. "I read out of curiosity his full biography recently posted by one of the directors." "Biography? Oh, you mean, the biographies of all the characters? Nobody read the biography of Edward, Ephera!" Nyrughed. "Nobody cares about him after all. You should have read Milleia''s one! That girl has that innocent charm!" Nyr smiled broadly when he said that. "Nobody if I''m dead, Nyr¡­" Ephera said in a joking tone, but a hint of seriousness was in her words that Nyr hadn''t noticed. He just brushed off Ephera''s words as a joke. "He''s a major antagonist, Ephera, nothing will change from a mere choice. " Nyr shook his head. "You don''t know that, Nyr. There might be a happy ending for him? Remember the post on their website. There are more than thousands of different endings. Everything''s possible." Ephera said in a confident tone. "Yeah, but in all of them Edward is the same bastard. And he''s destined to die in the Second Game anyway." Nyr shattered Ephera''s hope in a second, prompting her to re at him. "Do you hate him that much?" "Yeah." Nyr nodded like a robot before shifting his gaze at the screen. "You''ve no idea how much I hate that guy." *** [It''s time to wake up] "..." [] "..." [Little Princess? Edward is a man.] Jarvis said as a matter of fact. [] [Goddess Cleenah, may I know the meaning behind your words?] [] Cleenah said seriously, but she couldn''t hide the happiness when Jarvis called her so respectfully. It wasn''t the first time he had called her like that, but each time, she felt her ego raised and it felt really good for her. Dammit. I really wanted to sleep more, but with those two, it''s impossible. "You are noisy, so shut up." I raised my body and stretched my arms. As expected, I really felt good after yesterday''s harsh training. [] Look at her, acting high and mighty. It''s because of that robot-minded Jarvis. He is, without knowing, raising Cleenah''s ego. "Who''s the sleeping princess?" [] "Yeah, yeah." I waved my hand and stomped the ground. I ran and reached the pond near the cursed temple. It had been a month since I washed myself in that pond every day and strangely, the water would clean itself every night. Whatever, it was good for me. I removed my ripped ck shirt and jumped in the pond. "Ahh!" It always feels good. "Don''t watch, pervert Goddess." []@@novelbin@@ "In a?" I smirked when Cleenah stopped at the end. Indeed, a month ago, she would have said and incidentally already said. '''' But not anymore. I nced down at my body. My entire body is now sculpted. Don''t ask me how the hell my body became like that in just two weeks cuz I don''t know either! All that matters to me now is my current body. I lost all my fat and became lean with an athletic body. Looking at my six-pack, my eyes curled up. Ahahaahaahaahah! My two weeks of hellish training paid off! At first, I trained only for three hours like azy shut in, but I soon changed my mindset. I had nothing else to do in that cursed temple anyway, so I trained like a madman every day. I kept 7 hours of sleeping and it was plenty enough. Never would I have imagined getting such a body one day. On Earth, I wanted to get a sculpted body but I was toozy, but this time I really did it. [<...>] Cleenah didn''t answer, but I bet she was gritting her teeth. Good for her. That perverted Goddess had always insulted me about weight, but then why the heck was she watching me when I was washing myself? Unfortunately for her, I could sense whether she was watching me or not since our pact. After cleaning my amazing body, I washed my grey hair which grew until my neck. "I should do my hair once I''m back in the town." Thinking that, I looked at my reflection in the water. With my sharp features and athletic body, now I looked just like Edward Falkrona in the second game. Now the most important time hade. "Jarvis, my profil." I said calmly but the truth was that I was a little impatient to see my progress. [Yes.] | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any QUESTIONS, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 15 Need Money To Buy A Gift ?"Fuck!" [Yournguage.] "Are you my mom? Shut it!" I retorted to Jarvis before wiping the sweat on my face stealthily. I was hiding my face after all. After three hours of walking, I arrived at the capital of the Falkrona Dukedom and I understood that I had made a mistake. Trusting Jarvis in the choice of the departure day! I told him to choose a good day, but not too hot nor too cold since I was going to walk for hours, but that guy gave me the worst day. The sun was zing in the sky and not even a single cloud was up there. Only the Gods would know how much I wanted to throw my makeshift ck mask off of my face. Ah, maybe not. I have had a bad impression of the Gods since I became acquainted with Cleenah, so probably they wouldn''t know. "I¡­will¡­kill¡­you, Jarvis¡­" I muttered in a creepy tone, since my throat was dry. ''Why did you choose this cursed day?!'' I could survive but all my clothes were drenched in sweat. Fortunately, no women approached me. No, rather no one approached me. Like hell they will! A creepy man in full ck clothes, wearing a creepy mask was strolling on the streets while being subjected to the burning sun. It''s my fault¡­ It was my choice of clothes because I thought it was normal in this world! I mean wouldn''t people hide their identity in a capital city like that, in a fantasy world? Moreover, a guild and dungeons were there. I was sure there were adventurers wearing masks or something like that, but I had to face the reality around me. They were people wearing leather armor who looked like adventurers but none of them were hiding anything like me. Burly men were showing off their muscles and women, their curves. Then there were nobles who were wearing either suits or dresses. Though it was a futuristic setting with modern clothes avable, the nobles liked to keep their traditional elegant dress and tunic code. Mostly, the parents'' generation were wearing such clothes but the younger generation was with modern clothes like on Earth. There was no rule for clothes but with only one exception. It was inside the mansions of high-ranking nobles and the Royal Pce of the Celesta Empire. In the mansions of high-ranking nobles, you could still wear modern clothes, but it would be really frowned upon by everyone inside the mansion, even maids and butlers. Then, inside the royal pce, it was prohibited to wear modern or casual clothes. You had to be in suits, dresses, tunics or formal shirts. Nothing else.@@novelbin@@ Anyway, I was too blinded by the few books and Japanese novels I read back on Earth and here I was, scaring everyone. Fortunately, though, people were avoiding me and threw me a few nces. It wasn''t more than that. ''The next time, I have to decide on a day. I will do it myself.'' I snorted inwardly while making sure Jarvis received my thoughts. [I chose for you the most favorable day.] "Howe?" I wanted to punch him for his what seemed to be sarcastic words, but held back and waited for his answer. [Today is the birthday of Belle Falkrona.] "..." I froze at his words and stopped walking. What? The birthday of Edward''s aunt? My aunt now? "Are you serious?" I asked again. [Hundred percent sure, I have the information on my data.] ''Why the heck do you have such information on your data?! Is that bastard a nonce chasing after fictional women?!'' I was speechless. When I saw him in Japan, he looked professional though¡­ ? [I don''t know, but since it''s in my data, it must be important.] Like hell! "What''s your n, anyway? Why the day of Belle''s birthday?" I shifted the topic and resumed walking. The conversation was going astray too much¡­ He must have a reason for choosing that day specifically. [You will see your aunt after a month. You left the mansion without informing her and you wille back as if nothing happened. What''s going to be her reaction?] "Ah." I understood what he meant. "Wouldn''t she rather hug me tightly? She will be sure happy that I''m alright." I mean like any caring aunt. After how she acted with me a month ago, I believed that. [She will hug you, but in what state will your body be? That is the question.] That guy. He sure has grown as a robot. Was I happy? Not at all. I had enough headaches to deal with a noisy Cleenah after all. But he was right. Now that he said it, I could really picture Belle beating me up for hugging my battered body. ''Then?'' [A birthday gift to calm her down.] I see. Indeed, I might be forgiven like that¡­ Not stupid the rip-off Jarvis. But- ''I don''t have money though.'' [There are plenty of ways to get money from my data.] I want to see his data one day. It might be the golden mine. ''How about robbing?'' I nced stealthily around me for potential prey. It had to be a man weaker than me and with a trashy personality. Suffice to say that there are plenty of their kind in this world. Believe me, I yed the game. [The Duke''s son robbing in his own capital.] "..." [If you get caught, which is highly possible, in such a secured ce, it wouldn''t end well for you.] ''Then how?!'' [...] He didn''t answer me but I knew what he wanted and it was in a simple way. I raised my gaze and looked at a towering building. It was a [Eden Guild]. I was really toozy to go to the [Enigma Dungeon] to make some money, but it will serve as good training, so let''s do it. ¡­ -nk! I opened the uselessly heavy door of the guild. And obviously, I gathered most of the gaze because of my ck clothes and ridiculous mask. How to say it, I spent three days making that ugly mask. Cleenah told him it was a stylish mask but I should have known that she was just making fun of me. I thought that as I heard the giggles and sneers around me. Some even pointed directly at my mask without hiding. I took a line and waited to register myself. Since Edward had never registered himself in the Enigma Dungeon of his town, I could do it for the first time. "Oh! Look!" "Gorgeous¡­" "I think I''m in love¡­" As I waited calmly on the line, I heard amotion near me. A crowd formed next to me. They were surrounding some people who had just entered. I couldn''t see who they were as they were hidden by the crowd, but they surely must be high-ranking nobles. Look at them, leaving their ce, for nobles¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t have abandoned my status¡­? [It''s toote, unfortunately. You can onlyment your past mistakes.] ''Maybe, but ain''t you too harsh? He pped me, y''know, I was angry.'' ¡­ After five minutes, I finally finished registering myself. Not gonna lie, I sweated a little when she asked to remove my mask. [You could have found a better excuse. She didn''t believe you, I am sure of that. My data-] "Don''t use your data for useless things like that!" I''m also sure of that anyway, so shut up, will you? I didn''t know how to refuse her, so I just said I was sick. Damn¡­ Even I, wouldn''t believe myself in her ce. What a pathetic excuse¡­ I entered the [Enigma Dungeon] while trying to erase that memory of my mind. | | | [!] The scene in the guild is the same scene of the chapter 11 because we are back in the present! | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you have any QUESTIONS, I will be d to answer them, don''t hesitate. If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 18 Unique Challenge ?Five bodyguards were looking at me suspiciously and behind them four people in their teens were ready to pounce on me. But that wasn''t the reason behind my freeze. Among the four teenagers was a breathtaking girl. I could never mistake her for someone else. Dark-green hair and orange eyes. -Ding! [Hidden Heroine! Miranda Stormd!] Shit! It''s really her. Miranda Stormd was the [Hidden Heroine] of the First Game. A sophomore at the Royal Eden Academy, so you could say she was my senior. But more than that, Miranda was Edward''s childhood friend. Their fathers were really close, so they ended up being close as well. It didn''tst long though. After Edward lost his mother, he cut all ties with Miranda and treated her like a stranger. Miranda, though, didn''t give up on Edward, despite his new trashy attitude. She talked to him and tried to change him until he was ten years old. At ten years old, Edward asked for Miranda''s body as a birthday gift¡­ I know. I couldn''t hold back myugh when I read that. I mean what was that kid? Miranda, of course, lost all respect and the little worry she had about Edward that day. She threw the birthday cake at Edward''s face and left the Falkrona mansion in tears. More importantly, Miranda Stormd was to be Edward''s fiancee before even Aurora Celesta, the Royal Princess of the Celesta Kingdom. But after what happened, their two fathers chose to discard that thought reluctantly. "Who are you?" One of the guards asked. He walked toward me slowly.@@novelbin@@ "Don''t you get near me." I spoke in a chilling tone without willing it¡­ I''ve spoken just like Edward¡­ Was that because I saw Miranda? My body reacted on its own. "!" ¡­and it did the effect. The guard was sweating¡­ "Get yourself back! He''s just a kid." Another guard rebuked his colleague and looked at me. "Who are you?" He asked threateningly. "A Delver?" I said in an obvious tone which didn''t please him. "You-" "Wait." A voice stopped the guard and it was none other than Miranda. I gulped seeing her. Seeing her on the screen and in real life was sure two things different. Miranda stepped forward. "Myra?" A girl, probably her friend, tried to stop her but Miranda raised her hand to stop her friends from moving and her guards as well. Soon she faced me from head to toe. "He''s a Delver. I saw him in the guild." "You saw him?" An angry-looking teenager asked again to be sure. "Yeah, I saw him." Really? I was confused. I hadn''t seen her though. [I saw her.] ''And you didn''t tell me?!'' [You didn''t ask me.] ''That makes no sense!'' "How''d yound here?" Miranda asked me. "Ah." I couldn''t tell her I obtained a lifestone because I earned a title from my system. [I''m not a system.] "I don''t know either." I lied smoothly. Silence lingered for a couple of seconds while Miranda''s tangerine eyes scanned me. I had a really hard time looking at her beautiful and so unique eyes, even with my mask, but I did it. Finally, Miranda walked away and joined her friends. ''It was tiring.'' I turned back and tried to leave but- -Ding! [!] [Unique Challenge!] [Earn Affection Points from the [Hidden Heroine] Miranda Stormd!] [Reward: Edward Falkrona''s memories.] "!" I gasped when I saw what was disyed on the screen. Leaving aside the quest, the reward was memories¡­ ''Jarvis!'' [It''s true. If you fill the quest, you will get Edward''s memories.] What?! How''s that possible¡­ I froze, incredulous at what was happening. Edward Falkrona''s memories¡­ I should refuse to get my existence overwritten but- ''Jarvis.'' [Yes?] ''If it''s proposing that, there must be a benefit for me, right?'' [Yes. Your potential will be boundless by recovering Edward''s memories.] ''What does that mean?'' I was confused by his strange wording. Edward only became strong after having his potential revealed by Ante-Eden not before. [I don''t know. I can only say what I kno-.] ''What that guy allows you to know, you mean?'' I cut him off. [Yes.] Surprisingly, Jarvis nodded without difficulty. There was nothing to doubt after all. Jarvis was ''just'' a means for that guy tomunicate with me or get information from me? I don''t know. ''Last question.'' I needed to know that before making a decision that would decide my future and existence. ''Who will have the strongest influence once the merging is achieved? Me or Edward?'' It was important to know. Not only for me, but for this entire world as well, without exaggerating. I needed the most serious and truthful answer possible. [...] ''Jarvis?'' [I can''t answer that question.] ''What? Jarvis? It''s important. Do you know or not?'' I asked again, a little annoyed by his answer. It was like he knew the answer but didn''t want to answer. [Will you lose yourself if ''you'' merges with another ''you''?] ''...'' A vein popped out on my forehead at his answer. It wasn''t difficult to understand what he meant. The simr thing. ''He reminds me of you'' A simr freaking thing Ephera said to me. ''I''m not in the mood to joke anymore, Jarvis. Answer me.'' I asked again in anger this time. I didn''t like to bepared to that guy. Who would, anyway? I am not a murderer. I am not a lunatic. Not a psycho destroying cities left and right! Then why?! Honestly, I couldn''t understand. I yed the game, so I still know about Edward a lot. He has nothing inmon with me. [I already answered you.] Jarvis said and stopped speaking. So what?! Since I''m ''simr'' to Edward, I will not lose myself?! Should I rejoice or curse you for that insult?! I clicked my tongue and looked at the challenge again. [Earn Affection Points from the [Hidden Heroine] Miranda Stormd!] "..." That b*tch. What does he want from me?! Why is he giving me a challenge the Main Protagonist should get?! Why does he want me to get Edward''s memories?! It was obvious. That guy wanted me to get Edward''s memories for some reason. Otherwise he wouldn''t have given the information to Jarvis. Then what was his goal? ''Tell me at least if he''s on my side?'' I asked ast question in the hope I would get a positive answer. [He''s not on your side.] Fuc- [...and not your enemy either.] He''s not my enemy? Then why did he kill me?! [Edward. I''ve nothing to do with him and your current situation. I can''t answer all your questions.] Yeah. Okay! I stopped venting out on Jarvis and turned around. My choice was now made. I just have to get a few affection points so I don''t need to seduce her. [.] Ah. ''The luggage Goddess is back to drag me down.'' [] Cleenah said in a proud and haughty tone. ''It''s my honor, luggage Goddess.'' [] ''Right, luggage Goddess.'' [] | THANKS FOR THE SUPPORT! If you like my book, then add it to your LIBRARY and support me with POWERSTONES. Tell me what you think of my novel by leaving a REVIEW! Chapter 22 The Girl Of The Peaceful Town ?[A week ago] "You are the Goddess of what, by the way?" I asked Cleenah while doing some push-ups on the ground. "Hope something cheated like time or destruction." [] There was a moment of silence before she answered. "Really? Then?" I was a little excited when she said it was better. I mean, it meant that she had stronger power than time and destruction. Might be something amazing- [] My smile vanished in a second. That narcissistic Goddess. Since the day I told her Ephera was better than her, she has kept pestering me about her beauty and charm as a woman. And now she was daring to lie to me to change my perspective of her? "A lying Goddess on top of being a useless Goddess? I really touched the jackpot, huh." I said in a sarcastic tone. [] "Yeah, yeah, I believe you." I waved my hand. [She isn''t lying, Edward.] "Even you, started to betray me, Jarvis? Did she promise you a kiss or something like that? Ah, the teenagers and their growing hormones." [You are a teenager, Edward.] "Anyway. Let''s suppose I believe you are the Goddess of beauty Cleenah. Tell me, in what way your power of ''beauty'' is stronger than time or destruction?" I stood up and stretched my sore arms. [] "..." Banshees? "...you mean these women ghosts?" I shivered a little. No. I shivered a lot. But I kept an impassive expression on the outside. I couldn''t let Cleenha and Jarvis notice that I had phasmophobia. Indeed, I already started to sweat all over my body. Thankfully, since I trained hard, I was already sweaty, thus helping me to conceal my fear. [] Cleenah said in a proud tone, but I didn''t heed her words. The only thing that entered my ears were the ''several thousands''. [] Several thousand¡­? [] Several thousand women ghosts? [They were people like you who lived but died in a ruthless or sad way. Their minds are corrupted and want only revenge by killing everyone.] Killing everyone? Like in those movies¡­? [] Save the women ghost¡­? [] Cleenah said in a teasing tone, but my brain didn''t register her words at all. I had frozen way before that. *** The Sekrin town was a peaceful town in the territory of the Duke Falkrona. There, nearly five hundred people resided. Everyone knew each other and would help each other in case of need. Crime happens rarely in this town and if it happened, it would be, in most of the cases, because of travelers. Even if a problem arises, the inhabitants will solve the problem together thanks to a council they established. The council was led by the mayor of the town, who was also a great doctor. The mayor was respected by everyone in the vige. He has saved so many people''s lives and has given lives to so many babies that nobody would insult him. They had their utmost trust in him, which also concerned his small family. A loving wife and a lovely daughter. The daughter was without doubt the most beautiful girl of the town and she had plenty of suitors. Even parents wanted to marry their son to the mayor''s daughter to be in their family. Eric Mumfor, the major and Mary Mumford''s father, was d that his daughter was so popr but didn''t want to start searching a partner for her already. She was only fifteen years old and he wanted her to join a prestigious academy since she was talented in mana. He saved money for several years to get a seat to pass the entrance exam of the [Royal Eden Academy]. He nned to tell her the good news on her birthday in a month. Unfortunately he wouldn''t have the asion¡­ Yann. A fifteen-years old youth was madly in love with Mary. He courted her on plenty of asion but all his attempts ended in disappointment as Mary just smiled awkwardly before walking away. One day, it escted. "Mary, I like you! Please go out with me!" "Yann, I already told you, I''m not interested in romance¡­" Mary, who was holding a basket filled with medicines her father asked her to buy, said. Since her father was currently treating someone, she wanted to hurry back to her house. "..." Yann who saw Mary turning around and walking off, became mad. It was now two years and he still couldn''t attract her attention. All his friends mocked him for that. "Mary!" "!" He stretched out his hand and grabbed Mary''s hand. "G-Get off me!" Mary tried to shake his hand away but couldn''t. Just when she thought of using mana, Yann tore the sleeves of her kirtle revealing her shoulders. -Thud Mary fell on the ground and the bottles containing medicinal liquid, flowed on the sandy ground. Mary looked up at Yann with brimming tears. She was clearly scared. "M-Mary, no I-I" When Yann tried to reach out to her, Mary crawled away before running to her house. Contrary to what Yann thought Mary didn''t tell anything to her parents but they discovered by themselves thanks to a child wo witnessed the scene. Yann wasn''t driven out of the town but was punished with hardbour and his reputation hit rock bottom. Yann, who had already few screws lose in his head chose to take revenge on the Mary. He met an expert in poison and managed to get Mary poisoned. The poption who witnessed Mary''s skin turning purple started to fear her. Eric put his daughter in her room but some people started to get infected by the same poison. People started to lose their calm and med Mary for being the primary cause behind that. She was said to be an heretic rejected by the sacrednd of Eden. Still, the majority supported the major and his daughter for all the good he had done for them but it didn''tst long. Days passed and it reached a stage where half of the poption became infected. The major and his wife spent countless night to find a remedy but in vain. They called for other doctors in nearby towns but they all refused by fear of being infected as well. Eric had already send a letter to the Falkrona Capital but there, they were already busy with other demands so it would definitely take time. However. Time wasn''t something they had unfortunately. The residents started to even doubt the major and his wife as they weren''t infected even being in the same house as their sick daughter. People started to throw pebbles, detroying windows. Other harassed them in night. Mary was the most touched my that. She was hearing curse everydays and every hours. Her life turned into nightmare before she knew it. One day. The birthday of Mary came. Mary didn''t notice that and she would have never thought that her parents would want to celebrate it either. They called her at night. "F-Father, mother?" Mary''s purplish face showed confusion when she saw candles lit in the living room. In their dining table was a cake with the number 16 drew on it. "Sweatheart, in the times of sadness, we shoudn''t forget happiness. It''s important to be positive."@@novelbin@@ "Y-Yes." "Dad, mom¡­" Tears of happiness flowed like rivers from Mary''s eyes blurring her vision. She hadn''t noticed the horrified expression hidden beneath the smile of her parents. Mary cut the cake and celebrated with her parents like a little girl. It had been a month since sheughed and smile that happily. "Ah, I feel a little sleepy¡­" Mary held her head. "I''m sorry daughter." Her father said. "I-I can''t watch this!" Her mother ran away in tears. Eric lifted his daughter and climbed down the stairs of his house. "Father¡­?" Mary could barely move her lips. "It''s okay, my little girl, it will be over." Eric said with a tear-stained face. He came out of the house and there were present most of the tows with torches. Eric ignored them and headed toward a white coffin. Near the coffin was a rectangr hole dug in the ground. "You can rest now, sweetheart." Chapter 25 I Am Unloved ?[Edward] "I''m sorry for your loss, Thomen." A dark-green-haired man patted a grey-haired man''s, Thomen Falkrona''s shoulder. Thomen only nodded. His eyes were fixed on a beautiful ck-haired and amber-eyed woman who was enclosed in a ss box. She wore a peaceful smile inside the box. One would wonder whether she was dead or not. She seemed to have just fallen asleep. The dark-green haired man seemed worried at his close friend''sck of reaction. He nced at a boy who was also staring at his mother and a conflicted expression appeared on his face. "Don''t you think it should be time to tell Edward about-" "Draven." Thomen looked at his friend with empty eyes. "Edward is our child." He said in a strong yet low tone. Only once had he confirmed that Draven wasn''t going to do anything stupid had he left to greet the other peopleing to give their condolences. "Sigh¡­" Draven Stormd shook his head and turned toward the most affected ones. The children. An adorable seven-year-old boy was there with, on either side, two girls. His daughter, Miranda Stormd and her friend Elona Falkrona, who was also Edward''s younger sister, were next to Edward Falkrona. "Edward, are you okay?" He looked at his daughter, asking innocently her childhood friend. Edward was the boy she was the closest to. She had never approached any other boy other than Edward. She had already started to scream in both her mansion and Edward''s mansion that she would marry Edwardter. As a doting father, Draven was reluctant to give his daughter to any one, but if it was his best friend''s son¡­why not¡­maybe. Well, there was also the fact that it could be just his daughter''s innocent gibberishes. When she grew up, she and Edward would bothugh about that. It could be that, but Draven knew his daughter. If their rtion continued to be that close for a few more years, there was no doubt for him, that she would fall genuinely for Edward. Draven wasn''t against it. Edward was a kind and talented boy. He is going to be the next Duke of the Falkrona Duchy and will rule without doubt well. He could leave his daughter in his capable hands¡­ Draven thought and looked at Edward. "..." Draven couldn''t bear to see Edward like that. His face was devoid of any emotions, any expression. His previous lively amber eyes were now dark. He was a stark contrast to his younger sister crying loudly while hugging his arm. He had the same expression as Thomen seconds ago¨Cat least that was what he wanted to say, but no. Edward''s expression was very different. It was darker¡­ He couldn''t recognize Edward. "Hey, boy." Draven knelt down before Edward and patted his head, but Edward was still looking at his mother. "You can cry, you know. Edward¡­your mother loved you and your sister more than anything." Draven said and patted the grey-eyed little girl who was looking back at him with puppy eyes when he brought up their mother. "She will always be with-" "She didn''t love me." "What..?" Edward cut him off with a weird tone. "Edward?" Miranda tilted her head at Edward''s different demeanor. "I''m unloved." "Edwar-" "I''m despised." "Edward, look at me." Draven grabbed both Edward''s shoulders and made Edward face him. "No one hates you here. Everyone loves y-" " ''He'' told me." "Edward?" "Big Brother?" Miranda and Elona separated themselves from Edward to look properly at him. "Why should I give something I would not receive in the future?" "..." Draven was speechless. That face. That expression. These tears. ¡­.and that smile. He would probably never forget that time. *** ''No one loves you.'' ''No one likes you'' ''Everyone hates you.'' ''Everyone wants your death.'' ''Don''t trust anyone.'' ''Do you want to see again?'' "N-No!" ''It''s for your sake¡­and my sake.'' "My-Myra! Lona! Father and moth-" ''They are not your family.'' ''You are a mere pawn for the greater good of other selfish people.'' ''Do you want to live like this?'' "I-I don''t understand¡­please leave m-me-" ''He wille.'' ''Live only for yourself and show them what true entertainment is, Amael.'' "N-No¡­m-mom, d-dad¡­" ''Then I will leave.'' "No! Don''t leave me here! I beg you! I don''t want to see that!" ''I am everything against Eden.'' ''You are my hope and I am your'' "Ho-Hope¡­" ''...utopian ruin.'' ''Everything is for my sake and your sake.'' *** "..." The cold night wind swept my grey hair gently. I was currently seated on a little grassy hill. No one was around. The only source of light was the moon and its rays. [] Cleenah called out hesitantly. "Yeah?" [] "It''s me."@@novelbin@@ [] I smiled at her pouting tone. "Yeah, I am still Nyrel but¡­" [] "I''m Edward as well¡­" I grimaced a little with the flood of memories still invading my brain. I was still keeping my awareness as Nyrel, but I felt as much as Nyrel as Edward. The proof of that was I felt stupid to have insulted myself when I ''appeared'' in this world. No, it feels more like I have just recovered the memories of Nyrel from Earth¡­ Was that a hallucination¡­? I am talking about what I witnessed right after my mother''s death. I feel like I talked to someone, he showed me something and I¡­believed him and changed my way of thinking¡­at least until now. With Nyrel''s rational mind, I felt more at peace. Then why do I still hold some hatred toward my sister, foster brother and Miranda¡­? It was significantly less than before since I felt the strange urge to see my sister, aunt Belle and Miranda right now, but at the same time, I could never act like before with them. I was not just Edward. Not just Nyrel either. I was also not a mere game character. I felt disgusted and repulsed at that mere idea. I couldn''t ept that I, Nyrel, or Edward, the son of the most powerful Duke, was the creation of someone. [] "Well, something like that." [...] "Jarvis, I know you are hiding something from me." [...] "I hope you won''t betray your master." [You are not my master.] "Yeah! A shitty system though?" I snapped at this guy, hiding things from the guy renting him. Slumping on the grass, I sighed. "Oy, Cleenah." [] "You sure hide things from me huh. I thought only Jarvis was doing that with me." I said with a snort. [] "Stuttering shamelessly and you want me to believe you?" [] "Since when are two other people renting for free inside me?" [] "Cleenah." [] "Yeah, after getting my memories back. My senses became sharper. Then will you exin to me what the hell is happening inside my¡­freaking body?!" [] What?! Wait! "That''s why I suffered more than ''Edward'' in the game? In the game, it wasn''t like that and I got only one God¡­" What the hell was happening¡­? Could it be that guy from Tokyo who did something? No. When I did the death pact, it was with Ante-Eden and I just diverted from the plot so it was possible. But still two other Gods. I smiled. "Tell them to not shy away anymore and gimme their power." [ ] "..." Why was sheughing again?! "Finished?" I asked, since it was freaking two minutes she wasughing hard! It was ringing inside my head like an rm. [] "Can the jobless Goddess tell me why she hasughed so much?" [] "Yeah, but you are still jobless inside me. Now tell me." I gave her a random reason and hurried her. [] They don''t care about me? "Then why the heck are they inside me? Tell them to get out." [] "..." [] "No, I freaking don''t understand!" I spat angrily and stood up. I thought, with three gods, I could maybe catch up with the Edward of the game, but figures no. Those two Gods were there with me for a month but didn''t even bother to speak or to help me. What was that? "They should be grateful and help me a thousand of times." [That sounds like the line a young master would say.] "Shut up!" I snarled and covered my face again. [] Cleenah asked. "Buying a gift for my aunt." I took out the receipt and smiled, seeing the money I had. [200 ED] It was enough. I will buy some new clothes and a gift for her before going back. [] "Well, yeah¡­" But Belle has always been kind to me. Memories of her ying with me when I was a kid are fresh in my mind. Before, she''d alwayse to visit me, but then mother died and I don''t know why¡­ Speaking of mother¡­ No, my mother and father. Something seemed out of the ce to me but I couldn''t put my finger on it. Oh, yeah, I should check out that while I am at it. "Jarvis, my profile." [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [3rd Ascension] [Charm: 19] [Affection Points: 10] [Falkrona Bloodline~1st Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~1st Ring~] [Spirit Lord~1st Anima''s Core~] [???] There were sure some changes. First and more importantly, my charm was raised from one point. One more point and I could be considered average. I nodded my head in satisfaction. Next, was Vysindra''s oath. I unlocked the first ring, which meant¡­ I snapped my fingers and a burning bracelet coiled around my right wrist. The obscure purple fire was already taking a toll on me, even more with my tired body, so I canceled immediately. But I felt significantly better at using it. [] "You already said it ten times this month." Was she that worried about that? It was taking a toll on my body, but nothing surprising. I mean the protagonist was having a hard time as well with his bloodline elemental. [] "Don''t fret over it. Look, I''ve got your power unlocked." I pointed at the power I obtained thanks to Cleenah. [Spirit Lord~1st Anima''s Core~] What does Anima''s core mean, though? [] "Mary." A ck light shone before me and the familiar girl appeared. Still with the same emotionless face that I had seen in the coffin and when I summoned her. "Do you remember me?" Mary just nodded her head at my question. "How so?" I wanted to know the limits of the ''illusionary'' time travel, since I hadn''t really time-traveled. It was like sending a dream of me to the ''past Mary'' or a hallucination if you preferred to calm her in herst moments. If Mary hadn''t gained enough trust during the few days she ''hallucinated'' of me, then I wouldn''t have been able to contract her but here she was. Still, the fact that I was able tomunicate with her in the past was amazing. I have to agree that Cleenah''s power was powerful. "I¡­don''t know how but¡­you were with me¡­when I was¡­" I smiled and hugged her gently. Since we were contracted, some of our feelings were connected. I know what she felt inside that enclosed space, buried six feet under the ground. Mary''s cold body shivered at my sudden warm hug. I patted her disheveled ck hair until she rxed a little. She wasn''t and couldn''t be that joyful girl anymore, but at least she would be able to discover the world as she wished, though it would be at my side. "You should tie your hair a little, don''t you think so?" Though I said that in a gentle tone, I was scared of her dark face. With her ck hair covering half of her face, she looked like those ghost women in horror movies I''ve seen. Mary touched her ck hair without showing too much emotion but my words seemed to have gone through her, it''s all that mattered. "I will buy some clothes for you as well while I am at it." | | A long chapter! Hope you liked it! The next one, thest one before the Academy starts so the GAMESTORY starts will be also fairly long like this one. I count on your support guys! With Powerstones and Reviews! Thanks! PS: I might upload thest chapter of the Volume, in few hours but I''m not sure. I would like to start the Academy Volume Monday, I will try it ?? Chapter 26 The Day Before The Academy ?"How much for that hat?" I asked a guy running a stand who was selling different clothes. "H-Huh, 18 Eden." The man stuttered. I was still covering my face but what was diverting his gaze was the scary ck-haired girl next to me. "..." Mary was looking around her curiously, she wasn''t showing it but I could feel that she was a little excited. "Here, I''m paying with the Eden Guild card." "Yes," The man nodded and I swiped my card into a card reader. I took the hat and headed toward an isted spot. Removing the clothes from my head, I gathered my grey hair and hid it in my hat. People would find me strange wearing a hat in summer, but since it was early in the morning now, it was a little cold, so it wouldn''t necessarily attract attention. I also removed the clothes from my face as well. People would only recognize me if they saw my grey hair, which was unique to Falkrona in the Celesta Kingdom, but my face was hardly recognizable right now. I lost weight and the fat on my cheeks and even my features changed a little, so it was alright. "Finally, I can breathe calmly." I let out a long breath to which Mary didn''t react. She was just staring at me. "Let''s go buy clothes now." ¡­ I wandered in the streets with Mary. ¡­and I still gathered attention. It must be because of Mary''s gloomy aura and the dress she was wearing. She was also bare-footed and in the capital of nobles like that, it wasn''t well-seen. "This one will be good." I nodded my head while standing in front of a big building. Screens were showing the different dresses avable for both women and men. TrueStyle huh. It was definitely a famous brand. The automatic doors opened and we entered, but before we could take the next step, a guard in a suit stopped us. "What?" I asked with a frown. The guard looked at me and pointed at Mary. "This girl cannot enter. You are also barely barely, but it''s okay for you." "..." Mary didn''t show any expressions like usual, but I was annoyed. "I thought the ''customer is king'' though?" "Have you ever seen kings wearing beggars'' clothes?" [ ] Cleenah stifled augh. "TrueStyle huh." I swept my gaze around and snorted. "CringeStyle would be better, don''t you think so?" I put my palm on my forehead and shook my head. "Brat, you should better leav-" He tried to put his hand on my chest but I grabbed his wrist before. "Don''t touch me with your filthy hands." Disgust welled on me when that guy tried to touch me. It was unlike. No. It was definitely how I acted before gaining Nyrel''s memories. I hated strangers touching me, even more when they weren''t nobles. "Aghh!" I squeezed his wrist hard and he yelped in pain. "Know your ce." The man kneeled on the ground because of the pain and I let him go after that. "What''s happening?!" "Call the security!" "Let''s leave Mary, this store is not that good actually." [] "Don''t retort to me like that! You know what I mean." I replied and looked for another store. "Here!" "Hm?" I shifted my gaze toward a little store, eclipsed by the bigger ones. A man wearing spectacles was waving a white g and on it was written [50% sales!]. The name of the store was [RealStore]. I think I know where he got his inspiration. Since I was feeling too much pity for him, I decided to give a look at his store. "Y-You came! I thought you would avoid me like the others!" This guy was sure pathetic. "I will take a look." "I beg you!" Pathetic¡­ "Mdy!" He bowed nobly to me and Mary behind me. Well, at least he was courteouspared to the other guy. "Wee!" A little boy and a little girl were there to wee us. No one was there except them. Were they staff members¡­? They were barely ten though¡­ "I need shoes and a total dress-up for her. Help her, she''s a little awkward in such a ce. As for me, just show me the men''s area." "Yes! Please, Mdy, follow me!" The little girl dragged Mary by her hand. "Sir, I will take care of you." The boy said and I followed him. I nced behind me and saw the man, who was probably the children''s father, still waving the g. He must have full confidence in his children to let them alone like that. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Now, it''s better." I looked at my reflection in the mirror and nodded. I''d already thrown away my previous clothes and now was wearing new ck pants, ck shoes, a white shirt and a ck jacket. "Are you perhaps¡­a noble?" "!" I flinched when the boy asked me that. He seemed nervous. Has he found my identity? I touched my hat but it was still there. "Why do you think that?" I asked curiously. "Your stance, gait and¡­your face." "My face¡­?" Do I have the face of a noble? "Thedy is ready!" Cutting off from my thoughts was the voice of the little girl. She was dragging with her hand Mary that I nearly didn''t recognize. ""Woooo¡­"" Both the little girl and little boy exhaled in admiration. The difference was that the girl was looking at me and the boy at Mary. As for me, I was looking at Mary shocked. She was even more beautiful than what I witnessed in her life in the Sekrin town. She was wearing a one-shoulder white sweater with ck pants with simple white sneakers. Her ck hair was tied behind her, showing her pretty face well. Mary was looking back at me, showing no emotions. "I will buy them. How much?" I decided to buy them without waiting. They were really good clothes. "Of course, Sir!" The man was back in the shop and had a broad smile on his face. He was very very very very happy, without a doubt. Don''t tell me their store rarely has customers. Well, it was obvious since his store was located near another famous clothes store. "120 Eden, please." It was rather cheap. I paid for the clothes with my card and left the store. I had already bought something for Belle. I hope she won''t beat me up. ¡­@@novelbin@@ ¡­ ¡­ It was already afternoon and I was standing in front of my aunt''s mansion. I already told Mary to go back to her world since she was attracting TOO much attention. I have to admit that she was really beautiful. She could have been a [Heroine] easily. All the boys and even girls stopped to look at her. [] "What?" [] I ignored Cleenah and took out the key Belle gave me when I came to her mansion a month ago. I scanned the badge of the key and the gates opened. Taking a deep breath, I entered. I walked nervously to the door, a few dozen of meters away. Since I entered her mansion, Belle should have been alerted. Opening the entrance door with the key, I entered inside. Nothing seemed to have changed. I thought as I strolled around the living room. "Who?" "!" I heard Belle''s voice, so I turned around with an awkward smile. "It''s me, aunty." I removed my hat, showing my grey hair. "!" Belle was still the same but she had dark rings under her eyes. "Y-You!" -p! "Ouch!" She pped my cheeks hard and it hurt like hell. "I-I''m sorr-" Before I could beg for forgiveness, Belle hugged me tightly. "Edward! What! What were you doing?!" She separated herself and inspected my whole body. "You changed so much¡­" She seemed relieved to see me well. As if a huge burden had gone away, she hugged me again. "Do you know how much I-I was worried! How we were worried!" "I¡­just needed some time alone¡­" I said my true thoughts. I really needed some time alone. "Oh, dear god, Edward!" Belle shook her head, speechless at my reason. "Is that a reason for not informing me, at least? I can understand for your father, but I''m on your side, Edward!" "I''m sorry." I could only lower my head and apologize. Guilt overwhelmed me when she looked at me resentfully like that. I was in her custody, so she must have felt guilty. "I thought you were dead! How would I look at your father, if something happened to you?" Like that, Belle scolded me for half an hour. "I will inform your father, don''t move." She threw me a re and I nodded my head frantically. After she informed my father, I took a shower and talked with Belle for an hour. I exined how I lost weight, my training and the fact that I awakened the first wing of the Falkrona bloodline. She was overjoyed for me when I said that. "Look at your handsome face, you definitely inherited your mother''s face." Belle grinned at me. Thanks aunty, but don''t need to praise me with empty words. I''m below average. "Oh, yes, aunt Belle, I''mte but there." I handed her the grey earrings I bought in the same cheap store. If I had more money, I would have offered something better, but unfortunately, I was poor. "Oh! What a cute nephew I have!" Belle epted and hugged me again. I smirked. Now, she has forgotten everything. "Right, Edward, your uniform arrived here a week ago. I put it in your room on the second floor. And don''t forget to show your face to your father and siblings." "Okay for the first part but not the second part." "Edward¡­" "Aunt, please, you know my rtion with them and I will see them tomorrow anyway. As for my shitty father, I don''t care about him." I still felt strange, so I''d rather take it slowly. "How do you speak about my brother, scoundrel." "Argh¡­" Belle pinched my cheeks like before and sighed. "Alright, I will inform the academy but you should rest to be ready for tomorrow, okay?" "Yes, yes aunt." Belle smiled and stroked my hair before leaving me. After Belle left, I headed to my room and slumped on the bed. This time the bed didn''t crack. "Mary, take a shower if you want. I''m going to sleep. Jarvis, wake me up tomorrow morning and Cleenah, stay useless as usual." I said before closing my heavy eyes. Cleenah''s curses didn''t reach my tired mind. It was a tiring day and I needed to be at a hundred percent for tomorrow. The First Game of the bloody fluffy franchise [Princess And Dragon] is going to start early in the morning tomorrow. I will meet the [Main Characters]. The [Events] will start. It''s going to be a long¡­very long day. "Good night, Jarvis, Mary, Cleenah." [Good night, Edward.] "Um." [] |...| [...] | | | It''s the end of the First Volume! First, thanks to ALL the people who followed and read my book until now. You all have been very patient with me because I know that people want the MC soon interacting with the characters but this small volume was needed and I thank all the people who supported my book everyday not minding the slowness. Now the StoryGame will start. I want to warn beforehand all of you that the story isn''t going to be a ''fluffy'' one. There will be definitely deaths so please understand that. I will do my best so you can understand the characters'' feelings and more importantly Edward''s countless dilemmas he will have to face because he will have to make choices like in the Game¡­ See you guys tomorrow for the Next Volume! Chapter 27 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Prologue ?[!] When [Event] appears on one of my chapters'' titles, it means the starting of a true [Event] of the Game. Now starts the Gamestory¡­ ======================================= [Princess And Dragon], the First Game. When it came out, it didn''t seed on the first day. It was only after a week that people started to get interested in that unique game. It started with girls who liked the romance in the game, then the boys, whopletely got hooked on the gore and action in the game. There was also one peculiarity that both girls and boys loved. Choice. The choices we would make influenced heavily on the progression of the game and on its ending. More than a thousand endings and no one could finish the game by keeping every Heroine and Support character alive. It was said to be impossible. There were paid contents and a shop to buy some cheat items, but even with them, it was hardly possible to get a true happy ending. The boys, with their pride, wanted to win the challenge while the girls were desperately trying to support their impossible happy ending for their favorite character. One mistake, one wrong choice, one wrong wording could lead to the death of a [Main Character]. People soon understood that it was also a psychological game. Smart people might like those kinds of tricky games. As for me, I was just forced to y it because of Ephera''s insistence, but I quickly got hooked on the game. I loved the system of choice influencing the story. I felt like I was living the game through the protagonist. It was enjoyable, though sometimes I felt frustrated with the difficulty of the game. Several characters died and I couldn''t do anything. The Hell-Romance game. *** "I will never forgive you, Jarvis!" I said as I washed myself at an extreme speed. My hands moved on their own like a robot. [You didn''t wake up. I did my best.] "Don''t joke with me! You are a system! You must have some kind of rm!" -Ssh! I turned on the water and sshed the water on my whole body with the shower head. [I already said that I was not a system.] "Then you are what?!" [] "Cleenah? That horny Goddess is looking at me taking a bath!" I hid my excalibur while guiding the shower head on my body. [] "A horny granny then?" I sneered and got out of the shower stall with a towel around my waist. [] Cleenah seemed angry at my words. But I didn''t care! "Yeah, yeah." I dried my hair and put on my uniform. It was a pair of dark blue pants, a white shirt, a red tie and a blue zer. On the chest part of the uniform was the emblem of the Celesta Kingdom. Two angel''s wings in gold color. There were also golden linings perfectly sewn on the sleeves of the zer. How to say it¡­ That uniform alone cost more than a million of Eden, a million of dors¡­ It was the official uniform of the [Royal Eden Academy]. After putting on my pants and shirt, I tried to put on my red tie but I couldn''t! "Fuck!" How to make that freaking knot! "Edward! What in the world are you still doing up there?! You''re alreadyte!" "Y-Yeah!" I gave up and just put it around my neck like a drunken man. Putting on my zer and my shoes, I climbed down. "Sigh¡­you are just like your father, carelessness at his peak." Aunt Belle shook her head, exasperated. "How many times are you going to say that, Aunt?" I grinned and started to eat on the te Belle prepared for me. "Thanks for the pancakes!" I started to eat without minding my manners. "What a troublesome child¡­and look at your overgrown hair. You look like a girl with your mother''s face." Belle took out of nowhere a pair of scissors, ab and started doing my hair from behind. "What the heck, aunt Belle? I''mte y''know?" I said with my mouth full. "Shut up a bit, it''s only for a few minutes. You''re alreadyte anyway." Belle grabbed my head and forced me to look in the front. After five minutes, I felt lighter than before. "Look." She showed me my reflection with a mirror. My hair has been cut short now. I looked exactly like in the game except I didn''t have that scary re. "Amazing, you can also do that¡­" I said, admiringly to my aunt. "Of course!" She cleaned my hair with a dryer and pped my head gently. "Have a good entrance ceremony, dear nephew."@@novelbin@@ She said with a kind smile, but her smile didn''tst long when she noticed my tie wasn''t fixed. "W-Wait!" "Don''t worry! See ya!" I waved my hand to my aunt and ran away from the mansion. I didn''t have time. [As expected of you, you''re alreadyte.] [] "Already criticizing me right in the morning? Don''t care anyway since I nned to bete!" [] "Yep! The first game had already started. Two other people will bete except me, so I won''t be alone." [] "Yeah. The [Protagonist] Jayden Rayena and one of the [Main Heroines], Milleia Sophren." Both of them would bete because of an incident. The incident was nothing other than the first [Event] of the game where Jayden meets Milleia. [] "Yeah, I need to be sure everything starts like in the game." I confirmed that it was the game''s world, but would all the events be simr? And in the game, we were the ones making the choices, but this time it will be Jayden Rayena. I want to know what kind of guy he is in this world. I needed him to get a happy ending in this game. I couldn''t do it alone. I know. To get a happy ending, so to avoid the destruction of the Celesta Kingdom, there were several red gs to pull out. It''s going to be hard. I don''t know if I will withstand all the pressure but I had to do it. Soon I reached the biggest mana train station in the Falkrona duchy and waited for the train. "Oh my God, look at him!" "W-Who is he?!" "He has grey hair, could it be?!" "You mean Lord Edward?! But he disappeared a month ago!" "More importantly, I didn''t know he was that hot!" "Are you stupid?! You heard about what he had done to all the women in his mansion?!" "I-I wouldn''t mind if it''s him!" "What?!" [] "Hm? What?" [] "Listening what? I''m concentrating, don''t you see?" I tried to repeat the scene of Milleia''s introduction in my head plenty of times to be sure, I forgot nothing. The train finally arrived and I went easily on it despite the huge crowd because they made the way for me. Did they finally notice that I was Edward? They must be scared of me. I grabbed one of the steel bars on the train and didn''t sit anywhere. When I swept my gaze around to see if there were other people like me from the Royal Eden Academyte, I saw no one with my uniform. They sure are all diligent¡­ Still, why are those girls screaming¡­? Am I that scary? When I looked at some boys, they also yelped and stepped back. Guess yeah¡­ [] ''Dense Protagonist? You mean Jayden? Yeah, he sure is dense. When I yed the game, I nearly broke my TV because of his dumb reactions.'' I smiled, remembering Ephera trying to stop me. [] What''s with her? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Half an hourter, the lightening speed mana train arrived at the [Central Celesta Station]. I was in the capital of the Celesta Kingdom, [Dorian]. ¡­and it was worse than the Falkrona station. It waspletely packed with people. I slithered like a professional snake between people, but even like that, it was hard to get out of this station. I was wasting time, dammit. "H-Hey brat, how dare y-" "Buzz off." "Y-Yes!" When the man saw my face and hair, he pushed away all the people before him. All the gazes turned toward me. "That hair¡­" "It must be Edward, the previous heir¡­" "Was he always that-" "Look at this uniform!" "Move!" I shouted and they all moved instantly. Even if I lost my status as heir, I was still the son of the Duke, so they didn''t want to cause problems for me. I ignored the whispers and rushed out of the station. On my right was the way to the academy and on my left was the long road where all carriages and cars woulde, including Milleia''s carriage, but her carriage was still far away because of an ambush by bandits. I shifted my gaze to the huge clock on the tower of the academy. Fifteen minutes before 10AM. The ceremony starts at 10AM. For fuck sake! I rushed at high speed to the opposite side. Milleia and Jayden were the priorities. Hope I''m notte! Chapter 30 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Masked Prince ?Few minutes ago¡­ "Hope I''m notte!" I ran like a madman to the opposite side of the academy. Surprisingly, some students were a littlete, like me. When they saw me, they wondered why the heck I was running to the opposite side. [You arete.] [] I''m so lucky to have these two useless guys with me. I love their positivity and how they encourage me every time. I removed my zer and unbuttoned some of my shirt''s buttons because it was hot as hell! But as I ran, I fell on a stand which was selling clothes like the one in Falkrona city. [] ''Just in case.'' "Old man, gimme the ck hat." "Yes, young man. 26 Eden pleas-" "Thanks man." I cut him off and ran away with the hat. "H-Hey!" The old man stood up with his cane but I was too fast for him. [...] [<...>] I didn''t have money anyway. "There!" Putting on my hat to cover my grey hair, I rushed inside the forest on my left. It was faster like that. How do I know that? Because Jayden was using the same short route in the game. "!" Five minutester, I heard screams and I headed to the sound. It''s here! I hid behind a tree and watched stealthily. They were here. Jayden Rayena the [Protagonist] of the First Game of [Princess And Dragon]. And Milleia Sophren, the [Main Lead Heroine] of the First Game of [Princess And Dragon]. They were both fighting two guys each. It was the same scene I watched on my TV with Ephera. Damn¡­ it really feels strange. Seconds passed and that moment arrived¡­ The leader of the punks threw a ball of fire at the carriage and his friend blocked the door. "..." [] Cleenah asked me. Did she think I would intervene to save them? I couldn''t do that. It was an important moment for both Jayden and Milleia. "No. The start should happen like that." [] "In the game, Jayden rescues them barely in the end. No one died but everyone in the carriage would be badly burned." [] "Yeah¡­" I felt ufortable, so I continued. "They will be taken to the hospital. Jayden and Milleia will arrivete for the entrance ceremony." [] "Not really." I bit my lips remembering what was going to happen to them. "The next day, Milleia will get news of their death. Some will live but the children won''t survive." In this world, mana was present in everyone''s body. It strengthened the bodies of all of them. Adults had a stronger resistance against fire than children obviously. [] "Do you want me to save them?" [] Yeah, I had a reason. Their deaths were necessary to steel the minds of Milleia and Jayden. Milleia would also get closer to Jayden after obtaining psychological support from him. She needed to get rid of her naivety fast and Jayden had to get the drive to get stronger. He wasn''t the strongest at all among the [Main Characters] after all. "M-Mommy!!!" "..." I heard the voice of a girl crying inside the carriage. She was going to die tomorrow. What the hell am I doing? I was acting exactly like Edward in the second game. Watching people burning without care at all¡­ The plot will change but I can''t let them die. What difference would that make between me and the one in the game otherwise? Though I said that I knew deep down that I didn''t want to save them willingly of my own volition. Be it, adults or children, I never cared for strangers, even on Earth. Why should I exhaust myself to save people I didn''t know? But now, I feelpelled to help them. Not because of pity or any good feelings. I was afraid. I was afraid of bing ''that'' Edward Falkrona. It was just for my self-interest. Just to prove myself, I wasn''t going to be like that. If the ''past Edward'' would have refused to help them because he didn''t care about them, then Nyrel was more because he had no reason to do so. I, who was both of them, really felt no reason nor drive to help them except a selfish one. I was really a... What had Ephera or Miranda found in a guy like me? Iughed weakly. I knew. I knew from the start. Since my family on Earth died or my mother died in this world, I have turned wrong in both lives. Ephera was my only source of light on Earth and I somewhat kept my feet on Earth. But here, that hallucination drove me insane. I don''t know why my nightmares of that hallucination started to stop or fade away from my mind, since I recovered my previous life memories, Nyrel''s memories. It was thanks to that, I wasn''t acting like an idiot like before. -Ding! [An Item is avable in the SHOP!] What? "Jarvis, I thought there was no shop?" [I thought as well.] That guy¡­ "Whatever, show me quick what it is." [Mask of the Marauder ~500 AP~] [Description: Upon wearing it, one can hide his face and change his features. Consume mana.] What the hell was this timing? "It''s really convenient, right Jarvis? It doesn''t feel like it at all, your master wants me to intervene, huh." [...] Yeah don''t talk when I hit the bullseye like usual! Whatever, I really can''t stand still, knowing what would happen to the children. I can''t believe I was nning to just watch¡­ "But, I can''t buy the mask, Jarvis?" [You can take a loan but you will have to repay it in a week.] "Then do it since your master prepared everything." I snorted. As for how the heck I will gather 490 AP in a week. Don''t ask me. I don''t have a damn idea. [Challenge!] [Talk to Milleia and Jayden!] [Reward: 50 AP] Okay, I didn''t n to talk to them, but I should take as many affection points as I can. "What is the penalty if I didn''t repay in a week?" [Something that will not please you.] "Thanks for the useless answer. [You are wee.] A vein popped out on my forehead as I clicked on the slot of my inventory. The mask was floating above the screen and when I touched it, it appeared on my hand. ''Jarvis! What the hell is this mask?! Give me another one!" I asked angrily. Hell would freeze before I wore such a cringe and embarrassing mask! It was the kind of mask people would wear in a masked ball! What idiot would wear such mask in the morning on the road?! I fell in the red for that freaking mask! Are you kidding me?! [ ] Fuck! [You can''t return it once bought.] "You are the one who bought it!" [The carriage is burning.] I know! Curse my life! I put on the mask and felt a tickling sensation on my face. "Mary. Let me use your bloodline." "Yes."@@novelbin@@ Mary appeared in a beautiful ck dress in front of me. "Get them out of this carriage and put a mirror a hundred meters near the academy. Put my zer there as well." Marry nodded and disappeared in a mirror she had just created. Mary''s unique bloodline ability was the control of mirrors. She could create mirrors and the most cheated thing about that, was the fact that she could ''teleport'' thanks to the mirrors. She could also use them to defend and attack, though it wasn''t really efficient to attack. Anyway, who cared about that when you had amazing defense and teleportation? The only inconvenience would be the huge mana consumption. "Thanks." I thanked her and entered the mirror. *** "Masked prince!" "Beat them! Masked prince!" "..." Using my will force to keep myposure at the children''s words, I looked in front of me. I opened my palm and my short sword appeared from the void. I shouldn''t waste time here anymore. -Whoosh! I stomped the ground and rushed at the leader. Kill the leader first and the rest will be easy. "A mere brat dares to underestima-" -Crack! I summoned a mirror in front of him to hinder his vision. -Bam! A fist of fire broke the mirror into a thousand pieces but I expected that. I raised my free hand and all the shards levitated before attacking the man. "W-What?!" He put both his hands before his face to protect himself. Rotating on my heels, I roundhouse-kicked his forehead. "Kah!" He was flung away but he rolled on the ground and stopped. He threw me a death re but I was already before him with my sword raised. "Tch!" The leader punched out his burning fire. I snapped my fingers and another mirror appeared before me. -Smash! When the mirror exploded into pieces again, I was not in front of him anymore. "!" Yeah, I just needed one shard of mirror to move between them. -Spurt! Warm blood spattered but I protected my clothes with another mirror. I couldn''t leave a single hint of my identity. "Rahhh!" The leader growled at me in anger. Blood was dripping down from his forehead and also from his back now. Did he feel humiliated? I was at least ten years younger after all. "Kill him!" He shouted to the guy behind me who probably thought he sessfully sneaked behind me. I was ready to summon another mirror but I didn''t have the asion. -Crackle! A spark of lightning sent the guy flying away. I nced behind me and saw Jayden. "We should help each other as fellow students of the same academy." He grinned at me. "Are you okay?" Milleia followed from behind. I ignored them and looked at the remaining men. There were only four now, including the leader. Piece of cake. With Jayden and Milleia, there was no way we wouldn''te out triumphant from this fight. The people of the carriage were behind us in safety, so nothing to worry anymore. "I will take on the leader. Do the rest." Without waiting for a reply, I rushed at the leader. "W-Wait!" "He must be in a hurry, we arete after all." Milleia and Jayden followed behind me. Chapter 33 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Siblings ?¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "Edward." "Um, Edward?" ".W-What?" I woke up from my slumber. It was so tiring that I ended up falling asleep. I rubbed my eyes and looked in front of me. It still hasn''t ended?! I wanted to run away from that annoying ceremony but the speeches were endless. "How long was I off?" "Around an hour, I think?" Jayden replied. "You shouldn''t sleep, Edward. It''s disrespectful to people speaking." Milleia scolded me. She sure looks like the one in the game. I thought when I saw her puffing her cheeks. "It''s so boring-aaaaaaaaah" I yawned and stretched my arms. The one giving his speech smiled awkwardly and continued to speak. Shit! She''s ring at me. A brown-haired girl who stood out easily in the crowd because of her absurd beauty was staring at me coldly. She was a [Sub-Heroine] and was in her third year, Louisa Trueheart, the daughter of the Duke Trueheart, so she had the same status as me. More importantly, she was the president of the student council of the academy. She had a very strict personality, so she was probably angered by my disrespect. I knew her and had already talked to her at a few parties and banquets. It was better to say that I have talked to all nobles [Main Characters] over thest few years since my birth. The children of high-ranking nobles knew each other well. The banquets were there to force them to befriend each other as they were the future big shots. "The ceremony is now over. We will leave you an hour so you can rest, visit and see your friends. ss will start tomorrow for the first years. You may leave." As soon as the headmaster said that, I stood up. Finally. Another minute, and I''d have fallen into aa here. "..." "..." "..." As I walked, I noticed that Milleia and Jayden were following me again! "Why are you following me?" I asked, annoyed. "We are in the same ss, we should remain together." "How do you know we are in the same ss?" I frowned at Jayden''s words. Milleia giggled at my question and handed me my zer. "You forgot your card." I looked at my academy card and a snake-like creature was engraved in red on it. It was enough to prove that I was in the [Basilisk ss]. The other three sses were [Phoenix ss], [Dragon ss] and [Pegasus ss]. Yeah, I was in Milleia''s and Jayden''s ss though I already knew it. "Um, I don''t have any friends here, so can Ie with you¡­?" Milleia asked while fidgeting with her fingers. Don''t look at me with those puppy eyes! It''s a lethal attack! [] ''Yeah and I''m proud of it. You should be proud of your virginity as well, Cleenah.'' [] ''No one is believing you, even Jarvis.'' [Affirmative.] [] "Please me as wel-" Jayden started fidgeting so I stopped him with my hand. Enough. I will never get the same reaction that I had for Milleia for you, Jayden. "Do what you want, but don''t stay behind me like myckeys." I said and walked ahead. I should be friends with them, it would be easy to deal with future events. Rather, I wanted right now to act casually but currently all eyes were on me. I shouldn''t act out of my character, otherwise it will out suspicions, at least for now. "H-Hey, isn''t he amazingly handsome?!" "He''s as hot as the prince, ah~" "Can''t believe that I cursed him¡­" "He can assault me whenever he wants¡­" What the hell are they speaking about? The heated gazes were directed toward Jayden but something felt off¡­ Putting my zer on my shoulders, I left the hall with Jayden and Milleia. "Hey, Edward, you''re a noble, right?" Jayden put his hands behind his head and asked. "Yeah." I nodded, stifling a yawn with my hand. "I am Jayden Rayena. Let''s get along well, Edward." He reached out his hand to me with a grin. I smiled and removed my hands from my pockets to grasp his hand back. "Yeah, let''s get along Jayden." "My turn now. I am Milleia Sophren, pleased to meet you Edward!" Milleia smiled happily and squeezed my hand. What a soft hand¡­ Was she really using a sword? There were no calluses at all on her palms. "I''m Edward Falkrona." ""!"" "What?" Both seemed shocked when I said my name. Don''t tell me they heard bad opinions about me? Fuck. "You''re the son of the Duke Falkrona?!" Jayden asked in a shocked tone. "Yeah¡­" "My apologies, Lord Edward!"@@novelbin@@ Milleia immediately bowed and Jayden followed her gesture. "W-What?" I felt awkward in that situation. My Edward''s side felt normal but my Nyrel''s side didn''t want such things from Jayden and Milleia, because they were people I knew well. "Hey, look, Edward is at it again!" "He became very handsome but his personality is still worse¡­" "Will he ask for that girl''s body ?" "Speaking of that girl, isn''t she super hot?" "The ck-haired guy as well¡­" My reputation, which was already rockbottom was digging the ground now. "Raise!" ""Yes!!" "Okay, listen. In this academy, status is important, but there is a clear rule not to abuse one''s status. Do you understand?" I exined to them and they nodded like calm children. "Leave that aside, you want to be my friend but you are acting subservient towards me?" "Man¡­" "Edward¡­" I''m happy that you are touched by my words, but don''t cry in public! The eyes around me were worse than before. "I really thought nobles were arrogant. The first I saw you, I acted friendly because I thought you were from a small noble house and you seemed different¡­I was right, thanks Edward." Jayden thanked me and patted my shoulders. "I-I as well thought that, I''m sorry to have misunderstood you¡­" Milleia averted her face and scratched her cheek. Didn''t they hear the headmaster when he called me by my full name? "Leave that now, I know a good ce. Follow me-" I turned around and fell on a familiar girl. She looked a lot like my mother. "Elona¡­" Elona Falkrona, my younger sister, was there. An ufortable feeling swelled inside me. It was because I knew she was one of the people who would kill me if I took the wrong turn. I know you''d ask me why the hell I didn''t feel that with Milleia and Jayden. It was simple. Elona and Simon, my foster brother, were my family. The feeling of betrayal was too bitter for me. I could feel it. I know I was in the wrong, but I couldn''t control my emotions. "Do you know her, Edward?" Jayden elbowed me. "..." I looked at Elona. She didn''t seem to re at me. Her eyes and lips were quivering as she eyed me from head to toe. It feels like she was relieved¡­ [] ''You are telling me she was worried about me? She hates me, there is no way.'' [] ''...'' "No, I don''t know her. Probably a random lost girl." "W-What¡­!" Seeing Elona''s hurt expression, I felt really bad. What the heck was that? I was feeling two exact opposite feelings. [] ''Shut up!'' I walked away. "H-Hey Edward, she seems to know you man." Jayden tried to stop me. This guy became too casual in a few minutes, whatever. "Ignore her." "U-Um¡­" Milleia didn''t know what to do. "Edward!" A loud voice stopped my steps. I turned around and saw a brown-haired and red-eyed guy of my age. My foster brother, Simon Falkrona. "You are noisy Simon." I said in a low tone. Before I knew it, a crowd had formed around us. Was that a show? Guess, be it in games or the real world, a crowd would form as soon a fight arises. "Noisy? Of course I''m noisy, our sister was worried about y-" "She ain''t my sister, I already told you that. Did you forget that I left the house?" Remembering something, I started to lose myposure. That shitty father. [] ''No, Cleenah.'' I have to clear my name. "Were you, Elona and that shitty father blind and deaf when I announced leaving the house?" I walked toward him and asked in a mocking tone. "I was the one leaving but you all set everything up, as if I was driven out." I felt pure anger remembering the news I heard. It was said that because of my unsightly acts and ineptitude, I was driven out by my father. What the hell was that? They can''t even leave me alone even when I leave? "I-It''s not like that, Edward¡­" Simon was unable to answer me correctly. "Oh, Eden curse me for having been born in that shitty family." I shook my head. "The only one who was there for me was mother." I''m sure if she was alive in the game, she would have been with me until the end, regardless of my acts, trying to put me in the right way. "!" I ignored Elona''s tears and left. | | | Hello guys, More than thirty chapters are out. I would like your thoughts on my novel so help me by rating and reviewing. Thanks! Chapter 36 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Basilisk Class [1] ?[Edward] "Excuse me¡­" I hid in a corner and looked at what was happening. Until now, all that happened was exactly like in the game. La visited Alfred, Loid''s provocation against Ronald, Ca''s appearance. It was a strange feeling, since I knew them thanks to the game, but I knew them since my childhood as well. All of them. Those guys didn''t change at all. I was probably the only one who changed. -Bam! "Arghh!" As expected, Ronald, who wasn''t in a good mood, punched Jayden. Thetter, caught off guard, was sent away and crashed into some people. "Who do you think you are?" "Jayden!" Milleia rushed to Jayden to check on him. His cheek was bruised and red. "Arh, it hurts¡­" Jayden grimaced as he touched his cheek.@@novelbin@@ This guy¡­ Why is he so calm about it? Shouldn''t he be angry about what happened? He was just like in the game. Even if there were choices, at the start of the game, there were only spineless choices for Jayden anyway. Milleia inspected Jayden''s injury and bit her lips. "Apologize!" She stood up and shouted at Ronald. The shocked crowd turned toward Milleia. All the noble girls present couldn''t help but be jealous of Milleia. She was just amoner but she had that surreal beauty like La and Ca. As for the men, the presence of La, Ca and now Milleia was a feast for their eyes. "What did you say¡­?" Ronald red at Milleia. "I ask you to apologize! Why did you hit him?!" Milleia asked angrily. "He touched me." "I-Is that a reason?" Milleia was dumbfounded at Ronald''s reason. She had met nobles before, but she rarely met nobles of high-standing with that much pride and arrogance. The reason he gave was absurd. Sigh¡­ She needs to quickly get used to that. I shook my head. "Is that a reason, you ask? You are justmoners. Know your ce." Ronald said in a disgusted tone. "!" Milleia''s eyes moistened at these really harsh words. If I hadn''t had immunity against girls like her, I would have wanted to hug her right away. With tears streaming down from her pretty and innocent face, Milleia gathered immediately the support of all the men. "W-Why do you despise us so much¡­? What have we d-done wrong?" Milleia asked, wiping her tears with the sleeves of her zer. Even Ronald started to feel awkward now. As expected from Milleia. Her tears were even shaking Ronald''s stone heart. Well, Ronald Trueheart was also a [Pretender], so there was a route where he robs Milleia from Jayden as well¡­ But among all the men, one was staring at Milleia''s crying figure with mouth slightly agape. It was Alfred Celesta. Yeah, it''s just happening like in the game. This is the moment where Alfred develops a crush on Milleia. I know Alfred. He met only noble girls in his life and weakmoner girls. For someone like him, Milleia was a discovery. You might think her tears were proof of her weakness, but not at all. The fact that she was facing the son of the chancellor and shedding tears for her people, proved the contrary. I turned my gaze toward La, who stopped quarreling with Ca. Ah. She was staring with dark eyes at Alfred. She was the only one who was looking at Alfred instead of Milleia. Her amused smile was no longer there. This guy will sure suffer¡­ I will pray for his soul. But he wasn''t going to be the only one¡­ "Enough, Ronald." Alfred recovered and spoke. "What?" "You should not overuse your status in the academy, did you forget? You hit someone for nothing and made an innocent girl cry. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Alfred''s harsh words shocked more than one. "Alfred, yo-" "Enough." Before Ronald snapped, a golden-haired tall man appeared. He looked a lot like Alfred. Well, it was obvious since he was- "Uncle¡­" "I''m not your uncle at the academy, Alfred. I am a teacher, the teacher of the [Dragon ss]." He was the King''s younger brother, Walter Celesta, but not only that¡­ I concentrated all my senses on the conversation. "Ms. Sophren, Mr. Rayena. May I know the reason for your presence in front of the auditorium reserved for my ss? Has perhaps Ms. Donner sent you out?" Walter asked as he nced at Milleia and Jayden on the ground. "No, it''s not like that, we were just lost and when I wanted to ask for the way he¡­" Jayden looked at Ronald. "The Basilisk ss is on the southern wing of the building." Walter ignored Jayden''s gaze and said. "You should leave right away. Ms. Donner is not someone lenient onteness." ""Y-Yes!"" Milleia wiped her tears and helped Jayden to stand up before leaving with him. "I don''t think I need to remind you of the location of the Pegasus ss, Ms.Tarmias." Walter said to La with a smile without turning around. "It''s not necessary, teacher." La stered a fake smile on her face and walked away. "You should also leave for your ss¡­" Walter''s eyes turned toward a corner of the wall. Where I was¡­ Thankfully, he didn''t say my name. I nced at Walter ast time before leaving silently. [] "Why should I?" I asked. "I could maybe get Affection Points but Milleia and Jayden''s rtion might not improve if I joined them." [] My face scrunched up when Cleenah threw the truth in my face like that, but she was right. I had to give Jayden his harem to avoid a bad ending because together they were nearly invincible. I yed them at their apex of power at the end of the First Game and it was really nonsense. I said ''nearly'' because even like that some died. It wasn''t a happy story where the protagonist would face danger but eventually ends up happy with his heroine after defeating the enemy. The depiction of the harsh reality was cruelly well depicted. I headed to the southern wing of the Basilisk ss. I strolled along the corridor without caring that I waste. I mean I was going to bete anyway, so it didn''t matter how much time I would take. ¡­ ¡­ -Knock I knocked on the door with a snake-like symbol engraved on it and waited. "Enter." The voice of a woman gave me permission. I entered and received all the gazes on me. On my left were all the seats in a semi-circr auditorium and on my right was a stunning woman in her mid-twenties. She had ck hair tied into a bun and green eyes. She had the fashion style as in the game. A long skirt and a shirt. Only the colors would change. Right now she was in a ck skirt and a pure white shirt. "Mr. Edward Falkrona." She crossed her arms and looked at me with not a good expression. "Late already on your first day? You''re not the only one, but I hoped you would be exemry as a noble to your ssmates." "Professor Kornus stopped me to ask me about you, it bted me on my way." I lied and put the teacher of the [Pegasus ss] in the mess. Don''t judge me. Anyway, I was sure she would believe me. Why? Because Erwin Kornus has a crush on my ss professor, Almona Donner. Thetter was somewhat aware of that but she acted like she didn''t know. "Ah." A look of understanding and exasperation appeared on Almona''s face after my words. "That guy¡­" I could hear her whispering in a low tone. I''m sorry Professor Kornus. But as a student I had to take revenge for all the students from this world and on Earth who suffered because of their teacher. I was included in them. It was sure a good feeling to rat out. "You may take a sit." See. Told you she would believe me because Erwin Kornus was really capable of stopping me to ask about her. "Thanks." I smiled and turned on the seats. My smile vanished when I saw only the front seats avable. Fuck! Are there only dunces in this ss?! The first four rows were barely full. Yeah. Milleia and Jayden were waving their hands at me to join them in the second row but I acted like I didn''t notice them. [] ''What fate?!'' Was my fate being subjected to all the questions she would ask? Was it my fate to not be able to doze off a little when I am sleepy? The nightmarish first row. "Mr.Edward? Do you want me to choose your seat?" "N-No need to burden yourself with this Professor." I cursed under my breath and took a seat behind Milleia and Jayden, in the third row. I was somewhat hidden by them, so maybe I could sleep a little? While I am at it, let''s see if she is here. Another heroine was in my ss apart from Milleia. Chapter 37 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Basilisk Class [2] ?While I am it, let''s see if she is here. Another heroine was in my ss apart from Milleia. I stealthily looked behind me, sweeping my gaze at each row. "?" The girls who noticed my gaze were squealing strangely while the men were jumping up. I ignored them and continued my search. Wait, am I really looking like a creep by doing that, no? [] Oh she is here. I soon found the person I was looking for. She was like a butterfly surrounded by cockroaches. I''m not insulting the people around her. They looked normal and some were even handsome and beautiful, but she, the girl, was clearly on another level, just like Milleia. With curly blond hair and sky-blue eyes, she had a bored expression on her face. There was no doubt about the reason why she chose thest row¡­ She was a [Sub-Heroine] of the First Game, Lyra Kertalir, the daughter of Marquis Kertalir. Look at my boy, Jayden. Already two members of his harem are in his ss¡­ As expected of the protagonist. "What happened to your cheek?" I asked Jayden, ignorantly. I had to do my part as a friend even if I knew what happened. "Hmpf! If you knew it, Edward!" Milleia pouted angrily. My freaking heart skipped a beat again. She is way too dangerous. Damn¡­Jayden froze again. "Enough chit-chat, I will start." Almona didn''t let Milleia finish and red at us¡­no, she red at me. Since my reputation was at rock bottom, if there was a problem I''d be without doubt the prime suspect behind it. "I will introduce myself again. Almona Donner, you can call me Professor Mona since it''s easier. I am the professor responsible for the [Basilisk ss]. Three other sses are formed from your promotion. Namely, the [Phoenix ss], the [Dragon ss] and the [Pegasus ss]. I ask you not to pay attention to the weird naming sense of each ss. They are merely names of mythological creatures that appeared centuries ago on our continent. Some are still present. Anyway, we chose these names to differentiate each ss." Mona wrote the names of the sses on the board behind her with a dry-erase marker. "Four sses per year. There are a total of twelve sses in the academy. Something you need to understand is that the division of the promotion in sses is to first facilitate the teachers'' work, but the main reason is to create a ''war'' between you all. In the end, you are all ssmates for the same promotion. The purpose behind that is to instill a feeling ofpetition in everyone to influence them to get stronger and diligent in their studies." As I said before, it was really an efficient method, just like Alfred, a few minutes ago, was making a n to put his ss in the first ce. Maybe he was taking the thing too far, but it was certainly forcing them to create group cohesion. For example, Alfred would never have thought of speaking to Ronald if not for thetter''s behavior and marks influenced his ss''s points. "ss Points or Royal Eden." Mona wrote again. "There are points calcted from all your marks. The marks I am speaking about are the points from your exams, implications, behavior and from the ''activities''. You can also get bonus points if you sessfully join one of three organizations of our academy." "Professor." Jayden raised his hand. "Mr. Rayena." "Um, what are the activities you mentioned?" "Oh, yes I wasing to it." Mona nodded. "The activities are clubs if you prefer. There are different clubs in the academy to entertain yourself but also to train yourself. ording to your performance, you can also get bonus Royal Eden Points for your ss and yourselves as well, since there is also an individual ranking. There are clubs for all your tastes, so you don''t have to worry, there are not only dance or literature clubs. Airbike race or Sky-Ball will certainly please the boys." "Hey, Edward, I bet you want to join the dance club." "Pffft-" Milleia quickly stifled her giggle, which wasn''t the case of Cleenah. [ ] "..." Only Jarvis wasn''tughing. Those guys¡­ "Something seems funny, Edward? Do you want to share with us so we canugh together?" Why me again?! Mona again thought it was me. Jayden¡­ That guy wasughing again. He was sure having fun. I stered a smile on my face and replied to Mona. "Jayden asked me if men could take part in Miss Eden''spetition. I couldn''t hold back, sorry Professor." "!" Jayden''s smile vanished and his face turned pale. "AHAAHAHAA!" "Pfffffft!" "A dude in Miss Eden? Good luck man! Aahahaahaha!" "Pfffft! I-I''m sorry Ja-Jayden, pffft!" Even Milleia couldn''t hold back anymore. I smiled ear to ear at Jayden. [] ''Thanks for thepliment.'' I smiled ear to ear in my mind as well, since Cleenah seemed to be irritated that I reversed the situation. "...Mr. Jayden, I''m not the one to judge people on their preference, but you should give up." The ss exploded inughter again at Mona''s words. "N-No I-" "Give up dude, I know you practiced a lot for that but it''s useless. You saw the girls in our academy, right?" I stopped Jayden from spitting the truth and dragged him to hell. I could see men rolling on the ground and striking their table unable to bear it anymore. "Edward, y-you!" "Enoughughter, I will resume, otherwise it will never end." Mona came to my rescue. The ss calmed down though a few giggles echoed here and there sometimes. "Where was I already?" "On the reason behind myugh." "Edward! I will beat you-" "Edward, I''m happy that you are willing to answer me, but don''t you think your friend is too pitiful?" I looked at Jayden. He was blushing with bright red eyes, even his eyes were red. Was he going to cry¡­? "I''m sorry professor, I answered wrongly." "Like hell!" Jayden gave me that re.@@novelbin@@ Incidentally, I was receiving even more gaze than before. My ssmates were shocked by my behavior and way of speaking. It contradicted everything they had heard on the news or the. The most shocked or curious one was Lyra. As a daughter of a Marquis, she met and spoke to me a few times at parties and I wasn''t anything like it now. "Right now, I am going to speak to you about the three organizations that provide security, safety and help in the academy. The [Student Council], the [Executive Board] and the [Management Committee]. If you want more information about them, you may go to their quarters in the fourth building. I am not their spokeswoman after all." The three organizations, huh. If I remember Jayden and Milleia will join the [Management Committee], such a boring organization¡­ They were taking care of all the events that would be held in the academy, like the election of [Miss Eden] or [Mister Eden] in the academy. Not gonna lie, I was a little excited about the [Miss Eden] of the academy. I wasn''t really interested in such things even on Earth. I mean why men would be interested in that¡­except cultured men¡­ I respect cultured men, so please don''t be offended! In any case, even though I have never watched the Miss Universe''s election in its entirety, I will at least give a look at the girls at the final phase when only a few girls would remain. I mean we were speaking about the election of the most beautiful girl in the world. Of course, it piqued my curiosity! Anyway, with my promotion, no, my whole academy, filled with Heroines, so world-toppling beauties, it will be a fiercepetition. Moreover, there was an important game event on that. In the game with Jayden, you could influence the winner thanks to your choices and the one I chose in the game was another [Main Heroine], I still hadn''t met yet. I shook my head, it wasn''t now anyway. "Another thing. I might be your ss Professor, but it doesn''t mean you will not meet my colleagues. The same is for your ssmates in other sses. There will be lessons with the entire promotion as well. Indeed, you will be more in your full promotion ss than in your separate one. Only the points will be divided between each ss during the tests at that time. I ask you again to not act childishly, as if you are another species fighting the evil ones from the other sses. We are all from the Celesta Kingdom and we should be proud of that. Defend your Kingdom together, we have enough problems outside our kingdom like that¡­" Mona sighed in the end. I''m sorry, Professor, but your words won''t reach our ss¡­ The four sses will fight each other like cats and dogs¡­ The rivalry between the four sses has existed for decades and this rivalry wasn''t going to change anything soon. Everyone felt a sense of attachment and pride to their ss already, after all¡­ I looked at the dark green snake engraving on the sleeves of my zer. Apetition with the other three sses, filled with [Main Characters] huh. I smiled. It was sure going to be interesting. Chapter 40 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] Lunch ChitChat ?"By the way, Edward, Lyra, do you know a guy wearing a ck and gold masquerade mask and with red eyes?" "Pouffff!" I coughed out all the water I was drinking at the guy at the other table. The back of his zer was now drenched. Sorry dude, I was just caught off guard by Jayden''s question¡­ Because he was speaking about me! "Edward, do you know about him?" Milleia asked because of my strange reaction. "Not at all." "Ah¡­I see¡­" "Hmmm. I don''t know anyone like that. I mean what guy would wear a masquerade mask outside like that¡­it''s a bit creepy¡­" Lyra''s expression distorted a little. "..." I drank water endlessly to try to forget the embarrassment I was feeling. ''It''s because of you, Jarvis!'' [I am not the one who chose the mask.] ''Your damn master¡­'' Was his goal to kill me from embarrassment? I honestly started to think like that. "Why are you asking about him?" Lyra asked, curious. "That''s¡­" Milleia seemed to have a hard time exining how she met me. Well, it wasn''t like she could say they were ambushed and nearly killed casually. Just when Milleia started to shiver, Jayden put his hand on her arm. "It''s okay. I will say it." He gave her a reassuring smile. "Y-Yes¡­thanks¡­" Ah. Her heart probably skipped a beat now. As expected of the protagonist, he is already building his harem, but could you not do it in front of me¡­? I''ve already seen enough in the game. "Milleia''s carriage was ambushed by bandits." "Really?" Lyra asked, a little surprised. "Yes. I fell on them when I was taking a short cut through the forest to reach the academy. We fought them but one of them burned the carriage with people inside." "Then?!" Lyra asked with a bit of curiosity and shock. "Then, someone with the same uniform as us arrived and saved them. He helped us to beat the guys and before we could ask about him he left with his strange ability¡­" "Yes¡­I wanted to thank him though¡­" Milleia said in a disappointed tone. Thanks for that, but I''d rather keep Mary and my mirror''s ability secret for now. If the fact that Edward Falkrona had a second ''blessing'' spread, it would just put me in trouble and Ante-Eden would try to contact or worse kidnap me. That was why I didn''t speak about Mary or Cleenah to aunt Belle. Sometimes it is better to be in ignorance. ''By the way, Cleenah, Aunt Belle didn''t notice you?'' I asked, since aunt Belle was strong, so it could be that she noticed but didn''t say anything. [] The other two¡­ The other two useless Gods unwilling to help me. "Hmmm. Did you see his tie? What color was it?" Lyra asked, since the color could tell in which year I was, but fortunately I appeared without it at that time. "He didn''t wear one, we only recognized him with his shirt and pants from the academy." Jayden shook his head. "He didn''t wear one¡­?" Lyra nced at me or rather at my tie coiled on my neck. I ignored her gaze and brought the fork into my mouth. If you looked closely, you''d find sweat dripping from my forehead at her intense gaze. This girl wasn''t an idiot. The only thing that was making her doubtful must be the fact that it was very unlike me to do such things. "Well, since he has a strange ability, you will probably find him soon in the academy during a fight or ss." I said, disinterested. "I hope so¡­" Why do you hope so?! I was dumbfounded at Milleia''s eagerness to see and thank me. This girl was too kind for her own good. "Why? Do you have a crush on him?" Lyra asked without care. "N-No! But my mother has always told me to thank and help the people who did the same for me¡­" Milleia replied with a little smile. Her mother¡­ Speaking of her mother, she was going to die from illness soon. Milleia, unable to do anything, will fall into depression until Jayden helps her. "Your mother? Both of youe from a faraway town, right?" "Yes, but not from the same though." Jayden nodded. "Something I wanted to ask. How both of you, if I may not be impolite,moners, have been chosen by the Eden Academy? Isn''t that nearly impossible, right, Edward?" Lyra was sure curious. "You just need to be strong and talented like those two." I cued at Jayden and Milleia with my hand holding a cup. "I-I''m not talented." "Ehehe thanks." Milleia was embarrassed by my praise, while Jayden scratched his nose happily. These guys were too easy to read. "You are talented? Then it''s good for us. We can maybe get the first rank in the ss'' rank." "You can forget that dream of yours." I cut off her dream. "What? You are too negative, Edward." Lyra elbowed me. "I''m just saying the truth. Did you see the other sses? One has that idiot prince, the other has that uptight princess and thest one has those creepy Tarmias siblings." "Pffft! Ahahah!" Lyraughed hard when I finished my words. "What the heck?" She was hitting my shoulders whileughing hard. "You are still speaking like that about them, you haven''t changed, Edward." Lyra wiped the tears forming on the corners of her eyes. "Yeah, but it doesn''t change the fact that the other sses are at another level." I said honestly. In our ss, there were only Jayden, Milleia and Lyra, who could be considered strong enough to contend against the geniuses of the three remaining sses. Yeah, I wasn''t sure about my strength against those guys, they were really strong. Seriously, they said sses were bnced, but my ss, the Basilisk ss, was without doubt the weakest of them by a great margin, if I have to say it. "We shouldn''t give up, Edward!" Jayden wasn''t pleased with my defeatist tone. He was someone with apetitive spirit after all, so he was going to fight until the end. "I''m sure we can win if we help each other in the ss, right Milleia?" "Yes! I also think we can win." Milleia raised and clenched her fists, giving me a motivated look. She was sure cute but what she said wasn''t going to be easy at all. "Helping each other? Like how that guy from our ss helped you to find a table?" I asked sarcastically, reminding them what happened with Teen just minutes ago. This ss was doomed unless Milleia and Jayden awakened their bloodline and blessing now. First, what ss named from a snake''s name ended up good? Even in those famous novels about sorcerers, the snake ss was shunned until the end. Nobody likes snakes! It was clearly discrimination. Phoenix, Dragon and Pegasus for the others, and we were in the Basilisk ss. What a curse. They all had flying animals and we had one slithering on the ground! "That''s¡­" Milleia slumped her shoulders. "Hey! You will never get girls with your way of speaking! No wonder Aurora and Miranda left you!" "Shut up, I don''t care about getting a girlfriend. The stuckup princess or the goody two-shoes archer aren''t my type either." "That''s harsh, Edward. People would kill to get them if it was possible, y''know!" Lyra grinned. I know it was a pipe-dream for even nobles to get them, but Jayden would seed in a few months if he worked hard. I will help him anyway. "So you prefer a girl like La?" What was that conversation?! I am not looking for a girlfriend. I will never try anything with that crazy girl! "No thanks. I don''t want to die like Alfred, who will surely in a few months." "You are right." Lyra giggled at my answer. We both knew La very well¡­ Jayden and Milleia seemed overwhelmed by our conversation. Probably because of the big names we were bringing out, as people like them couldn''t really talk to celebrities like Aurora or Miranda. The fact that they were on the same table as me and Lyra was already a big achievement. Even novels would want such things. That''s why that guy Teen was pissed off when he sawmoners speaking to nobles and acting''cocky'' from his point of view because of me. "What about you, Milleia? What is your type?" Lyra asked excitedly Milleia. Oh, God kill me. [] I''m not talking about a useless Goddess. [] "M-My type?" Milleia stuttered with a slightly red face. Damn¡­ She was just like in the game, too innocent. She was truly a ''young maiden''. Incidentally, Jayden perked up his ears but acted like he didn''t care. "Yes!" "I-I want someone kind¡­" Milleia twirled her hair between her fingers shyly. This gesture of hers was doing critical damage to Jayden and the men near our table, nobles included in them. "...so-someone who will support and take care of me¡­" She finished with a bright red face. Now, even I was having a hard time, so I looked at my te. I just needed some time to get ustomed to her since it was just the first day. "Then it''s definitely not Edward." "..." Lyra shot a stray bullet toward me, who was just silent. "H-Hey! Ouch!" I pulled her hair and Lyra groaned. "You sure have a disagreeable character, Lyra. If it''s hard for me to get a girl, then it''s impossible for you to get a guy." I sneered.@@novelbin@@ I want to say that in my previous life I got the affection of the most beautiful girl in the world but I held back. I couldn''t reveal my biggest secret pettily. Chapter 42 [Event] [Hectic First School Day] End Of The Day ?Aurora came out of her room. She was still in her pinafore uniform, so she was going somewhere on the campus. She closed her door and turned around. "..." I was behind Jayden but I was still the first she noticed. Speaking of Jayden, he froze before the golden-haired sublime Princess. I elbowed Jayden''s back. "Ah! You-Your Highness!" Jayden bowed awkwardly. My brows furrowed seeing his unsightly etiquette. Don''t judge me, I can''t help it. "..." Aurora was still looking at me. I just ignored her and stroked the beautiful wall of the corridor. They were pure white and the paintings really gave a pce feeling. I was still feeling her gaze on me. It wasn''t a passionate one obviously. Finishing molesting the wall, I started to molest the painting. Such a good painting¡­ Fuck! Why wasn''t she answering Jayden?! Did you forget you are a Princess! Answer your people! I was doing my best to disappear from her vision, but it was useless. After a minute, she finally looked at Jayden, still with his head lowered. Oh god. Thankfully, he will get a development because he is so pathetic right now. "You must be Jayden Rayena from the Basilisk ss." "?" Jayden raised his head with a confused look. Well, it was the typical innocent boy''s reaction. How do you know my name? "I remembered all the names of my promotion." Aurora smiled at Jayden''s reaction. "Ah¡­I see." Jayden scratched his neck, embarrassed seeing Aurora''s smile. It was his tic to scratch his neck when he was embarrassed. Look at his face¡­ He ispletely red. It wasn''t like I couldn''t understand him though. Aurora was indeed a breathtaking girl. "U-Um, why is your Highness not on the privileged floors?" Jayden asked hesitantly. It was a good question and I knew the answer. Aurora''s expression rxed. "It is just as I said the morning at the ceremony. I want to be just a normal student in the academy. That''s why, Jayden, I am asking you not to use such formalities with me." "I-It would be my honor!" Aurora kept her smile and walked away without even giving me a nce. Well, she literally stared at me for a minute, so I guess it was okay, but the fact that she didn''t greet me, says a lot about our current rtion. "You see this girl. If you y your cards well, you can get her as your girlfriend." I snapped Jayden out of his reveries with a bomb. "What?!" He was sure loud when it came to girls. "Listen." I coiled my arm on his shoulders and spoke. "Aurora is a ''hard to get girl'' because she is ''too'' perfect." Yeah. Aurora was perfect because, first, she had to be since she was a princess. She had to be loved by her people. She was indeed doing her job well as she was the idol of the whole Kingdom. Everyone loved their princess, more than even Alfred. Well, he was an idiot prince to me anyway. Secondly, because her ''idol'', if I may say, was Louisa Trueheart. Another heroine in her third year. Aurora admired Louisa a lot because thetter, without exaggeration, was more perfect than Aurora when ites to duty. The only difference was that Aurora was more essible because of her kind personality than Louisa. Can''t me Louisa though¡­ Her life wasn''t as good as it seemed from the outside. Remembering Louisa''s route and the events following her route, I could only pity Jayden. Hope he won''t die. "Her room is just next to yours, so use this opportunity to get close to her." I waved my hand and entered the elevator. Jayden had a confused expression after all my words but I knew that he would not be idle. I smiled and pressed the button S-2 for my floor. ¡­ I stepped out of the elevator and reached the door of my room. The corridor was covered in gold and blue color and there were only a few paintings. I really like thisbo. My room now¡­ S-7. I looked around me curiously and saw the rooms S-5 on my right, S-6 behind me and S-8 on my left. Oh god please tell me not any of those ''pretenders'' or annoying girls are in it. I prayed and entered my room. [] ''You are the one jinxing me!'' Closing the door of my new room, I walked around. A living room, a kitchen, a bathroom, a dressing room, a training room, and arge room with a bed. No doubts about it. We were in a VIP room. From what I saw of Jayden''s room in the game, it wasn''t anything big like that. I would say at best it was half the size of my room. Some of my belongings were already there, like my clothes, which are useless now, since I am fit now. I should really buy new clothes¡­ I had only the clothes I bought in RealStore and my uniform, which had auto-restoration and auto-sizable functions. I mean, thank god they had these functions since it cost a million dors¡­ "Hm?" There was a little box on a small table which didn''t belong to me. I took a knife from the kitchen and neatly cut the tape. Opening it, I saw a rectangr ss. It was not different from a phone on Earth but with more functions. I had one in my mansion but I left everything there. The one in the box was a new model. A small message was written on the box. [A little gift for your awakening. Belle.] I smiled and activated the phone. It took me ten minutes to fill in all my details and add my Eden card on it. With that, I could buy directly with my phone. It was convenient since I didn''t want anyone to know that I had gone to the Enigma Dungeon. Once checking the living room and other ces for any strange devices, I headed to my room and did the same thing. "Nothing." I sighed and sat on the ground, cross-legged. Time to raise my proficiency in Vysindra''s rings. Oh yes. "Marye out." A mirror appeared and Mary came out of it. "There is a TV in the living room, you can watch it." I said to her. There were two reasons why I asked her to appear.. First, to refine my anima''s core to get a better control over Mary''s ability and better durability when I am using it since it was consuming a lot of my mana but also taking a toll on my body. Second, because I wanted her to do all she wished to do back then when she was in Sekrin town. She wasn''t just a pawn for me, I couldn''t treat her like that. I saw some of her memories, felt her emotions and I was with her in that nightmare for more than a week, so I formed like a bond with her. That''s why I wanted her to enjoy her new life. It was the least I could do for her, after borrowing her ability like that. "..." Mary must have understood what I felt, since her lips were quivering. She must have been touched by my thoughts. I scratched my cheeks. I feel awkward now. I just wanted her to understand me, so I willingly let my emotions slip away. I stood up, pressed my hands on Mary''s shoulders to turn her around. Without pulling away my hands, I pushed her out of my room, until I reached the sofa in the living room. I made her sit down and turned on the TV. "You switch the channels with that button, okay? Turn up the volume with this one, but not too loud since I will work in the room. Then" I showed her the remote and exined to her all the buttons since she didn''t have TV on her home in Sekrin town. She must feel out of the ce and I, of course, didn''t want her to feel like that. She was going to ''live'' with me from now on after all. Mary was, at first, shivering, probably overwhelmed by emotions, but after a minute she nodded to me when I exined to her how the TV works. "That''s all." I gave her the remote. "Call me only if it''s important. Oh, and there might be-" I looked in the kitchen cabs and yeah, there were some snacks. I opened the packet of crisps and filled a ss with a orange jus and put them on the small table in front of the sofa. "There. Eat as much as you want. If you want more, feel free to serve yourself in the kitchen." Before Mary could answer me, I went into my room and locked the door. [] "Yeah . Because I can feel her emotions and she clearly cares for me, which isn''t the case of you, Jarvis and everyone else except Belle." [I am here to help you.] [] Oh please, not a tsundere Goddess please. "Anyway. I will train with the Anathemas Fire. If there is a problem, wake me up." I sat cross-legged and summoned the ring.@@novelbin@@ The purplish ring of fire coiled like a bracelet around my right wrist. I exhaled deeply and tried to control the fire. I had Mary''s ability for my defense but it''s important to be able to strike back. Chapter 44 Meeting The Rival ?[My thoughts for all the Turkish, Syrian and all the people touched directly or indirectly by this disaster. Be strong!] *********** "Ahhhhhh¡­." I yawned loudly. The natural light outside lit my room and made my eyes crease a little. I looked around me and noticed that I was sleeping on my bed. Strange. I was meditating on the ground untilte at night and I think I fell asleep on the ground. [] "I locked the door though?" [] Ah. Yes, it''s useless to close the door on her. Now, she seemed to rest in her dimension. I got off my bed and my whole body started to ache. I had a hard day yesterday after all. I stretched my limbs for a few minutes before taking a bath. After brushing my teeth, I ironed my uniform and put it on. Fixing my clothes except the tie that I would never know how to put it, I left my room. It was 10AM and I waste again. Honestly, I was too tired to run, so I just walked. [] "Ah, yeah." I just nodded. They must have left at once, understanding that they would bete if they waited for me. I can''t me them would notin anyway. Today was an important day. First we have a History ss with our promotion, then another ss which will be quite interesting¡­ When we have ss in promotion, we are all in the biggest auditorium of the first year building. It was at the center of the building and quite catching. Honestly, you couldn''t not notice that. Sigh¡­ As expected, I was the only e. I was walking lonely in the corridor. "Hey!" ¡­or so I thought. I turned around and my eyes twitched a little. He was a freshman like me but wasn''t in my [Basilisk ss]. He was in the [Pegasus ss]. How did I know that? Because he was a support character in the First Game. With brown hair and blue lively eyes, it was Tyler Sawyer.@@novelbin@@ He was none other than the [Rival] of Jayden and his best friend. Like Jayden, Tyler was also amoner and they would get along thanks to that. Jayden, Tyler and Milleia were allmoners and were extremely popr with all themoners of the Eden Academy. The reason for that was because they were sought and directly contacted by the Academy. It meant that an expert of the academy, who was a noble, traveled to lost towns just to test them. Experts would only move for talentedmoners and the three of them were the only first years who had the privilege to not have to write the admission test. Like Milleia, they were tested in their own town and were obviously epted. Moreover, they were also handsome and beautiful enough to rival the high-ranking nobles, so they were not different than the idols for themoners like Alfred, John, Aurora or La were for the nobles. Headache iing. I turned back and tried to ignore him. "Hey! Dude! You are alsote?!" "Why are you shouting?" I covered my ear and threw him a re. He was just like in the game, shouting and jumping around. He was a little like the protagonist of the second game¡­ "Ah! Sorry man, I was just d I''m not the only e." Tyler grinned. Was he really sorry? "I''m noble, behave yourself." "Come on man, we are fellow ssmates!" "You are not in my ss, so no." "Hey! You are friends with Jayden, right?!" A vein popped out on my forehead when he shouted again. I still can''t understand his enthusiasm when ites to Jayden. Was he feeling some sort of rivalry since they were both astoundingmoners? He was acting like that with Milleia as well, but with Jayden he was like a muscle-brain. No, my bad, he is a muscle brain even now. "Come on man! I know you are besties." Yeah! I''m bestie with a guy I have known for less than a day! "Jayden is MY rival!" He doesn''t even know you! "But since you are his best friend, you are consequently my rival as well!" What kind of fucked up logic is that? The more I hear him the more I have the impression of losing my neurons, so I quickened my pace. "Hey! Wait for me!" No way in hell. -Creak! I turned the knob and opened the white door. Damn it. Every gaze was on me. I hated that feeling. "Hm. Mister Edward and Mister Tyler, you arete." The man standing on the podium with a mike in his hand was Erwin Kornus, the Homeroom teacher of the First Year, [Pegasus ss]. You call him MonaSimp as well, since he has been in love with my homeroom teacher for years now. With his brown hair, blue eyes and thick sses, he looked average, but he could have a chance if he changed his style, maybe. Well, I don''t think professor Mona is interested in the look of someone in the first ce. "Pardon myte, Professor Mona needed my help." I threw an excuse simr to the one I used with professor Mona. "Professor Almona?!" Erwind became restless at the mention of the woman of his dreams. Giggles rang in every corner of the auditorium at Erwin''s reaction. If the first years weren''t aware of Erwin''s feelings towards Mona until now, then not anymore. "Ahum! I understand. You may take your seat. It''s good to help your teacher, Edward." "I know, don''t hesitate to call me if you have any problems, professor." I smiled back. [] ''Nah.'' "You as well, Mister Tyler." "Than-" "No, Tyler didn''t help, he is justte. He probably woke upte." Before a smile could form on Tyler''s face, I spoke. "..." "Mister Tyler, you are one of my personal students and I can''t condone beingte on the first day of ss. As the rules of the Eden Academy oblige, you will be removed from ten points." "N-No I-" "Take your seat." The sses were ranked with ss Points, which were calcted from all the people''s personal points they would earn from exams or sses from the professor, so the fact that Tyler lost ten points was going to impact his whole ss, so the [Pegasus ss]. Indeed, I could already see a lot of his ssmates ring at him. But why Erwin, who was the Homeroom Teacher of the [Pegasus ss] would do something that would disadvantage his ss, you''d ask. It was simple. All the teachers were formed strictly. They were also assessed by other great teachers of the academy. They would have to make a report of their ss, their decision and the reason behind this. The teachers could even earn ess to more facilities for their ss, which would help their students a lot in their progress if they, as teachers, showed a good example. Yeah, in the end, being strict with their students was the best thing to get their ss at first rank. Of course, the students weren''t aware of that and the teachers were strictly prohibited from revealing anything to them. The students could onlyin about the harshness of their teacher. The diligent ones, on the contrary, just thought that the teachers were excellent because of their impartiality. "Yes¡­" Tyler slumped his shoulders and walked. Iughed inwardly. [] Shaddap. It was for my own good as well. ''The more points the other sses lose, the better my ss''s rank will be and, as a result, I will get the privileges and get stronger.'' [] ''I''d have done the same without that. He nearly destroyed my eardrums after all.'' [] "Pshhh!" As I climbed the stairs with a big grin hidden behind my impassive face, I heard whispers. I turned to my right and saw to the far right row, Jayden beckoning me. With him was Milleia and Lyra. I smiled and waved at him. He smiled back at me and waved back, while pointing at the seat he kindly reserved for me. What a nice guy¡­ I widened my smile and ignored him, looking for a ce alone in thest rows on the far left. I didn''t feel bad for Jayden, who froze awkwardly when I ignored him. Why? Because they were seated right behind the three idiots! Namely, Alfred, Loid and Thomas. They were well hidden with all the students flocking around them, on every seat and I would have sat there if I had not looked properly. How did it end up like that?! Must be Lyra. That girl, I know her. She probably wanted me to sit with the three idiots to quench her thirst for actions. Because yeah! I will never be able to hold back my words with the three idiots right before me! You can''t outsmart me, Lyra, I am at a way higher level. I climbed to the highest row and took a seat. No one was in my row. "I will not sit with you, Edward." Tyler climbed behind him and threw me a re for what I had done earlier. "I thought of you as my best friend." Not me though. "Too bad for you." I don''t freaking care, muscle brain! Now leave! Tyler was visibly affected by what happened, but I wished he would take a seat before bbering, since we were taking too much attention for nothing. He shook his head and took the seat next to Jayden which was reserved for me. Jayden and Tyler, who were both ''betrayed'' by me, were silent. It was too embarrassing to look at them so I averted my face. Chapter 46 Garden Of Eden ?"The Kingdom of Celesta. Could someone please tell me about the founder of our kingdom?" Professor Erwin asked. "Professor." The one raising her hand before anyone else was Aurora. Starting from her, I swept my gaze around. Can''t believe so many important characters from the game were gathered in the same ce as me but since I knew them from my memories of Edward, it was a rather weird feeling. "Yes, Miss Aurora." Aurora stood up and started. "The First Apostle of Eden and First King, Dorian Celesta, founded the Celesta Kingdom following the First Great Holy War 997 years ago, being the year 497 in the Eden Calendar." She is sure proud of her ancestor. I thought when I heard Aurora speaking with so much spirit. "Yes! Dorian Celesta was the name of our first king, and it is also the name of our royal capital. Miss Aurora, will you please borate?" "Yes, Professor. Our Hero, King Dorian Celesta, was from the Celesta Tribe. He was one of the main leaders who fought against the Vatra Tribe during the First Great Holy War. At the young age of twenty, Dorian Celesta became the supreme leader of the Celesta Tribe." "Thanks. You may sit now." Erwin nodded, satisfied. The First Great Holy War huh¡­ In the game, it was barely mentioned like now. ''Do you know anything, Cleenah?'' [] ''I see.'' "Now. Someone else can tell me about the Vatra tribe and the reason behind this conflict?" "I will, Professor." Alfred stood up. Did he feel he had to respond to his sister''s perfect answer? What a shallow, idiotic guy. [] ''That''s how stupid he is.'' I yawned and leaned on the chair. "The Celesta Tribe was surpassed in power only by the Vatra Tribe. Our Holy Deity Eden was regarded as the supreme being of our world by both the Celesta Tribe and the Vatra Tribe. However, their perceptions of Eden varied. The Vatra Tribe considered using the Holy Trinity for themselves, whereas the Celesta Tribe trusted in Eden''s and the Holy Trinity''s blessings. "Exin the Holy Trinity to your ssmates, Your Highness." Erwin asked before Alfred continued to bber. "Yes. The Holy Trinity are the holiest treasure of our world. The Garden or also called the Holy Land of Eden, the Sacred Tree of Eden and the Monolith of Eden." Hundreds of gasps escaped from my ssmates when Alfred talked about as he said, the Holiest treasures of this world. The Garden, the Tree and the Monolith. One of the reasons why the Celesta Kingdom was famous was because it had the Garden in its capital. No one except the King knows the emcement of the Garden. "Yes. The Vatra Tribe and the Celesta Tribe fought over the Holy Garden of Eden. One side wanted to leave the Garden alone and just pray for his blessing, while the other side wanted to use it. Worse, they wanted to transport the garden away." Silence fell in the Auditorium. The people, proud of their kingdom, though they felt anger. Calm down guys, it was centuries ago. "A ten-year war was fought between Dorian Celesta and his army and Deimos Vatra and his army. There are no records of their conflict to be found. Only the fact that Deimos Vatra was defeated is known. Dorian Celesta and Deimos'' son''s cooperation resulted in peace between the Celesta Tribe and the Vatra Tribe. The Celesta Tribe made the decision to maintain the Garden of Eden. The location was chosen by Dorian Celesta, who then built his capital there. Regarding the Vatra Tribe, they relocated to what is now the Arvatra Empire. Of course, there were two additional conflicts, the Second and Third Holy War, before it became the empire neighboring us, but we won''t talk about those now." Erwin said and started talking about the First Great Holy War in more depth. In short, it was going to be boring. ''Cleenah, do you know something about the Holy Trinity? The Garden, the Tree and the Monolith?'' I asked since she was a Goddess. In the Celesta Kingdom, no, in most of the world, people believed in Eden. A superior and divine entity. It has no appearance but has a will and conscience. The Holy Trinity was said to have been created by Eden''s will, so its holy symbolism. The Guardians who were keeping Eden in safety and realizing his wishes were the Gods, like Cleenah. [] "?" ''Cleenah?'' Just when it was getting interesting, Cleenah stopped speaking. [] Cleenah''s voice was not like before. It was a deadly serious voice she had used. ''Okay.'' I wasn''t stupid. If Cleenah really couldn''t tell, then I just had to wait. [] I smiled at her words. ''Don''t fret over it. Returning to the topic. Does that mean that there are two Eden? Since in this world, there are also a Garden, a Tree and a Monolith.'' [] ''How was it in your era?'' I was curious to hear about something that was not even present in the game. How was the world before even the Celesta and Vatra Tribe existed? Before the apparition of the Holy Trinity¡­? [] Cleenah was speaking as if she could see the ces she had seen again. I couldn''t picture what it was like from her words¡­ It might be stupid, but for me, before the Celesta Kingdom and the diffusion of Eden''s ideologies in the world, there were just humans. I mean, less developed towns and less developed humans. But from what Cleenah said, it was like another world. ''The entity, Eden, was the one creating humanity and the other races?'' I asked just in case. If he was that amazing, was he able to create life? [<...>] She can''t answer, huh. ''You said you were living with others Gods in a separate dimension but then why did you descend...?'' ...and how did you end up as a Legacy? What is a Legacy? I didn''t ask but I hoped she would understand. [<...>] Again... She left on a cliffhanger! I am more interested in what happened before the game than what will happen in the next years. ''What about you, Jarvis?'' [...] I have this strange feeling that he knows something that even Cleenah doesn''t know, but he will never say anything to me. Eden. It looks a lot like the myth of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden from Earth in Christianity. Of course, theparison stopped there. There were just a few simrities¡­There was also a tree in the Garden but not any monolith. Let''s ask just in case¡­ ''Do you know anything about Adam and Eve?'' [] No lies, I could feel it. I sighed at her answer. It was another world after all. Still, I hope there were no other things simr to the myths and legends from Earth. (''Nyr, don''t you want to live like Adam and Eve? Wouldn''t it be lovely?'') "..." Why? Ephera said that to me one day, but why was I remembering that now¡­ It could be a mere coincidence but- Her smile and her eyes when she told me that were so captivating. Why¡­ I feel so stupid now. Going to Paris to confess to her? I smiled pathetically. If I had answered her ''yes with you'', it would have been unbearably embarrassing, but at least she would have been alive. Ephera knew everything about me. She knew I wasn''t right in my mind, but she was still there for me. After all that I had done and tried to do, she was there to keep me from straying from the good path. I bit my lips and stopped the tears that threatened to fall. "!" Mary. I felt like someone was embracing me. A strange feeling but...it was a good one. How careless of me. Even Mary felt my miserable state. She also knew everything about me. About the game, about my merging, she also saw memories of me and Ephera. Well, we had to synchronize to make the contract so it was normal that she had seen some of my precious memories. ''Thanks, it''s okay.'' I sent to her and shook my head. I closed my eyes for a few seconds to calm my emotions.@@novelbin@@ I already felt better. [] Cleenah spoke, ignoring my state willingly, for which I was quite grateful. ''He ain''t my bestie.'' I snorted when she obviously talked about Tyler. Tyler was talking, talking a lot with Jayden. Erwin called out to him a few times, but he continued with whispers. Jayden was answering with a tired smile. ¡­and Milleia. She became really close to Lyra like in the game, but she was also talking a few times with Alfred¡­ Act like a Prince, idiot prince. If even he, was ignoring Erwin, even if he was a genius, he wasn''t showing a good example. Shit. When my eyes turned toward a peculiar charming beauty, I felt chills running down my back. The [Viiness], La was staring at Alfred. It was scary without lying¡­ What was scary was that she wasn''t even fixing with her emotionless gaze Milleia who, just entered her ''must kill list'' but Alfred, the one she loved. I really have to do something about her before she kills Milleia or do something else I haven''t seen in the Game. It was my responsibility since because of me, Lyra brought Milleia next to Alfred. They shouldn''t have talked with each other this soon. I don''t know what it will change for La, but I will not let her kill Milleia. Chapter 47 Plan To Prevent A Robbery ?The history ss of professor Erwindsted- How many hours did itst? I feel like itsted two days in a row. Whatever. I forgot most of the things he spoke about since I didn''t give a damn about a war that happened a thousand years ago! I climbed down the stairs before anyone to get out of the ss. There were too many main characters in the auditorium and I wanted to avoid any problems for now. It was lunchtime anyway. The people who wanted to climb down stopped on their track and made way for me. It was in a time like that I felt d of my reputation. "Hey, Edward!" Jayden called out when I walked out. "What?" "Why did you not take the seat I reserved for you?" He asked, a little upset. "We are friends, right?" I smiled and nced at Lyra behind him. "Ask Lyra, I''m sure she knows why." "Lyra?" Milleia turned toward Lyra, who had an awkward expression. She won''t tell it was because she wanted to watch a fight between me and the three idiots, right? "Actually, I wanted to mend Edward and Alfred''s rtion as their childhood friend¡­" "..." I looked at her mouth agape. She really has no shame. "Eh? You are not in good rtion with Prince Alfred?" Milleia asked. This girl can sure be close to someone easily. "Good rtion? With the three idiots, hell no." I sneered as I walked away. Hell would freeze before that. "Three idiots?" Tyler, who joined the group without my awareness, asked. "Yeah, the idiot prince, the dumb brother and the idiot prince''s mistress." If you ask me from what inspiration I got these nicknames, it''s simple. The idiot Alfred must be without doubt the most idiotic prince you will ever find in the entire world. Heard about Charles VI of France? If Alfred continues with his ''road to doom'' project aka rejecting La''s project and ignoring her advances, then he will really be an idiot king. Loid? This guy was the dumbest of the trio. I really wonder how he ends up having Miranda as an elder sister. It really made no sense. Thest one, Thomas, was always hanging around with Alfred. I wouldn''t be surprised if they already gave each other their virginity. [ ] Cleenah burst out in augh when she read my thoughts. It was the loudestugh I have ever heard from her. ""Ahaahaha!"" Tyler and Lyraughed hard as well. ""Shhh!"" Jayden and Milleia tried to calm down their friend but it was really hard¡­ I ignored them and walked to the cafeteria. We were again at the center of attention because of theirugh. Lyra, who wanted to preserve her image, was barely able to contain herughter¡­ The men around couldn''t help but be captivated by the rare sight of Lyraughing. It was a beautiful sight indeed. ¡­ ¡­ In the cafeteria, still on the first floor, we took an empty table in a corner and sat down. This time no nobles tried to bother us. I carefully chose a table on the corner of the first floor where even the main characters wouldn''te. [] ''Shut up. I just need some time.'' I was a hundred percent sure that one of them would soone to annoy me. I knew it was inevitable. I lost my status as a mere son of a Duke. Moreover, because my shitty father spread the information around that I was driven out by him, the whole kingdom was thinking that I lost the support of my father. Otherwise, the random noble of yesterday wouldn''t have even dared to insult me. If even a random person like him wasn''t afraid, then what about the main characters? Now, I should concentrate on this afternoon''s ss. Weapons and hand-to-hand fight Mastery. In short, we were going to be taught how to fight in closebat without or a little of mana. Today, since it was the first day, it was a peculiar ss. We were going to choose a weapon suitable for us. The famous weapon selection. ¡­and it was in joint ss with the [Phoenix ss]; Oh please Eden, kill me. There are four headaches in this ss. I wish it was the [Pegasus ss] since it''s La''s ss. It''s the least annoying ss since La only cares about Alfred; John only cares about La, his sister. Or maybe not¡­ Tyler is in that ss, I forgot. "Hey man! Answer me!" Speaking of the devil¡­ Why the heck was he on my table? Must be Jayden''s or Milleia''s word. "What weapon will you take?" "It''s not your business." "Come on man! We are best friends with Jayden and you!" Since when?! "Dream on." "Edward, you are too mean to Tyler." Milleia said before bringing the fork into her mouth. There was not even an ounce of elegance in her manners, but she had her own charm. "Yes. Edward, chill out a little, we are not your enemies." Lyra nodded vehemently. "You are thest person I want to hear that from Lyra." More importantly, can Tyler get off of this table?! We are five on a table of four, for God''s sake. It''s so awkward. "What about you, Jayden?" Since I wasn''t going to answer even if he begged me, Tyler turned toward Jayden. [] [He is the Main Antagonist of the Second Game, after all.] -ng! I nearly broke the porcin te when I tried to pick up a meatball. Only Mary is there for me, huh. "Hum, my decision is already taken. I will take a sword!" Jayden answered with a bright smile. Well, no surprise. He was a genius with the sword. "What about you?" Jayden asked Tyler back. "Me? Hehehehe." Tyler scratched his nose. My lips twitched at Tyler''s exaggerated reaction. "It''s obviously a great sword! It''s the biggest weapon and the strongest one!" "A fitting weapon for a muscle head like you." I let out. Sorry I couldn''t hold back on this one. "Muscle-head? Right! I have a lot of muscles look!" Tyler stood up and started to¡­.remove his shirt?! That b*tch! I picked a meatball with my fork and sent a tiny wave of mana. The meatball flew at high speed before entering the noisy mouth of Tyler. "Cough!" He started to choke. "T-Tyler!" Milleia gave a ss of water to Tyler worriedly. ''Aahahaahahaha!'' Iughed hard inwardly but continued to eat peacefully outwardly. [] ''The world would lose an idiot then.'' [<...>] ''Ahaahaa!'' I was really proud of myself. I had great control over mana. It was good news for me. Fortunately, no one noticed it was my doing. ¡­or so I thought. Lyra was looking at me with a big smile. She was the only one looking at me, as Jayden and Milleia were taking care of Tyler. "T-This is what happens when you stand up suddenly after eating." I said as a matter of fact. No one would believe me though. "R-Really? It''s dangerous¡­" No one except Milleia, who had a dead serious face. This girl¡­ "I-I see my bad! Thanks man!" Tyler also believed me¡­ I am starting to feel guilty now. "Milleia, what weapon for you?" Tyler resumed eating like a pig and asked. I think I understand now why he was bullied by the nobles. He had the typical face of a country bumpkin and his carefree personality was irritating more than one noble. "Let''s leave that matter aside! We shouldn''t talk about ss in the cafeteria!" Lyra was visibly already tired from the ss. I have to admit that the ss about the First Great Holy War was boring. "Milleia!" "Y-Yes!" Good luck, Milleia. Lyra was probably talking about an awkward topic right now. "During Professor Erwin''s ss, you were lovey-dovey with Prince Alfred. Can you exin that?" Imitating a mike with her hand, Lyra brought her hand in front of Milleia''s mouth. "E-Eh? I-I don''t know-" "You can''t lie to me, Milleia!" Milleia averted her face. "..." Seeing Milleia''s expression, I didn''t feel good at all. She should be with Jayden, not that idiot prince.@@novelbin@@ I squeezed Jayden''s shoulder. "Are you for real, Jayden? That idiot prince seduced her in front of you and you didn''t do anything?" I whispered. Jayden shivered at my question. "B-But he is the prince, I-I can''t do anything¡­" Jayden lowered his head. "..." Okay, it''s my fault. It''s the beginning of the game and Jayden is not the Jayden of the endgame. I''m too used to the prime Jayden if I may call it like that. "Sigh¡­Listen. During the afternoon ss, help Milleia to choose her weapon. Be with her, you can win her." "Yes!" Jayden nodded like an obedient child. "Good." I smiled, satisfied with my job. That idiot prince¡­ I have to do something about him before he really ''rob'' Milleia from Jayden. I am still not at his level in strength, but I am smarter than this idiot. What if¡­ A n started to form in my mind. It''s risky and dangerous, but it might work¡­ Chapter 49 Elona SS ?"H-Hey! You are cheating!" A little girl''s voice echoed in a beautiful garden. It was a sunny day, a cool breeze blew in the garden. The garden was filled with flowers of different colors and in the center of this garden was arge ornamented gazebo. Inside the gazebo were a lot of children seated on the circr bench, but only in the center were two people facing each other. One ck-haired and grey-eyed girl who couldn''t be more than six and a boy around her age as well, who had tangerine eyes. Elona Falkrona was ying a guessing game against Loid Stormd. The game was simple. One person hid a chosen number of pearls in his hand and the other one must guess the number. The guessing person has three chances and the hiding one could only hide until ten pearls. A simple childish game. But a small problem urred. "Loid! You cheater! You had three pearls and dropped one on the ground. "Oh? Really? Then look for it, Elona crybaby!" Loidughed as he imitated a crying girl twisting his body strangely. Behind him a green-haired boy, Thomas Greenvern and a golden-blond-haired boy, Alfred, wereughing as well. Elona clenched her tiny fists holding back her tears. "I-I will find the proof!" Elona crouched down and started looking for the pearl Loid had dropped stealthily. But as she was looking, her back was unguarded¡­ "Ouch!" Loid pushed Elona slightly and thetter fell on the ground dirtying her pink dress. She wasn''t hurt but she was covered in dust. "Waaaahhh!" She couldn''t hold back anymore and she cried. Her cries were loud enough to attract the maids and guards around but they didn''t know what to do. In the gazebo were children of great nobles¡­ "Elona!" "!" Elona, who was covering her face with her hands, looked up and saw the boy she loved the most in the world, more than her father. "B-Big Brother!" Elona stood up and jumped into Edward''s arms. "Brothaa waaaaaaaaa!" Upon feeling her brother''s warmth, Elona cried more. "It''s okay, I''m here¡­" Edward patted his sister''s head with one hand and her back with the other. Taking a handkerchief out of his breast pocket, he wiped his sister''s runny nose. "Ady shouldn''t cry, Elona." Edward patted his sister''s clothes, and arranged her hair. "B-Brotha¡­"@@novelbin@@ Elona hugged her brother again. She was scared after what happened and didn''t want to leave her brother. Edward patted his sister again before looking up. His gentle smile vanished as if it never existed in the first ce. At the end of his gaze was an awkward Loid. "S-She insulted me as a cheater! She deserved it!" Loid stuttered like never before. Edward shifted his nce toward the prince of his kingdom. Thetter didn''t seem to care and was ying with Thomas at the same game. "Let''s leave Elona, I will ask for some sweets." "R-Really?!" "Yep!" "You are the best brother!" "And you are the best sister." Edward grinned as he grasped his sister''s hand and they left. **** "Waaaaaaah!" Elona cried. It had been a long time since she cried that much. In front of her was a ss case in which was a woman enclosed. A woman she knew very well since she was her mother. "Mamaaaa Aawahaahah!" She hugged the arm of her brother tightly, ready to never leave it. "B-Big brother¡­" Elona nced up at her brother as tears flowed endlessly from her eyes. Her brother, Edward, was looking nkly at his mother. She hugged Edward''s arm tighter. She didn''t know why, but at that moment she was afraid of losing him as well. She continued to cry but that day she never left her brother''s side. **** Elona raised her teenage body from her bed. She touched her cheeks. They were wet. "I-I" She hugged her knees and looked at the empty wall. "W-What should I have done?" No reply. "T-Tell me brother¡­" A low whimper left her mouth. Chapter 53 [Event] [Activity Clubs] Prologue ?Two weeks have passed since the start of the academy. During the two weeks, nothing worth mentioning happened.@@novelbin@@ In the game, there were time skips from event to event, but this was the real world. Time was flowing slowly¡­or so I wanted to say but no. During thest two weeks, I trained like a madman just like before in the temple. I thought at first that it''d be boring soon, but I was wrong. The feeling of bing strong day by day was extremely addicting. Each time I found myself stronger than on thest day, it gave me the desire to be even stronger. So I continued to train thanks to all the facilities the academy offered to the students freely. Now, another important thing. I didn''t only work on myself. There was another thing I had to work hard on. You know well what I am talking about guys. I won''t say it because it''s really downgrading m- [] If there were a few things that didn''t change in two weeks, unfortunately, that was the annoying Goddess renting freely in my body. She was still there to retort at my thoughts. Anyway, my rtion with Jayden and Milleia improved a lot. Let''s say that I held back a lot on several asions to shout at them or beat up a random mob from my ss. I can now proudly say that in case Ante-Eden brainwash me, Milleia and Jayden would do everything in their power to save me without killing me! Yeah! That''s amazing. I became really close to them so that I was even surprised. I still felt a gap in our rtion since a part of me was from another world and I saw a future where I would kill their loved ones and millions of innocents, but they were still those friends I could hang around sometimes. On Earth, only Ephera and Emric knew about me and my past. I also had a few other friends but Ephera died. I snapped and I¡­ I shook my head. The fact that my rtion with them has improved wasn''t the most important thing anyway. The most important thing was the fact that Milleia and Jayden became really close as well. There was still a wall that Jayden could still not pierce to reach Milleia''s heart but he will have the asion soon when a peculiar event will happen. Then about Lyra. She is still wary of me, but less than before. I hoped so. It seems that thesest two weeks made her understand that I wasn''t really after Milleia''s body, what she probably, no, what she certainly thought. She was still confused about my goal, but knowing that I wasn''t doing anything against Jayden and Milleia, lowered her guard a little. Her rtion with Milleia also evolved into a closer one. Milleia was without doubt the only girl Lyra was at ease with, since she didn''t need to put her guard with her. Milleia was too innocent to even think about something bad. A big surprise was the progress in the rtion between her and Jayden. This time I didn''t have to do anything. It happened like in the game. Jayden had that protagonist aura that drew even tough girls around him. I, who witnessed that for two weeks, was agreeably surprised. I chose not to involve myself between her and Jayden because it could make Lyra suspicious and spoil everything. For the moment, I just helped Jayden to get in rtion with Milleia, but it was difficult. Though Jayden was interested in Milleia, it wasn''t like he was in love. In this aspect, it was different from the game where the choices were there to secure the Heroines from the start. A week ago, Jayden spilled everything on me. How he felt annoyed by my constant nagging about how to seduce Milleia. He wanted to act like his heart told him to do. For the first time, I saw a glimpse of the endgame Jayden. He was slowly but surely progressing mentally. I told him that I regretted my forceful actions towards him and promised not to do anything involving Milleia and him¡­ Like hell! Do I have to spell it to you, Jayden?! I will freaking die if you don''t save this kingdom with the awakened Heroines at your side! [] ''Shut up!'' I might have slowed down my ns and softened my advice, but I was sure continuing to y the wingman. It was, of course, less apparent than before because I was pulling string from the shadows now. Since Jayden seemed reluctant, I chose to also influence Milleia. Creating problems for her, calling Jayden to help her. How many times have I done such things¡­ The one who robbed your notebook was me, Milleia. Likewise for the one throwing your academy card away. The one who asked a few girls to harass you in the ss was also me! I made sure to keep Lyra busy so she wouldn''t intervene and solve her problems. It was tiring and arduous but I did it for two weeks without getting caught or earning suspicion from Lyra. But this wasn''t the most tiring job I had to do. No. The most tiring job was to keep that idiot prince away from Milleia! Oh for Eden''s sake! How can he try to flirt with Milleia while having a ticking bomb as a soon-to-be fiancee? Wanna die, Alfred? I couldn''t bear to look at La''s scary expression directed at Alfred and Milleia. It was really bing urgent. I could feel La slowly losing her patience with Milleia. I tried my best to push Jayden to Milleia so he would speak confidently to Alfred, you know, like a man protecting his girlfriend, but it didn''t work. Without choice, I chose to prevent any encounter or discussion between Milleia and Jayden. I was sure that one of the reasons Milleia didn''t openpletely to Jayden was Alfred''s presence. He must have had quite the effect on Milleia. Was she perhaps conflicted between Jayden and Alfred? As expected, I have to get rid of Alfred before he really ''robs'' Milleia from Jayden like in the game. Milleia was one of the Main Heroine but she was also the Cover Heroine. You could also get a pseudo-happy ending without her, but it was nearly impossible. Because Milleai had Raphiel''s bloodline. Once she awakens fully her bloodline, Milleia will be a cheat character. During the boss fight, she was the MVP for me. I really have no choice anymore. I will have to talk to the viiness. I have never spoken to her nor has she spoken to me. Usually, she''d have talked to me but her mind right now was filled with Alfred and Milleia, not in a good way, unfortunately. Though she seemed normal on the outside, there was clearly something different about her. My n was a difficult one. If there was a difficulty with my n, then even the ''hell'' difficulty won''t be enough to describe it. I wanted to set Alfred and La up. Yeah, yeah it''s a crazy thought since Alfred is definitely into Milleia, but there was no other choice to prevent La from doing something to Milleia. Because of me, Alfred interacted sooner than expected with Milleia and Lyra, who felt a slight interest in Milleia toward Alfred was ying the matcher. I tried to stop her but she wasn''t listening to me. Too bad for her, she joined La''s cklist. I warned her. In the end, I had Milleia''s and Lyra''s lives in my hands. I need to approach her without raising any suspicions. Edward Falkrona and La Tarmias speaking can alone, make the top news of the academy. Moreover, if her overprotective brother saw me approaching his sister, he would not hesitate to break my legs to prevent anything. He probably heard rumors about me being a skirt chaser, so there was no way in hell he would let me approach his sister. Lady luck put the twins in the same, [Pegasus ss], so the difficulty reached the next level. "Sigh¡­" This problem will be forter. I need to keep my concentration for today''s event. Two weeks passed and the clubs, ormonly called activities, officially opened. The first years were invited to visit each club and chose one if they wanted. The third years and second years were there to present or animate to present their club. The more students they recruit, the more Eden points they will earn for their ss. There were even bonus points if a club reached a quota. In other words, it will be a hectic day. The first years wanted to join a club as entertainment but also as a way to get ss points, while seniors wanted to earn points and recruit juniors for their clubs. Of course, I was going to take part in that event and visit the clubs. I will probably meet them¡­ Miranda. Louisa. ¡­and thest [Main Heroine] of the First Game. Chapter 54 Aurora SS ?"I am sorry Aurora." Charles Celesta, King of the Celesta Kingdom apologized to his daughter. A shadow of reluctance was present on his handsome face. He sat back on his throne and tapped the armrest. "Is mother aware, father?" Aurora asked with a stiffened face. It was hard for her to keep a neutral face after what her father asked for. "Your mother¡­" ? Charles nced to his left, at the empty throne reserved for the queen, his wife. "I told her but, as you noticed, she is not here. She refused to hand you over to the Thomen''s heir." Charles sighed. "Your mother really cares for you Aurora¡­she shouted and nearly fought me to go back on my decision." Heughed, remembering the furious expression on his wife''s face when he told her the news. Charles was a [Monarch] but, as expected, in front of his furious wife, he couldn''t even do anything. Still, he didn''t heed to her words and was firm in his stance. Which is giving his pride, his daughter to Edward Falkrona, the heir of the powerful Falkrona Duchy. "..." Aurora smiled at her father''s words. On her young face was a resigned expression yet a serene one. She knew, as a princess, it was her duty towards her kingdom. She had to marry Edward to have a deep bound between the two houses, thereby reinforcing their power in the kingdom. The Falkrona House was feared even outside the kingdom, even more than the royal family. Its army, blessing and terrific strategist, Belle Falkrona. She was a genius at warfare and never suffered defeat in her life in a battle. With Duke Thomen Falkrona, his elder brother, she formed a powerful duo. "I understand, father. I will do as you say." Aurora had a determined expression on her face. Charles didn''t know whether to be proud of seeing such an expression on his thirteen-year-old daughter or sad for her fate. The said fate was a displeasing one for most women. Marrying Edward Falkrona, who became the most famous boy in the span of three years. He was already famous before for his genius and talent at a young age, but after he crossed ten years in age, he became even more known¡­not in a good way, unfortunately. He was renowned for harassing every single woman his eyes caught. The maids were nearly assaulted by him and would have lost their most precious thing if not for the presence of Edward''s younger sister and their father. They were all unbelievable. The boy who was reputed to be a kind and brave boy became like that. They guessed it must be because of his mother''s death, but still theplete change bewildered more than one¡­including Aurora, who had known Edward very well since a child. Before, she wouldn''t have any problems, but now¡­her engagement made her feel bitter. "Some strange movements are ongoing in the Arvatra Empire, ording to our spies, Ante-Eden became strangely active thesest years. Our kingdom needs to be strong and united now more than ever." Charles felt pathetic as it felt like an excuse to make his daughter acquiesce his choice. "If it is not you, then I will have to give Syl." "No, father." Aurora raised her voice when her father brought her sister''s name. There was no way she would ept her sister marrying Edward. If someone had to be sacrificed, then it her. "Aurora¡­if he bes uncontroble and tries to force himself on you, I will not hesitate to cancel everything." Charles promised in a cold tone.@@novelbin@@ Aurora smiled gently at her father''s worry. She would never resent her father, rather she was grateful he was willing to talk to her and ask her view on it. "I have known Edward for years now, father¡­I can maybe change him as he was before¡­no, I will change him. It''s my duty as his future fiancee." Her gentle smile became a wry one, a beautiful smile. | | | READ! FEW CLARIFICATIONS: 1) It''s a harem novel (I put the Harem tag) so Edward will have more than one lover. I can understand people who don''t like harem and choose to leave. Thanks for having read and supported my book so far. :) 2) I''m sorry but I can''t spoil Edward''s future lovers. I''m sure you will understand when the time wille because it will spoil you guys. For example, a Heroine of the FIRST GAME might be Edward''s lover in the Third Game Arc, so in more than hundreds of chapters. If I tell you right now it will be a big spoil, right? There are also other circumstances by the way, please understand. 3) Of course some of the Heroines will be Edward''s lovers but not ALL of them. It''s not Pokemon lol. The Heroines who will be Edward''s lovers will be the ones who will genuinely fall for him and Edward as well. 4) I saw people who don''t understand why Jayden had to have a harem to save the world. First because, in the game, some enemies are only defeated thanks to a specific Heroine fighting with Jayden. An enemy that ''just'' Jayden can''t beat alone. For example, Kaguya in Naruto could only be beaten by Naruto and Sasuke, not someone else, right? There is also a second reason, the most important one which will be exined inter chapters. 5) Edward will not be a Wingman for eternity lol. Believe me. In the Second Game and Third Game ARCS, the circumstances and his goals will bepletely different! I ask for your great patience over Edward''s denseness over his appearance (which will be soon resolved¡­) and his way of acting like a Wingman. He''ll soon understand that it won''t be enough to get a happy ending¡­ 6) Edward is strong but his strength still doesn''t reach the Main Characters ones. He has three legacies and two of them are unwilling to help him. The first one, Cleenah gave her blessing but he still has only 1 Anima''s core so it''s difficult to use the mirror''s ability of Mary. Then his Falkrona Bloodline ability: It''s one of the most powerful legacies of the world, believe me. Right now, he only unlocked the First Wing but once he will unlock the others and awakens his bloodline¡­you will think back of what I said here and understand that I didn''t lie. That''s all! I feel like I spoiled you a little guys but I hope most of your doubts have been resolved! Chapter 58 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [4] Kleah Toyreas ?"It''s a draw!" At Theo''s words, the spectators pped loudly. They were still in shock at what I did, since it waspletely against the spirit of Skyball to sacrifice mates. Well, I didn''t have a choice. [] ''Don''t start it, Cleenah.'' I sighed. [] "What a great talent you showed us, Edward." As soon Inded on the ground, professor Julia threw me a re. "I didn''t have a choice and they agreed anyway." I shrugged. "We tied with the opposite team, which included the great, experienced Dn, so I hope we deserve more than some ps for our performance." I said as I removed my bracers and the boots. "You sharpened your tongue in a few years, Edward, but yes, you still didn''t lose despite the disadvantage." Professor Julia red at Dn, who was ring at me. He quickly averted his face when he noticed Julia''s re. Jayden and Tyler joined me. They seemed nervous and their faces were still red. That''s what happens when no girl has touched you for a decade. [] ''What about Mary?'' [] ''Yeah! I have no shame!'' I hurled back. "It''s decided. We will take the three of you. As for the others, they will have to pass several other tests before we make our decision." At professor Julia''s words, the three of us sighed in relief. It had a different meaning though, since I wasn''t here to enjoy it. [ ] ''A girl like you will never get a boyfriend, I swear.'' [] Cleenah''s voice turned high-pitched. It was a little cute¡­ ''Yeah, yeah, it''s Brad Pitt, I know.'' I scoffed at her. "Now, you will have to dere your sponsor." "Sponsor?" Jayden was confused. "Yes. A sponsor is a senior of the club who will help you during your practice and stay at the club until you arepletely integrated into the club." Yeah, and the Sponsor will get bonus Eden Points for her ss if he/she gets an Endorser. "I see¡­" Jayden and Tyler nodded in understanding. "We will take them." A new voice rang. I turned around and saw a group of three students. In my amber eyes were reflected Miranda, Lea and Theo. Three people I met in the Enigma Dungeon, but I have also met at parties or banquets. "I will leave them in your hands then." Julia gave a nce at her niece, Miranda, before walking away. "Come, you just have to fulfill a form." Lea was the one speaking with a smile at Jayden and Tyler. Yeah, I was clearly not included when she said ''we will take them''. Lea was Miranda''s closest friend. Miranda probably confided to her everything about me, so there was a high chance that Lea hated me. ""Y-Yes."" Jayden and Tyler nervously walked toward Lea and the other two. I nced at Miranda. As beautiful as ever. She was without doubt my first love in this world. When I was a child, until ten, I couldn''t see my life without her. Miranda. Her dark green hair reaching her neck was tied with a green hairpin and was letting loose on her shoulders. Her tangerine eyes didn''t look back at me but seemed to look at something far away. She was clearly avoiding my gaze. ("You are better with long hair, Miranda.") I smiled, remembering my childish words as I saw Miranda''s current haircut, which was short at neck''s length. "Edward, what are you doing?" "Hurry up man." Jayden and Tyler called out to me as I didn''t move. "No." Lea spoke before I could say a word. "We are willing to take you, but not¡­him." I smiled when I saw Lea having a hard time controlling her expression to distort into disgust. I was used to seeing people forcing a fake smile hiding their disgust towards me, so it was easy to guess. Strangely, Miranda wasn''t hiding disgust or anything. She just feels nothing about me anymore. A little pain prickled my chest a little as I thought about that. No. I immediately erased any thoughts starting to arise in my mind. "Oh my, isn''t that Miranda Stormd?" The ufortable silence was broken by a girl''s voice. She is finally here. I turned around and saw a young woman whose beauty didn''t lose at all to Miranda. Jayden and Tyler, who were just recovering from Miranda''s sight, froze again. Long bright red hair flowed down the seventeen-year-old girl. Her pinafore uniform could only enhance her delicate features. She was thest [Main Heroine] of the First Game. "Kleah¡­" Miranda was forced to speak when her rival showed up. Kleah Toyreas. She was the younger sister of a [Monarch], so like Miranda, she was affiliated with a Monarch. Kleah''s leaf green eyes stared at Miranda. "Are you causing trouble on an important day, Miranda?" Kleah crossed her arms and asked. "Tell me, juniors, if she causes trouble. I will expel her from our club." ""What?!"" Jayden and Tyler let out a shocked voice. They didn''t ask for anything and didn''t want to be in trouble either. "Don''t you have anything else to do, Kleah?" Miranda, for the first time, smiled, but it wasn''t a gentle smile. It was an irritated one. "I''m doing it, Miranda. Professor Julia, your aunt, my homeroom teacher, asked me to oversee the smooth running of our club''s presentation. When I was strolling, I happened to see Lea just harassing a junior who just wanted a sponsor? Is that the mentality of the Second year''s Dragon ss?" Kleah tilted her head with a smile. I stepped aside a bit from her, since her perfume was really intoxicating me, and coupled with her beauty, it was hard to not want to look forever at her¡­.like Jayden and Tyler who were doing it shamelessly. "I-I didn''t harass him!" Lea couldn''t remain silent about Kleah''s outrageous allegations. "If you are so worried about him, why don''t you take him as your endorser, Kleah?" When Miranda retorted with a demand, Kleah froze. Because Kleah had never taken endorsers since she integrated the club. The reason for that was unknown to everyone in the club, but they knew that Kleah didn''t want anyone too near to her. No students knew about Kleah''s secret except two people. There was obviously me since I knew from the game and the second one was¡­ "What''s up, Jayden? You sure look at her like you have never seen a girl ahahaha" Tylerughed even though he was the one most touched by Kleah''s beauty. Anyway. Jayden first froze because of Kleah''s surreal beauty, but second because he felt Kleah''s peculiarity. He felt Kleah''s elven aura. Because yes. Kleah was a half-elf. ¡­and half-elves, no- Elves globally weren''t seen nicely in the human kingdom of Celesta. If the truth about her was one day revealed, it would be the end of life in the academy and it would cause problems for her sister, who was currently seen as a human Monarch. Kleah had a strong artifact containing her elven aura or mana but she knew it wasn''t enough topletely erase her genes. Indeed, the headmaster soon noticed it but he was the only one, since he was a freak. As for Jayden, he was a future freak, so it was normal. "..."@@novelbin@@ Kleah red at Miranda. "I would be d to get sponsored by senior Kleah." I raised my hand and smiled at Kleah. "N-No, I am not looking for any endorser." Kleah shook her head. I have to be her endorser to create a bond between her and Jayden. Of course, you''d say it would be easier to make Jayden Kleah''s endorser, but then what about Miranda? She also had to be Jayden''s lover. Moreover, Kleah was extremely wary of boys, so she would never open up to Jayden easily and with that guy''s denseness, it would never work out. I have to force Kleah''s route and I can only do it as her endorser. The good news was that Kleah doesn''t really know about me. Since she was the sister of a Monarch, she became automatically a noble monarch, but because of her elven heritage, she avoided all feasts. She didn''t have an interest in news either, so I was just a normal boy for her. She just knew that I was the son of a Duke, so a high-ranking noble, that''s all. "It''s a problem senior. Since no one is willing to take me. I plead for your goodness." I approached her and¡­inhibited all my men''s instincts to avoid falling for her nervous expression! Kleah took a step back each time I took a step forward. "I know senior." "W-What?" "I know about¡­" I touched my ears and stretched out my finger as if to elongate my ear. "!" Kleah''s expression warped into horror, understanding what I meant. "S-Since you are so desperate, I will sponsor you and take you under my wing!" "What?!" That voice belongs to Miranda. Chapter 60 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [6] Wings Krona ?"It''s really¡­exciting." Jayden''s mouth was agape as he watched all the familiarspete on the racetrack. "It''s a shame you can''t join Jayden. You don''t have any familiar." I said that even though I knew he had one. "A-Ah¡­" Jayden stuttered at my words. I knew what he was thinking. What if they find me? What if they attack the academy to kill me? What if they find my brother? What if they kill him or my friends? He was afraid of endangering the people close to him by revealing his familiar which was the only clue left when he escaped death with his younger brother. ''They'' were hitmen who received the order to erase Jayden''s entire family. But these were no ordinary hitmen. They were part of the most dangerous organization in the world, [Caishen]. An organizationposed of the most powerful hitmen. They were neutral in politics, religion, and everything else. Once they receive a contract, they don''t ask anything about the reason and proceed to fulfill the contract. They were ruthless and dangerous. There were only a few cases of failure, and in those cases, the hitman would kill himself to not give any information. But as said, once they receive a contract, they will do everything in their power to fulfill it, even if it takes years. Such an organization received a peculiar contract seven years ago. Because of that contract, Jayden lost his parents and sister. Just when he was about to be killed along with his younger brother, a little beast saved him and gave Jayden a portion of its power. The four hitmen died on the spot; thest one escaped. That little beast remained with Jayden all those years and became close to him. Of course, if Jayden reveals his familiar, his true name and identity will be revealed as well. [Caishen] will send new hitmen to kill him for good this time. He didn''t give a damn about him, but what about his sick brother? ¡­and he couldn''t even fight them back. Jayden might have grown stronger, but it was nothing against the mighty [Caishen]. You could argue that there was nothing to think about. Why was he hesitating between a simple club for entertainment and his and his brother''s life. The answer should be obvious. But it wasn''t that simple. Integrating the Familiars Battle Club gives a lot of advantages. It was a ce to train and progress with your familiar. Experts from the academy would look after your familiar. ¡­andstly, you will be able to form a bond contract. You can''t form a bond contract alone. You needed the assistance of an extremelypetent person, and there were only a few people like that. One of them was a teacher in the academy and was also the teacher responsible for the Familiars Battle Club. Once you met a few requirements, the teacher, Seiptor, would agree to assist you in carrying out a bond contract, greatly increasing your strength on the asion. Years ago, Jayden only beat the hitmen because his familiar sacrificed its lifeforce to cast a powerful attack. The repercussions were enormous. The bond contract will repair everything, even itspatibility. It was a hard choice for Jayden. In the game, Jayden will choose not to join the club, thus slowing down his growth until he gains the support of a Monarch. But I had a solution for that. The faster Jayden became strong, the better the chance of a happy ending. "I know you have a problem, Jayden." "!" Jayden turned toward me with a stupefied expression. "You know, I''m the son of a Duke. I can provide you with any help so¡­" "..." "You just have to say it, and I will help you. I''m your friend, remember." I smiled like a best friend would. [] ''Thanks.'' I lied but I just needed him to reveal to me his problem so I could propose to him my idea "Edward¡­" Jayden looked at me, touched by my lies. He hesitated for a long minute before opening his mouth. "I-I have a problem y-yeah. You see I have a familiar as well-" "What?!" I cut him off, utterly shocked. Gimme my award already. -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] [Will Smith!] "..." I didn''t expect that. "Y-Yeah! Sorry, I just couldn''t tell you guys¡­" "I''m listening." I said with aprehensive smile. Then Jayden proceeded to narrate everything that happened in his past. He was really naive to tell me everything. I could just be a bastard and report him to [Caishen] and receive a prime as a reward. Anyway, I listened to him while changing my expressions from sad when he mentioned his parents'' deaths to anger when it came to the hitmen. [] [As a Main Antagonist, he has a stone heart, it is given.] Shut up, you two. I already gave him my condolences when I yed the game. It was enough, and I needed to stay focused. "...." A silence lingered as I acted as if I was digesting all the information. "So¡­you are afraid of dying and¡­leaving your brother alone?" "In summary, yes." Jayden nodded. "Should I call you Reinhart now?" I asked with a smile. "Oh, leave it, Edward. Just call me Jayden as always." Jayden was embarrassed when I called him by his true name.@@novelbin@@ Now that he had be a little rxed¡­ "I may have a solution for you." "..." Jayden remained silent. He remained silent because he didn''t know what to say. "First, your brother is safe, right? They shouldn''t find him?" "Yeah. As long as I am alive." Jayden nodded. "Okay. Listen." I took a deep breath. "Keep it secret, okay?" I nodded, satisfied when Jayden promised. I knew this guy would never break a promise he made. I looked around me. We were seated on a bench, and nobody was around. They were all drawn by the numerous beasts wandering around. Once everything was clear, I spoke. "We, who inherited the Falkrona bloodline, have something called Wings Krona." "Wings Krona?" "Yeah, it''s one of the most potent lifesavers our God bestowed upon us at birth. It can save your life two times, and it can also annihte any enemies near you." "Are you serious¡­?" "Why would I lie to you?" I snorted. "I am revealing a family secret, you know?" "S-Sorry¡­I was just shocked." I shrugged and continued. "You understand what I mean? Even if they try to kill you, they will have to do it three times. After the first failure, they will misunderstand that the powerful Falkrona house is protecting you, thus dying their attacks. They will doubt and wonder if it''s worth sacrificing so many people for you. You will have a few months to form your bond contract and solidify your stance. In the end, they will be the ones losing. The academy will also protect you once understanding your potential and that you are threatened." All I said were wild spections, but the gullible Jayden will believe me. I wasn''t tricking him. I was just now offering my biggest protection to him. Because without him, this kingdom and I would be doomed. Jayden needed to be alive. "W-Why are you going that far¡­for me?" Jayden was on the verge of crying now. [] Why would I confess to a dude?! I am into girls! "W-Well, you are my first friend." I started to bullshit my way out of this mess. "You didn''t look at me like others¡­" What the hell am I bbering about? [] Don''t disturb me, useless Goddess! "I see¡­thanks¡­" Jayden scratched his neck, obviously embarrassed by my embarrassing words. "...but what about you? You could be in danger¡­" Still not enough?! "Well, why would I be in danger when I have a strong and reliable friend at my side." -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] [Brad Pitt!] My smile started to twitch a lot. At this point, I just threw friendship words one after another. If Miranda or Aurora saw me right now, they would be shocked enough to wonder if this was not a parallel world. I repeated to Jayden that I was his friend, it was normal, and that my family would definitely defend him, which would never happen with my shitty father! That guy gave Simon my heir status shamelessly and without hesitation. I can''t imagine what he''ll think of me once he will know that I gave Jayden my wings for free out of "friendship." ''Frienship'' is something that my shitty father will never believe when it concerns me! Hell would freeze before my father believes that! The cherry on top was that all of my family members will soon be aware of this. I''m not just talking about my father, sister, and aunt! No! All my uncles and aunts who are far away, fortunately. My father will be theughing stock of my family because of me. Will I feel guilty? Hell no! Will I feel happy? Hell yeah! "Edward¡­" As I started to rejoice about seeing my father''s cramped face, Jayden finally recovered from all my lies about friendship and its power. "Yeah¡­of course I will be there if you are in danger." "You will join the club with me then?" "You have a familiar? Jayden asked, surprised. "I have my ways to get one." I smiled and reached out my fist. -Ding! [Congrattions! New Title Obtained!] ''Jarvis! Stop that damn thing!'' "Yes, let''s join." Jayden bumped my fist with his own and grinned. | | | My bad I forgot.... [!] KLEAH TOYREAS'' PROFILE and REF ILLUSTRATION have been added in the [HEROINE] auxiliary chapter! Chapter 62 [Event] [Activity Clubs] [8] Air-Bike Race ?[] ''Please Cleenah, don''t talk about what happened.'' I cut off Cleenah. I knew she was worried about my reaction to Simon; she even tried to stop me, but I don''t know why I couldn''t stay silent. [<...>] I didn''t feel a single remorse about my words earlier. No. I should stop thinking about what happened with Simon; I am tired enough already. I had just registered, so the next one was thest club I had to join. Jayden and the others should be on their way or already there. Ugh. All the worst characters were gathered in thest club, and it will without doubt drain all my energy. ¡­. ¡­. It''s here¡­ The sound of vibrating engines echoed. I could hear the erupting crowd from where I was. "Kyaaa! Prince Alfred!" "Lord John is so dreamy¡­" "Scary, you mean? I prefer Ronald." "I-I think I will join this club!" "For why?" "I like bikes-" "Yeah, and I am the Queen of the Kingdom." Entering the small tunnel, I heard the screams of girls and boys; The stony ceiling above me trembled because of either the people jumping or the bikes'' sheer speed. At the end of the tunnel, the daylight blinded me a little, so I covered my eyes while walking. The more I got closer to the entrance, the louder the cheers became. It''s just a presentation; calm down, guys. Finally, the field was revealed to me. Following the loud whirring of engines, the wind blew fiercely above me. I looked up and saw them. Air-Bikes. They were driven at tremendous speed by the pilots in the suspended arena. Well, they were literally floating above the ground thanks to the new technologies, so it wasn''t really an arena, but the crowd was protected by a transparent barrier. Giant screens were projected on every corner so the spectators could follow the course. The field looked like a racecourse with the spectators in the stands around, leaving an oval-shaped field, but the difference was that the racecourse was above the ground and the spectators'' gazes were directed upward. Another thing. This was the most popr sport on the continent, if not the entire world. Nearly all the students gathered here to watch or register for this club, which had no limited number of members. Anybody could do it. The goal was simple. Thepletion of a certain number ofps while avoiding obstacles. During the race, you can also find some items that can be used to collect bonus points that count at the end of the race. The race ends when someonepletes all of the requiredps. What was exciting was the fact that 1st ce gives you a lot of points, but it doesn''t guarantee 1st ce. Plus, you can fight yourpetitors by knocking them off your bike. All were allowed to win as long as they didn''t break the rules. Having seen enough, I headed to the registration office in a building behind the stands filled with spectators. -Ding! [50 Affection Points Obtained From Jayden Rayena!] Oh. Nice. Now, I have 870 AP. By the way, I easily paid back the loan I took two weeks ago. It was easy with Jayden and Milleia''s personalities¡­ ''Show me the SHOP, Jarvis.'' [Yes.] === SHOP [Mask Of The Marauder V2 ~500 AP~] [Smoke Bomb ~50 AP LIMIT 5!~] [dius of The Marauder ~350 AP~] [Fire Bomb ~80 AP LIMIT 5!~] === As I scrolled, I noticed new items. Two new items. For two weeks, only the bombs were avable, but now¡­ The first thing filling my vision was the Mask of the Marauder V2. Only God would know how much I wanted to get rid of the ridiculous mask which Jarvis tricked me into buying. [I did not trick you.] ''Shaddap. Show me the appearance of the mask.'' I wasn''t going to make the same mistake. This time I will see its appearance before buying it. Oh. The mask was ck, covering only the mouth and nose, but its description stated that, like the previous model, it could change the features but only slightly. It also requires a lot of mana but providing better stealth in front of experienced people¡­like the headmaster. I''m pretty sure, even with the old mask, he would have found that my features were altered. I shrugged and bought it. [370 AP] ''Can I sell the previous one?'' [No.] What was that tone too neutral? Is he sulking? I don''t care! Next was the ''dius Of The Marauder''. dius? I think it''s a short sword from ancient Greece. It must be something like that. I looked at the floating weapon, which I could only see. The de was silver, and the handle was silver as well. The de seemed extremely sharp from what I could see. Hmmm. I already had the weapon I got with my title''s reward, which was also a short sword, a month ago and I also ordered a new staff. Oh, yeah. The weapon Julian gave me broke. No. It''s better to say that it was reduced to smithereens when I tried tobine my Anathemas fire with it. So in the end, I chose his weapon for nothing! Still, I looked for him in every corner of the academy until I found him and asked forpensation. When he asked how the hell his sturdy weapon was finished in smithereens, I told him to mind his own business because the Rings of Vysindra were still a little too early to reveal. Anyway, when I threatened to erase his whole house aspensation for having tricked me, that old man panicked as expected and promised to prepare a weapon made of Eden''s branches. Yeah. Eden''s Tree branches. It was the most sought-after and valuable material in the world. The most powerful weapons were made of the Sacred Tree''s branch, so when he told me that, I snorted while hiding my happiness. The Sacred Tree, which was on an ind far from the Celesta Kingdom. They were imported here via boat and were very expensive products. They were special for two reasons: first, they were branches of the Sacred Tree of Eden, and second, they were a new type of energy. It was like finding something to rece electricity, fuel, gunpowder, and plenty of other important things on Earth. By the way, I wondered if I had done something wrong? Cleenah kept insulting me when I threa- I negotiated with Julian though. Whatever. Another weapon could only do good to me. Moreover, it was a weapon from that ''guy'' so it must be a good one, just like the previous short sword. I could maybe even sell it at a high price in this world. There was also the fact that the identity of ''Nyrel'' I created was only known by Miranda, her friends, Jayden and Milleia. There would be some moments where I would not have to act as Edward, so having another weapon and fighting style, if I may say so, could surely be useful to me. I clicked and also bought the dius. [20 AP] I''m poor now. I could gain a little more with Jayden and Milleia, but the points I was earning were clearly slowing downpared to the first time. Only big help, like my promise to give Jayden my Wings Krona, can earn a lot of Affection Points. My ''friendship'' with them reached its limit. If I continue, it will just be weird. Lyra is already annoying me with her questions about my motives, so it was better to keep calm for now. Soon enough, my turn came. The third-year student who was registering the neers stepped back a little when he saw me. At least try to hide it. "Register me. You must be aware of who I am." "Y-Yeah, Edward Falkrona." He stuttered. "Then do it. If I''m not on the list by that night, I will erase your home." I threatened. "N-No, please! I-I will do it!" "Don''t say it, do it." I snorted and walked away. The people who were in the line behind me stepped back. ''Ah, did you see his face, he was having a scared expression'' Iughed inwardly. [] You''re talking about him staring at me with a preconceived notion? Yeah, it''s childish. Hope his parents repair his brainless brain.'' [] ''As long you are irritated by it, I don''t care about others.'' [] I smiled with a satisfied expression. Now that it''splete, I should find the others. Jayden and Alfred have to have a minor squabble. I will never miss this. It''s time to see whether Jayden grew up a little in two weeks. In thest two weeks, I''ve acted more like a father to him than a wingman. I tried my best to control my emotions in response to his dumb reactions, but sometimes I couldn''t. Just seeing a dumb expression on his face in an obvious situation gave me a passionate desire to punch his face. Of course, it wasn''t by jealousy at all that I wanted to punch his face¡­ Anyway, I ''raised'' him like my child for two weeks, teaching him how to answer to third-rate nobles. The next step was the second-rate nobles, and like that, I nned to teach him how to answer an idiot prince. But this time, I will not be there to give him tips. Let''s see how he does. I wandered around the office to find them. They should have already registered, and the idiot prince should appear just as they were about to see the race above.@@novelbin@@ Oh. They are here. Jayden was facing Alfred, and thetter''s face didn''t look good at all. I hid behind a pir and peeked out. Chapter 65 [First Game] [Partâ… ] Epilogue ?"H-Hey!" Lyra tried to quickly move past me, but I blocked her path with a hand against the wall. I leaned in closer, my hand now pressed against the wall next to her face. It was clich¨¦, but it worked well to intimidate her. Yeah. I needed to intimidate her. It wasn''t the first time in the previous two weeks that she had mysteriously vanished from Milleia and Jayden when Alfred arrived. She was doing it on purpose. Either to forget her boredom or something else I wished wasn''t the case. "Do you really think I would force myself on you, Lyra?" At my words, Lyra looked at me with defiance in her eyes. "You''re not strong enough to overpower me. And even if you were, I know you wouldn''t dare try. You are hated enough among nobles." "You''re right." I nodded. "And I have no intention of forcing myself on you, Lyra. I''m not interested in a boring girl like you." "..." "A boring girl looking for something to upy her time¡ªisn''t it pathetic from a Marquis'' daughter, Lyra Kertalir?" Lyra was speechless at my words. I couldn''t let her ruin everything for such insignificant reasons. Alfred was already madly in love with Milleia because of her. I don''t know what she did behind my back, but I was pretty sure she did something. The only good side was that Milleia was unaware of Alfred''s feelings because she was dense. [She is, indeed, dense...>] In that regard, she is as dense as Jayden. [Yes...] What''s the deal with those two? Whatever. "I regret to inform you that if your words were intended to turn me off, you have failed. Edward." Lyra smiled. "Why are you interfering in Alfred''s business right now? Are you sure you know what you''re doing?" "Is that why you dragged me here so forcefully?" Lyra crossed her arms and teased me, but I was in no mood to y with her. "He''s infatuated with Milleia, and I think it''s a problem. His desire for her could bring the downfall of our kingdom." Lyra scoffed when I said that. "You''re being dramatic. Since when are you worrying about our Kingdom, Edward? And there''s nothing wrong with Alfred liking Milleia. They''re both my friends, and I want them to be happy." "But you''re not doing this for only their happiness. You''re doing it for your own selfish reasons and something else." "And what reasons would those be?" "I think you''re still suspicious of my intentions." I had no doubts about that. Lyra''s expression softened slightly. "I admit, I''m not entirely sure what your intentions are with Jayden and Milleia. But I''d rather see Milleia with Alfred than with Jayden. Alfred is a nice guy who would take care of her." I clenched my fist. "Are you her mother? Milleia can make her own choices. And as for Jayden, he''s part of my n, so I don''t want you interfering." Lyra rolled her eyes. "Your n? You''re acting like you''re some sort of mastermind." I smiled. "I suppose you could call me that. But you should know, Lyra, that I''m not afraid to do whatever it takes to achieve my goals. It''s for a good reason." Lyra raised an eyebrow. "And what good reason could there be?"@@novelbin@@ "A good reason for you could be the worst one for everyone else." Iughed when Lyra said that. "It''s been two weeks. We were in the same ss for two weeks, and your trust in me is that low?" "It''s not even low because I have no faith in you." Lyra and I had been in the same ss for two weeks, yet she still didn''t trust me. I was determined to get her on my side, however, because she was causing me a lot of trouble. No. I didn''t even need to get her on my side. She just had to remain still without doing useless things. "Jayden is better than Prince, isn''t he?" I asked. "Maybe," Lyra replied, "but he''s part of your goal, so I''d rather not." I sighed. It was clear that Lyra was not going to help me. I have no choice anymore. You should have stepped back. "You seem to be a perfect nobledy, but you are not. I know that," I said, tapping my finger on the wall. "What are you talking about?" Lyra asked, crossing her arms again. "There are several taboos that you shouldn''t break in the strict world of nobility. Even if your father, Marquis Kertalir, is a good man who trusts you enough to let you stay in the academy dormitory instead of your own mansion," I said. Lyra''s face showed confusion, but I continued. "You broke one of those taboos." "I don''t know wha-" "Carlos Dugary." Lyra''s face twisted into shock as she heard my words. It was the first time I had seen such a reaction from her, given her usually reserved and uninterested demeanor. "A secret rtionship between a noble and amoner is forbidden," I said, watching as Lyra''splexion grew paler. "It could result in the downfall, or even the annihtion, of an entire house. This is especially true for a Marquis House in the High Nobility." "How did you find out?" she stuttered, her noble facade beginning to crumble. "You were discreet, but not discreet enough," I replied in a low tone. "I noticed how your gaze often wandered towards a boy in our ss. He was strong for amoner, but nothing exceptional. Still, you couldn''t help but look at him. And he was doing the same to you, so it was easy to guess that you knew each other." Lyra''s expression was one of disbelief. She was wondering how I had found out about her liaison. But of course, I knew about it from the game. And I wasn''t going to reveal my source. "I have my ways," I said with a shrug. "But you must have been surprised to see him here in the academy, and in our ss." Lyra''s guard was crumbling, and I could see the fear in her eyes. "I hope you understand the gravity of the situation, Lyra," I said in a threatening tone. "You''re threatening me?" She snarled, her eyes zing with fury. I was indeed threatening her. I could ruin her family''s reputation if I revealed their taboo liaison with amoner. It was the worst possible nightmare for a noblewoman like her. "You don''t have any evidence," she spat. "I already have a living proof in our ss," I countered. "Carlos himself." Lyra''s eyes widened in shock. She knew that I had her cornered. "But Carlos isn''t my only source," I added, my voice low and dangerous. "If I hear anything suspicious happening to him, I will reveal everything to the entire academy, and then to the entire kingdom." There was the possibility of her chasing Carlos away from the Kingdom after all. She was capable of that with her status. Lyra''s expression was a mix of fear, anger, and resentment. She red at me with pure contempt, and I could feel the venom in her eyes. "Now, here''s what I want from you," I said, ignoring her hateful stare. "I want you to stop interfering with Jayden and Milleia. If I catch you disappearing again when Alfredes around, I will leak your liaison to the entire academy. A photo, a recording, a letter. Believe me, I have them." Lyra''s disbelief was palpable, but I knew I had to keep my bluff. "What''s going on here?!" Suddenly came a voice from the door. I turned to see Simon, my stepbrother, bursting into the room. Elona was with him, looking worried as she saw the tense atmosphere between Lyra and me. "What are you doing?" Simon demanded, his voice full of suspicion. Well, I and Lyra were extremely close with her against the wall. "I''m just here to talk," I replied calmly, though I could feel my temper rising. "Brother¡­?" Elona was looking at me with concern. I ignored her, my eyes still fixed on Lyra. "Lyra, are you okay?" Elona asked, seeing that Lyra''s head was downcast. "I''m fine," Lyra said, without looking back. I was relieved that Lyra seemed to have swallowed my lie, but I couldn''t help feeling annoyed at the whole situation. Simon and Elona were there at the worst moment. "What''s going on?" Simon demanded. Lyra pushed me away from her and straightened her posture. "Nothing," she said, looking back at Simon. I red at Simon. "What are you doing here?" "I''m here to apany Elona," Simon said. "What a nice rtion between siblings both of you have. I''m quite jealous." I said sarcastically. I was annoyed that they burst into the room at that moment. Just when I was cornering Lyra. Now she recovered a little rity. "Edward, what¡­were you doing?" Elona asked, looking at me and then at Lyra. "Just talking with my ssmate," I shrugged my shoulders. I knew that Lyra would keep her end of the deal now that I had leverage on her. I had a n to get out alive from this game and I wasn''t going to let anyone stand in my way. Still I needed confirmation from her own voice. "Your answer." I wasn''t about to let her go without a response. Lyra stopped her steps. "I''ll do what you say." She left the room without turning around. I appreciated your response, but why didn''t you choose different words?! Simon and Milleia have already misinterpreted me! [] Shaddap. Simon''s and Elona''s expressions were not good at all. I didn''t want to think about what they thought I had asked Lyra. "If you touch Lyra, I will not forgive you, brother." Elone warned me. Wasn''t that already the case? Look at her. How can she still call me ''brother'' after everything I''ve said and done? I wanted to shout back but. "..." Memories of my childhood with Elona shed into my mind. "You are annoying. I don''t care about her. I only warned her. That''s all." I said and walked out of the room. I have to be more careful. The troubles will just increase from now on. The first two weeks weren''t eventful but the first big event will start soon. At that moment, I will know if I am really able to finish that game alive. Chapter 68 Abandoning My God ?Aurora was taken aback by my words. The idea of a hidden affair between a noble and amoner was frowned upon in the world of nobility. What''s worse is a liaison between a Royal Princess and amoner, like as I said before to threaten Lyra. While my words were a lie, it was enough to tarnish her image. I said it out of anger but also to spread rumors about Aurora''s friendship with Jayden around the academy. They had been meeting frequently and had developed a little bond over the past month. What was strange though was that she wasn''t acting like in the game with Jayden and it was because of me. I was attracting more her attention than Jayden¡ªof course in the wrong way. I focused again on Aurora who spoke. Aurora replied, "Your jokes are unworthy of nobles." Despite her response, the damage had been done, and I knew that my words would spread throughout the academy and the kingdom in theing days. However, my mind was preupied with another matter at hand. I had to find that guy, but before that I think time hade to give ''them'' to Jayden. "Then, I wish you good luck on your quest for happiness, Your Highness," I said before taking the elevator and leaving. "..." As the doors closed, I noticed Aurora''s panicked expression. She was probably racking her brain for a solution to the bombshell I had just dropped. She probably never expected me to say such things. No one would dare...not even the most powerful nobles. In thest two weeks, she spoke often with Jayden, who was her neighbor, so there were witnesses. I just tarnished her image of a perfect princess. Damn¡­ What have I done? I had insulted a royal, and the repercussions would be severe. Nheless, I shrugged it off and continued to the 8th floor, where Jayden''s room was located. [] Whatever. My shitty father will do something about it, as always. After knocking on his door, Jayden opened it a minuteter. He was wearing panda pajamas. "..." What the hell is that?!@@novelbin@@ The more time I pass with him, the more I learn about his weird side that I couldn''t learn in the game. He was pathetic at the start of the game but then he became bold and strong. Don''t tell me even the awakened Jayden wears a panda pajama? Did he stole it from Milleia? "Edward?" Jayden rubbed his sleepy eyes. I tried my best to ignore the panda pajamas and put on a serious expression. "Let''s go out." "Huh? Why?" "Time hase." I stared at his eyes, and he understood what I meant, fortunately. Sometimes he was acting dumbly, but other times smartly, and I couldn''t understand him despite having yed that game. "Give me two minutes." I nodded to him and leaned on the wall, waiting for him. It was gettingte, and I wanted to finish that quickly. Now, more than ever, I had to give him that. For me, which was a burden, and for Jayden. [] Cleenah asked. ''Well, I''ve never been that sure about a decision. Jayden needs protection now more than ever. He will get my Wings Krona from me. [] Cleenah''s remarks made me cringe. I hope he won''t beat me up. I''ll tuck myself under Aunt Belle in the worst case. [She is the one most likely to beat you.] Don''t scare me like that! Only nasty things wereing from these two guys. As I stood waiting, the elevator doors opened, and to my surprise, Aurora stepped out onto the same floor as me. Oh, yes. Her room was also on this floor. I looked at her. Something seemed off about her demeanor as she walked past me with a tense expression, devoid of her usual confidence. A tinge of guilt grew at the sight of her distress, especially since I was well aware of the numerous hardships she had faced in the past. It made me wonder if I truly had a split personality as I fought with my inner thoughts like a psycho. [] But before I could dwell on it further, a snarkyment interrupted my train of thought. Shut up! I just lost my cool, that''s all! I cursed Cleenah and brushed off my unease, reminding myself that l should control myself. "..." Aurora entered her room without acknowledging my presence, and I let out a sigh, knowing that she was more than capable of handling any challenge that came her way. Focusing on my own tasks, I turned to see Jayden at the door, who was signaling me his readiness. "It''s time to hurry up and get this done," I urged him as we headed towards our destination. ¡­.. ¡­.. The night was dark and calm as I stepped outside the dormitory with Jayden. Despite the strict curfew of 10 p.m., we managed to leave after threatening the guards or asking them kindly, thanks to my status. We made our way to a hidden spot near the third years'' building, which was known throughout the academy as the most beautiful ce. A pure blueke shimmered before us, filled with various types of manafishes that danced and jumped in the water. Colorful butterflies fluttered about, and lush green grass surrounded the area, making it the perfect spot to rx. As I gazed up at the dark sky, I couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the stars in this different world. However, the moon paled inparison to the one on Earth. But the most important thing about this ce was that it was a confession area. Every student in the academy confessed their love to their beloved here. Although I had no intention of confessing to anyone, it was an excellent spot to be alone and do something illegal, as nobody woulde soon, and I could take my time. [] ''Don''t finish it, useless goddess! There is no way I came here for that!'' I cringed just thinking about it. Please don''t get me wrong! ''It''s just the best ce to be alone when doing something illegal! Nobody ising soon, and I can take my time!'' [] [Strange. In my data, Edward was not supposed to swing the other way.] I gritted my teeth. They were not assisting me at all. "Edward?" Jayden''s voice snapped me out of my reverie. He was right in front of me and seemed concerned. [] [Don''t go down the wrong path as a result of this. Remember your heinous death.] "..." I tried to ignore them and moved away from Jayden. Now I feel awkward around him! "Are you all right, Edward?" Don''t tilt your head like a girl, will you? "I''m fine. Simply remain still. "I''ll get started." I said. "I''m fine," I said, taking a deep breath. Despite never having done it before, I knew how to transfer my protection to Jayden, thanks to the game. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the task at hand. [] Cleenah was right, and I knew I could be driven out of the Falkrona Family. But I had to ensure Jayden''s safety for the first, second, and third games. I had altered Ante-Eden''s initial n of recruiting me, and they would soon make contact with me, seeing the threat of Jayden sooner than before. Jayden was stronger than me, and with Zeus as Legacy, I could make him protect me. That was why I was giving my most powerful protection to him. I smiled, feeling a bit embarrassed to say it out loud, but I firmly believed in my words. ''I have the lifestone, Mary, Jarvis, and you, Cleenah, near me. I am already overprotected.'' [<...>] Someone is embarrassed. I would have loved to tease her, but I am in a hurry, unfortunately. "Close your eyes." Jayden closed his eyes, and I put my hand on his shoulder, closing my eyes as well. I felt his anxiety and nervousness, but I was about to give him something beyond any price. "As my true Falkrona name, as my true Falkrona blood. Krona, Deity ruling over the vast sky, I hereby give away my wings, which you graciously lend me." I released my pure gray mana, which was reserved for those descended from the Falkrona''s sacred bloodline. It was way stronger than any ordinary mana, though it exhausted me a lot. A gray circle appeared around us, forming a circle withplex patterns and symbols. The circle shone gray, and the energy from it assaulted me, causing me to bite my lips and hold back from screaming in intense pain. However, it was nothingpared to what I had gone through in the cursed temple. I could feel it taking away my blessing, and then slowly, the gray energy floated above my body like a pair of wings before seeping into Jayden''s body. I slumped,pletely drained of energy, and myplexion became ashen. A faint smile flickered across my lips, betraying my weary state. Despite my exhaustion, I still had ess to the Falkrona bloodline abilities, but without divine protection, I was vulnerable. Moreover, I could no longer tap into the Falkrona''s unique and powerful mana, which I had struggled to control even when I had it. Well, honestly, that mana was more a burden to me than a blessing. Since a child, I have struggled to control it, but it was difficult. I was doing very well in every other domain except that- "Gah!" My eyes widened with rm. Something felt off within me, and I could not ce it. The strange sensation should have subsided when the energy flowed into Jayden''s body, but it hadn''t. The pain came out of nowhere, and I couldn''tprehend it. I let out a painful groan, coughing up blood that spilled onto the ground. "W-Wh-at¡­" The agony was unbearable, and it felt like my body was imploding. In my weakened state, my mind became hazy, and my consciousness started to slip away. I grabbed the grass in a desperate effort to fight the pain, but it was useless. I am really treated like a punching bag in this world. I thought before closing my eyes. Chapter 69 [The Victim And The Culprit] ?"Dad~I''m hungry!" A teenage girl''s voice interrupted the quiet of the car. "Chloe, you''ve said that three times now. Are you a broken record?" Her older brother mocked. "Shut up! You''re going to eat too!" Chloe retorted, yfully messing up his hair. "What the heck?!" he protested, trying to dodge her. "Hey, both of you calm down!" their mother scolded from the front seat. "Nyrel started it!" Chloe used. "You lie as you breathe, Chloe!" Nyrel shot back. "Stupid brother!" Their mother sighed and shook her head, settling back into her seat. "Let''s grab a bite to eat, honey," she suggested to her husband, who was driving. "Sure, how about Burger Queen?!" he suggested loudly. "Sounds good to me, Dad!" Nyrel and Chloe eximed in unison. "If only you were that close outside of the food domain." The mother was exasperated at her children but still she smiled. "After that, it''s cinema guys!" Her husband though was extremely enthusiastic. ""Yeah!"" Again the siblings were in synch. "I have a good movie and you''ll like it. A super-hero in armor!" "Honey..." "Come on, honey, just for today." The mother sighed again and gave up. "If our child-" -Boooom! The sudden loud noise of a car crash cut them off. ... ... ... "We will start." In arge decorated hall, a woman''s voice rang out. The hall was decorated with symbols ofws, and on one side, right next to the raised tform where the woman was sitting, was a statue of a woman whose eyes were closed with a ribbon and who was holding a scale. The woman who had spoken was wearing a judicial gown and sses. She was in herte twenties and had a grieving expression on her face as she read a file. A seventeen-year-old boy sat on one of the dozen benches. His face was bruised and filled with bandages, but his blue eyes were open and clear. His nk and void eyes weren''t looking at the judge, who was there to give the sentence he was waiting for. No. His eyes were fixed on only one man. A boy of the same age as him was restrained with handcuffs. The teenager had messy ck hair and dark eyes that didn''t hold an ounce of guilt for what he had done. No, it was like he was lost in his thoughts. The manughter of the entire family except the young boy, Nyrel. He was drunk and was driving recklessly a truck and unfortunately he hit head-on a car; In the car was a family of four. A husband, a wife, and their two children, a boy and his younger sister, The boy survived, but not his family. The trial was still going on, and neither Nyrel nor the teenager, Leon, were paying attention. "We have heard the evidence in this case,dies and gentlemen of the jury, and we have decided that Leon, the defendant, is guilty of manughter. It is our responsibility to impose a sentence that urately represents the nature of the offense and advances justice because this was a serious crime that caused the death of an innocent family. Leon, you have betrayed the confidence of themunity and the victim with a criminal act you performed when you were just 17 years old. You must be held ountable for your acts since they demonstrated a disdain for thew and the well-being of others." The judge spoke a long speech, but Nyrel didn''t pay any heed to the sentence. "I hereby sentence the defendant to one year in state prison, to be spent at, after careful consideration and inpliance with-" "!" Nyr immediately turned his attention to the judge. His mouth was open and twitching. He believed that the killer would at the very least receive a life sentence. "My sincere condolences go out to the victims." The judge gave Nyr a conflicted expression as he observed her. She continued because she was unable to bear to look at the boy any longer. "I''m hoping that by saying this, they''ll have some sense of closure and be able to move on with their lives." The court has been dismissed. ¡­. ¡­. "I got you just in one year. Be grateful Leon." In one of numerous corridors, awyer was speaking to a dark-haired boy. "..." The dark-haired boy didn''t answer and continued to walk with his hands cuffed. But suddenly he stopped. "Why did you sto-"@@novelbin@@ Thewyer stopped midway through his speech when he saw a young boy in front of them. He was the only survivor and the victim of the incident. "H-Hey! What the hell is that?!" Thewyer stepped back when he saw the boy take out a handgun. A true handgun. The dark-haired teenager, looked at the boy''s breathless figure, then at the gun. They both had the same age but their aura werepletely opposite. The security behind me and others arrived, but the boy aimed at them. They all raised their hands and talked to stop the boy, but it was useless. The dark-haired teenager smiled faintly. It was not the smile of someone sane. Nyr gritted his teeth and squeezed the trigger. "D-Die!" He continued to trigger, but nothing happened. "It''s not like that." The dark-haired man shook his head. "You first have to remove the safety catch." He removed the safety catch and checked the gun before putting it back on the boy''s hand. He started in a emotionless tone. "Hate me and hate this world, or you will keep losing. " He articted each word so it would register in Nyr''s ears. "Amor ex odio nascitur. Hatred is born out of love" The dark-haired boy stepped back. "Now." "What the heck are you doin-" -Bang! "!" Thewyer fell on his butt at the same time his client fell to the ground in a river of blood. He nced at the boy, who had been knocked back by the recoil. The boy lost consciousness, but there was something like a satisfied expression on his face. "Jesus¡­" Chapter 72 Cleenah, Goddess Of Beauty ?As I slowly regained consciousness, I was hit by a pleasant fragrance that I couldn''t quite ce. It was unlike anything I had ever smelled before, and I couldn''t help but feel intrigued. It was making me dizzy. The cushion beneath my head was so soft andfortable that I wanted to stay there forever. But my recent nightmare was still fresh in my mind. I had met two goddesses - one arrogant and shameless, the other creepy and ghostly. I couldn''t stand ghost women. Mary is an exception, of course. When I met her in that coffin, I had to use all my willpower to not scream in fear, but now she was one of my closest people. "It''s time to wake up sleeping beauty~" As Iy there, lost in thought, a familiar voice jolted me back to reality. "!" I opened my eyes slowly and was immediately struck by her beauty. It was like nothing I had ever seen before - a face that could only belong to a goddess. I waspletely taken aback and didn''t know what to do. My body was reacting on its own, and I felt myself getting flustered. "Donald Trump¡­Donald Trump¡­Donald Trump¡­Joe Biden¡­Joe Biden¡­Joe Biden¡­Voldemort¡­Voldemort¡­Voldemort¡­" I tried to distract myself by repeating the names of some infamous personalities, like Donald Trump, Joe Biden, and Voldemort. It was an embarrassing tactic, but it helped me focus on something other than Cleenah''s stunning face. Don''t judge me. I couldn''t deny the effect she had on me. It was like I was under a spell, and my mind waspletely consumed by her. But I knew that I had to stay focused and keep my guard up. After all, she was a goddess, and I was just a mortal. I didn''t want to get caught up in something that could be dangerous. So, I took a deep breath and tried topose myself. I was determined to stay focused and not let Cleenah''s beauty distract me, it won''t be easy¡­ "Amael?" Cleenah''s voice was different than the one I was used to hearing in my mind. It was melodious and had a touch of innocence. "Who is Trump?" She asked in wonder. "Someone you shouldn''t learn about¡­" I raised my body and looked around. I was sleeping on afortable pillow that turned out to be Cleenah''sp, and the scent I had smelled was from her. "I saved you, show some gratitude," she said. Thankfully, her attitude didn''t change, but I still felt uneasy. I turned around and saw her face. As the goddess of beauty, I expected her to be beautiful, but she surpassed all of my expectations. Cleenah tilted her head, making her glossy green hair fall sideways. Then a look of understanding appeared on her ethereal face as a grin formed. "Did you fall in love at first sight, Amael?" she asked with a hint of mockery. "What? No, of course not," I stammered. I was averting my gaze from her because I couldn''t handle her beauty. If it continued, I was really going to fall in love with that goddess. "Well, you''re certainly acting like it," Cleenah teased. "I am not!" I protested, doing my best to prevent my face from reddening. Dammit...I am acting like a teenager... Cleenah giggled, and I couldn''t help but smile. Despite everything, she was still the same mischievous goddess I knew. "You''re hopeless," I said, shaking my head. She was definitely Cleenah. "And you''re cute when you''re flustered," she replied, causing me to really blush this time. "Who is cute?!" I needed to get my thoughts together. I couldn''t afford to let myself fall for her, no matter how enchanting she was. Cleenah''s eyes were like green gemstones, the most beautiful I''d ever seen. She was dressed in a white tunic that reached her knees, adorned with jewels all over. She wore a crown or a tiara that emitted a divine aura. They were also jewels on her arms and legs. She was breathtaking, butpared to Ephera, she wasn''t the most beautiful. Yeah, definitely... "I met your two colleagues freely renting my body," I said. "It was too soon," Cleenah replied. I was caught off guard by her slight anger. "Well, one day I would have met them anyway, it just came sooner than expected." Cleenah sighed. "They are a little entric, so-" "A little entric? A little?! One is cocky and ungrateful while the other is a psycho singing amid a field of corpses!" Cleenah averted her face when I shouted that. "Why the heck did they choose me?" Iughed at my bad luck. "I mean, these two weirdos are inside me!" Cleenah smiled. "Well, at least you will never be bored." "Thanks for that," I scoffed. Cleenah''s expression turned serious. "But in all seriousness, be careful around them. They may be a bit...odd, but they''re also powerful. And they''re not to be underestimated." I nodded. "I''ll keep that in mind, but why the heck did they choose me again? I''m pretty sure if they had joined Jayden''s body, it would have been better." "You are the one who reached the temple, Amael." "Yeah, okay, but if it was Jayden, it would have been better. He''d have three legacies with Zeus and would have saved the world without me having to lift even a finger." I sighed. "No, even he wouldn''t have convinced us." Cleenah shook her head with a smile. "You are special, Amael." She said with her glowing green eyes. "Special?" I repeated incredulously. "Me?" She nodded, smiling. "Yes, you. Despite everything you''ve been through, you''vee back stronger than ever. Your choices may seem foolish at first nce, but they actually reflect your unique and intelligent way of thinking." Wow. She was sure good at praising. Thanks Cleenah, but it makes me even more pathetic.@@novelbin@@ "Uh, thanks, but you don''t have to--" "Hmph," she interrupted, puffing out her cheeks and turning away. I couldn''t help but smile. It was a relief to see that, despite her divine status, Cleenah was still capable of showing a range of emotions. She was more human than the other two who were really like Goddesses... But then a thought urred to me: had she been reacting this way every time we spoke? Had I been too dense to notice? Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I spoke. "I was just doing what I had to do. Jayden''s survival is tied to mine." "Yes, but by doing so, you opened up new opportunities for yourself," she pointed out. "Your potential is practically limitless." I scoffed. "Limitless? I''m weaker now than I ever was." Cleenah rolled her eyes. "You''re too dense, Amael," she said, but there was a yful tone to her voice. Then she pped her hands. Now, let''s get you up and moving. You''ve been unconscious for a while, and I''m sure you''re starving." "Eh? We can eat here?" Cleenah chuckled. "Yes. You''re lucky I''m in a good mood." As she helped me up, I couldn''t help but notice how her touch sent shivers down my spine. I quickly shook the thought away. Cleenah led me to a small table, where she had prepared a feast fit for a king. "Dig in," she said, motioning for me to start eating. I didn''t need to be told twice. The food was delicious, and I quickly devoured it all. As I ate, Cleenah and I talked about everything and nothing. It was a nice distraction from the chaos that had be my life. Eventually, the strange lunch ended, and I stood up, stretching my arms. "Then how do I-" Before I could even utter a word, Cleenah popped up right in front of my face. She had a pretty smile on her face, which made my heart skip a beat. "Wake up. You will be busy," she said, poking my forehead with her finger. My consciousness started to fade away. ..... .... "Cough!" I suddenly rose from the ground, feeling a lot better than before. "Cleenah?" I asked. [] [What happened in Goddess Cleenah''s dimension¡­?] "Are you my mom?! Nothing happened!" I responded, annoyed by the misunderstanding. A woman wearing a white coat walked into the room. She was a top doctor of the academy. "You seemed to have gone through mana exhaustion. You are alright now. You can leave," she said, sitting behind her desk. I nodded and fixed my clothes before leaving. I checked the clock and saw that it was already 16:53. I must have slept for nearly a whole day and missed my morning ss. Not like I cared anyway. I was supposed to attend a mana beasts ss with Professor Mona, but it sounded boring. Why should I care about beasts when all I needed to do was to kill them? [] I knew that, but right now, all I wanted to do was to practice instead of learning. I walked out of the central building and headed towards the dormitory. I decided to take a good nap. [] "Yeah! But your two colleagues nearly killed me!" I responded to Cleenah''s uselessment. Those two drained all my strength away. I had the feeling that they wouldn''t kill me since they needed me alive. But that meant that as long as I was barely breathing, it was okay for them. I couldn''t help but wonder what I had done to deserve such Legacies. [] I was upset at her words, but she was probably right. I needed more time to get stronger. "Until then, Jayden will protect me from strong enemies. I gave him my precious blessing after all," I said, trying to sound optimistic. When I walked towards the first-year dormitory, I saw a huge crowd gathered outside, with several luxurious cars parked nearby. People in suits and sunsses were present, and I recognized some of them from the Falkrona mansion. My father was there, speaking with the headmaster of the academy. I hoped he wouldn''t beat me up publicly. My siblings, Simon and Elone, were also present. "The Young Lord is here, my Lord," a bodyguard said to my father. They all turned towards me. My father looked absolutely livid. "B-Brother! W-Why¡­?!" Elona was the first to react, screaming my name and tears welling up in her eyes. Simon tried to calm her down while looking conflicted. "I can''t recognize you anymore, Edward." I shrugged in response. "Can you talk somewhere else? You''re blocking our way into the dormitory," I said nonchntly. Everyone fell silent at my words. My father then marched towards me with a furious look on his face, but I raised my hand and spoke before he could do anything. "I swear on Eden," I said firmly. He stopped in his tracks at my use of Eden''s name. "I hereby leave the Falkrona ancestral house," I continued, "I renounce the name ''Falkrona'' and choose to adopt ''Olphean'', my mother''s name, as my new identity. Eden shall be my witness." Chapter 74 Talking To The Villainess [1] -Driiiiiiing! "...." -Driiiiiiing! "Shut up!" I groggily woke up and punched my annoying rm clock, breaking it in the process. [] "Shaddap," I grumbled, still trying to shake off my sleepiness. Raising my tired body, I stretched out my arms. Yesterday was a pretty eventful day. My Aunt Belle dragged me out for some shopping, where she forced me to buy a bunch of random stuff I didn''t really need. Then we went to watch a movie that was a weird mashup of Iron Man and Spongebob. I couldn''t even tell you what it was called, but it was definitely something that will haunt me for the rest of my life. I can''t see Tony Stark in the same way anymore¡­dammit. Thankfully, Aunt Belle finally saved me from the torture, and we went out to eat at a fancy restaurant before she dropped me off at the academy at midnight. Honestly, I enjoyed hanging out with Aunt Belle in the afternoon. We talked about my grades at the academy, and I tried to steer the conversation away from that topic as quickly as possible to avoid getting lectured. She even brought up the topic of romance in the academy, which was a bit awkward to talk about, so I tried to dodge that too. I mean, I could never tell what was I was doing exactly¡­it would be too pathetic. At the end of the day, Aunt Belle surprised me by trying to give me her blessing, just like I had done for Jayden. I was touched by her gesture, but I couldn''t ept it. It took me half an hour to persuade her to postpone it. I didn''t want her to lose her blessing and suffer any consequences. She was important to me. It was my choice, so I should be the only one facing the consequences. I also considered telling her the truth about having three legacies, but I decided against it. It was better to keep it a secret for now, so I could have more freedom to act without anyone trying to control or manipte me. After taking a refreshing shower and changing into a fresh uniform, I headed out of my room. As I closed my door, I noticed that the door to room S-5 opened at the same time. ''An annoying face right in the morning. My day is cursed.'' I groaned inwardly as I saw my neighbor exit his room. He was not the friendliest bunch, to say the least. Thomas, with his short green hair, scowled when he saw me. I should have leftte as usual so I wouldn''t have to encounter any of those guys! "Falkrona¡­" he said, his tone dripping with disdain. You hate me that much? Same for me. I rolled my eyes. "Falkrona? Not anymore. You probably heard what happened," I replied, not bothering to stop. As I entered the elevator, I could hear Cleena''s confused voice in my head. [] Well, to be fair, Thomas was a bit of a pretender. He imed to be into girls, but I honestly had my doubts. Regardless, it wasn''t any of my business. I pressed the button for the ground floor and leaned against the back of the elevator. From the corner of my eye, I could see Thomas walking with Alfred¡ªhis heart''s desire, no doubt. That guy waited as expected for that idiot prince. One day, I should ask him directly what he thinks of Alfred. If I could get rid of one pretender, it would just be easier for the future. Thomas might not approach any of the Heroines. When they noticed me inside the elevator, they both grimaced at first but walked inside¡ªor tried to¡ªbut before they could take a step inside, I pressed the door to quickly close the doors. ""He-!"" With an impassive face, I rejoiced at seeing their vain shouts. Your curses won''t open the elevator, guys. Once the elevator closed and I felt myself descending, I grinned and pressed all the buttons on the floors below. "Ate Royal Prince is inept to be the next king." [] "Shut up. That''ll teach them to be too stupid. They can take the stairs as well, anyway." I shrugged my shoulders.@@novelbin@@ As I observed Thomas and Alfred, they appeared to be the same as their in-game counterparts, which led me to cross them off my list of potential message senders. But that still left plenty of other possibilities, and the thought of having to investigate everyone in the academy made me feel overwhelmed. I wondered if the person who sent the message could be a staff member or teacher, but my gut feeling told me that they were a student like me. Perhaps they had also yed the game and recognized that I was different from how I was supposed to act in the story. This meant that they knew what was supposed to happen in the future, but with so many possible oues, I couldn''t be sure which path we were heading on. I couldn''t shake off the feeling that something big was about to happen, and I knew that I needed to be prepared for anything that mighte my way. But if it was not them, then who could it be? It could be a teacher or staff member, but I have a feeling it''s a student like me who yed the game and knows what''s going to happen. I just hope he''s not one of those OP characters. I stifled a yawn and turned on my phone, only to be bombarded with notifications. "23 missed calls? 43 messages? What the hell?" I muttered to myself. I scrolled through the messages and saw that they were all from Jayden and Milleia. I couldn''t help but wonder if I had somehow ended up with yandere friends. As for Lyra, after our altercation, our rtionship had be superficial at best. She acted friendly in front of Jayden and Milleia, but otherwise, she avoided speaking to me. I nonchntly returned my phone to my pocket, without bothering to respond to the missed calls and messages. I knew I was going to see Jayden and Milleia anyway, so there was no rush. Today''s ss with Professor Katia was a tedious one, covering the entire promotion of mana and legacies theories. It was so boring that even the thought of dozing off made me want to yawn. To make things worse, Professor Katia was sure strict, and sleeping in her ss could lead to a substantial point deduction, affecting our ss rank and overall grades. "Sigh¡­" Speaking of ranks, the four sses are currently ranked as follows: [Phoenix ss: 101] [Dragon ss: 97] [Pegasus ss: 96] [Basilisk ss: 89] The standings were incredibly tight, making for apetitive environment. Well, after all, it was their goal. Seriously¡­it was already a miracle that we weren''t farther away from the other three sses. We were only that close thanks to Lyra, Milleia and Jayden. As for me, well¡­I wasn''t studying since it was boring so I was one of the guys dragging down the ss. I really have to do something about it. I couldn''t stomach that poor ranking of my ss. I went into the building for first-year students and made my way to the designated auditorium. I decided to take a different route, even though it was longer, because I was drawing too much attention. I walked in the corridor with my hands in my pockets, leisurely I knew Milleia and Jayden were probably searching for me, but I figured they''d eventually give up and avoid beingte. As I turned to my right, I heard a giggling voice that was both flirtatious and beautiful. "...Oh my, isn''t that Edward?" My attention was drawn to a bench for two, where I saw the most charming woman I had met after Ephera. "La..." She crossed her legs and rested her hands on them, revealing a good portion of her smooth, white legs. Her ck hair was styled in a princess-like updo, reminiscent of Aurora''s hairstyle, but La had opted for bold red lipstick that perfectlyplemented her fair skin. Everything to catch Alfred''s attention... There she was, sitting elegantly on the bench. La, the woman I met a few times before, was as stunning as ever, with her red eyes and a bright smile on her lips. "It''s been a while, La. How have you been?" I asked, trying to sound casual. She gave a smallugh and tilted her head. "Oh, I''ve been doing well. And yourself, Edward?" "I''ve been keeping busy, as usual. It''s always nice to see you, though." She crossed her legs again and looked at me with a yful expression. "I bet it is. I remember thest time we met, you were quite eager to give me a hug, ascivious one even, which I politely refused." She said with a giggle and my smile twitched. She is sure good at this. I chuckled, remembering the awkward encounter. "Yeah, I was pretty drunk that night. Sorry about that." La shook her head, her hair swaying gently behind her. "No need to apologize. It was quite amusing, actually." "Indeed. I''ll never forget Alfred''s decision to dance with Ca over you." I said and sat next to her, not too close, of course. "..." La maintained her smile, but I could tell she was irritated by my retort. After all, I struck where it hurt. La and ra had never gotten along well, but their rivalry had escted at Alfred''s birthday partyst year. Although ra had no interest in Alfred, La saw every girl who interacted with him as a potential threat. She hade close to bing a full-blown yandere, but fortunately, she still had her sanity. If she were to fully awaken her yandere side, Alfred would be in serious trouble. "Putting that aside. You''ve changed a lot. I nearly didn''t recognize you," La said. "I''ve been working out," I replied. "No, that''s not it," she said, approaching me. She ced her delicate hands on my thighs and leaned in closer. I immediately moved away from her until I reached the far end of the bench, trying to maintain a safe distance. She''s way too dangerous. "Listen, La. I won''t be a part of any n you have in mind." I said, trying to keep my voice firm and steady, although my heart was pounding like crazy. The aroma emanating from her and her alluring presence were already ying havoc with my senses. La was surprised at my words for a moment before she let out augh. "I thought you were already smitten with me." Her narcissism reminded me a little of Kleah, but La''s charm was far more potent. She leaned forward, and her upper body was still close to mine. I couldn''t help but stare at her red eyes and her captivating smile, which could make any man fall for her. How did Alfred managed to resist her charms? Chapter 75 Talking To The Villainess [2] How did Alfred managed to resist her charms? If a girl as charming as La was devoted to me, I would have fallen for her a long time ago. But it''s not like that, and I''m d it''s not. I don''t need any moreplications in my life. [] ''You are apart.'' [] I shook my head to clear it and turned to La, who was sitting next to me on the bench. "What are you sitting here for? ss will start soon," I asked her. "Hm? ss starts in an hour. They informed us yesterday in ss," she replied. I groaned inwardly. I had woken up early for nothing. Yesterday, I was in the infirmary and missed the ss announcement. I should have checked my messages and calls. I should have checked them, now I am embarrassing myself in front of La out of all people. [] [Karma.] What were Alfred and Thomas doing leaving their room? They''re probably on a date, so leave it alone. "I know ss starts in an hour, I just need to see someone," I said to La. [Lies.] Ignoring the voice, I asked, "What about you?" "Me?" she asked, leaning back on the bench and sighing. "Thesest few days, I haven''t been feeling good. I want to do something about it, but I''m afraid it could cause a lot of problems." I started to sweat when I heard her words. "What kind of problems?" La shrugged. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just me overthinking things." What is she nning¡­? Surely nothing good, I have to do something. I nced around the campus, watching as students rushed to their sses. "Well, if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here." She smiled gratefully. "Thanks, I appreciate it." Still not? "You want to do something, huh? Like stalking Alfred?" My sudden mockery caught her off guard, but I could see her amused by myment. "It''s not stalking if you''re keeping an eye on your future husband," La replied with a smile. Iughed at her simple answer. "Ah, that''s true. But do not forget, he''s not quite yours yet." "Perhaps~" I raised an eyebrow at herment, unsure of how to respond. La always had a way of making me feel uneasy. I couldn''t tell if she was being genuine or if she had a hidden agenda. "By the way, what happened yesterday?" La shifted the topic. "Uncle appeared to be in a bad mood. "Have you done something heinous again, dear Edward?" As we continued our conversation, La brought up the incident from the previous day. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at the mention of my shitty father. "Has he ever been in a good mood?" I scoffed. "Hm?" La looked at me with a curious expression. She was never one to hold back her thoughts, which sometimes led to ufortable conversations. "Uncle was in a good mood though¡­before your mother''s death." This girl really has no tact but I wouldn''t be upset because of that. Considering that our parents were acquainted, she obviously understood what she was talking about. Also, both my mother and her mother had passed away, and our moms had been close. It must be why she spoke without delicacy to me. We shared something inmon, which was why I felt a slight sense of closeness with her, and it might be the same with her; otherwise, she wouldn''t have even started to talk to me, knowing my previous despicable acts. Like me, she didn''t have real friends and knew she couldn''t have real friends because she was putting on a facade the whole time. "Then why did you leave your family?" La asked with a curious expression. I could tell she was trying to establish a friendly rtionship with me, but I wasn''t going to let her use me for her own purposes. "La, that question doesn''t fit your IQ. You know perfectly well about my rtionships with Simon, Elona, and my father," I replied, giving her a pointed look. Every noble in the academy was aware of my strained rtionships with my family, so I found it hard to believe that La didn''t know. La let out a smallugh. "I''m sorry, Edward. I suppose I''m just curious about your life but¡­" Suddenly, her cheeks flushed red. "I didn''t know that the great Edward was regarding me like that, I feel a little embarrassed¡­" I averted my eyes. How is she doing that?! It was too much for my heart. I wasn''t even sure if she was pretending or if she was actually embarrassed. In any case, she was an expert at provoking men''s instincts. La nodded in agreement when I mentioned my family issues. "I can rte," she said. "My father hasn''t spoken to me properly for years now." I couldn''t resist making a jab at her. "Your creepy brother was there for you anyway." La''s expression changed a bit at myment, but she quickly regained herposure. "Hey! Don''t call my brother creepy. He''s my family." I shrugged nonchntly. "A creep as well." To my surprise, La just smiled at my insult. She was good at keeping her emotions in check. We sat in silence for a moment before I decided it was time to talk about my n. "I know what you want, La," I said. La''s yful side emerged as she responded, "It''s not a statement fitting your IQ, dear Edward. Everyone knows I want His Highness." "I''m not talking about Alfred," I said, meeting La''s gaze head-on. She looked at me, a flicker of confusion in her red eyes. "What are you looking for, La? A bond that goes beyond what you had with your mother," I continued. La didn''t say anything, but her expression was enough to show that I had hit the nail on the head. "And Alfred can provide that for you," I said, confident in my analysis. I got straight to the point, telling La what I wanted and what I could offer her. "I need Alfred away from Milleia, but you want him. I''ll help you by keeping Milleia away from Alfred and by working to have that idiot return your feelings," I said. La looked surprised at my offer, but I could see the gears turning in her head. "I also want to make something clear. You need to stay away from Milleia and Jayden," I said firmly to La. It was crucial for my n to keep La away from Milleia and Jayden. The slightest harm to them could trigger the viiness'' route, and I couldn''t let that happen. Saving Milleia''s life was paramount. "I don''t know what your intentions were towards Milleia, but I won''t let you hurt her," I warned her.@@novelbin@@ The tension between us was palpable as I stood my ground. I couldn''t afford to let La spoil everything. My survival in this game was at stake. Things were going well, but I knew La had something up her sleeve. She was bing envious of Milleia much earlier than in the game, and I had to put a stop to it before it was toote. It was fortunate that I could meet her in an isted ce. "Then?" I turned to La and waited her answer. She had been quiet this whole time, so I had no idea what she was thinking. La gave me a piercing look that felt like she was trying to read my thoughts. "You''re in love with Milleia, aren''t you? She seemed to have a high opinion of you." "Huh?" Wait, what? Did I hear that right? [] I felt a vein pop in frustration. "What are you talking about? I don''t have feelings for anyone, and Milleia doesn''t have feelings for me." I scowled at La, trying to convey how serious I was. "If you say so." La replied with a sly grin. I couldn''t tell if she was just teasing me or if she was genuinely suspicious. "Moreover, she is in love with someone; it''s Jayden." "Jayden? You mean themoner with a strong legacy?"La tilted her head. "How can she fall for him when you who are someone better in all respects, is near her? Is she more intomoner men?" Was she trying to seduce me with tter? It won''t work. "Better?" I scoffed. "He is popr and has better looks." I couldn''t just let La believe that I was in love with Milleia, so I had to set things straight. I even brought up Jayden to make sure she knew that Milleia was into him instead. But La just looked at me like I was missing something. "What''s up?" I asked her, not knowing what to expect. La just shook her head and gave me a sly smile. "You really don''t get it, do you?" I was confused. "Get what?" La got up and walked towards me, standing close to me. She stared into my eyes and said, "You''re not fooling anyone, Edward." She suddenly leaned in close to my face, making me jump. I couldn''t help but notice how good she looked in her zer uniform, though. "What are you doing?" I asked, trying to lean away but realizing I was already sitting back against the bench. La stared at me for a moment before speaking. "That''s what I thought," she said, nodding to herself. I raised an eyebrow. "Can you exin what you''re talking about?" La smiled, but she didn''t step back. Instead, she ran her fingers down my face, starting at my forehead and ending at my chin. It was a slow, almost sensual movement that made me feel a little uneasy. "You''re more popr than that Jay-what already?," she said, shaking her head. "Anyway, I''m not just talking about your...reputation." I tried to guess the implication, but before I could say anything, La spoke again. "People like you, Edward. It might have been different before, but in a single month, most of them changed their views because you changed as well. They''re drawn to your confidence, but more than that, they like your handsome foreign features. You don''t even realize it, do you?" I shook my head, feeling a little dazed. Was she serious? Could I really be more popr than Jayden? It didn''t seem possible. What the heck? As a man, that girl was driving me insane. If it was her n to pocket me, she proceeded very well. I couldn''t hold back my virgin''s reactions, and I could see La''s lips curling up the more I showed them. She was clearly enjoying all my spontaneous reactions. I saw her often doing that against others, but rarely with me, so I was caught off guard. But I really thought I could deal with her perfectly! "Yes. Indeed, in looks, you have nothing to envy either; objectively, you are the second most handsome man I have ever seen in my noble life." "Huh?" Chapter 76 A Deal With The Villainess I was dumbfounded at La''s words. "Huh?" "I''m not buying that. If you are trying to-" "Why do you think all the girls are squirming in your presence,?" Ugh, I really wish she would stop calling me ''dear Edward''. "W-Well, they are scared¡­" "Scared?" La burst outughing. "You''re smart in most areas, but you really don''t get how people feel." She flicked my forehead. [] "E-Enough, La." I stood up, feeling a bit embarrassed. I had to keep my pride in check. [] "Will you please shut up?!" ''And you, Jarvis, I will beat you up!'' I thought angrily, still fuming over the lies I had been told for months. I couldn''t believe that the reason girls always seemed to be staring at me wasn''t because they were scared. I mean, sure, I''m not ugly, but I didn''t think I was anything special. [It was for your own good.] Like hell! I rolled my eyes at the voice in my head. It wasn''t exactly making me feel better. Wait. She alsodropped a bombshell on me¡ªapparently, I was the second most handsome man she''d ever seen. "Who is the first?" I asked La curiously.... Don''t tell me... La looked taken aback and put her hands on her cheeks, which were now red with embarrassment. "I-Is that a question?" she stuttered, trying topose herself. She took a deep breath before answering, "T-The most handsome and wonderful man in this world is H-His Highness A-Alfred!" My jaw dropped. La was blushing and squirming, her voice became high-pitched as well but somehow she still looked beautiful. After a moment, La regained herposure and made me an offer. "Ahum...if you promise to keep Milleia out of His Highness'' way, I promise not to do anything against her. As for helping me conquer His Highness, I don''t need your help." I didn''t buy it for a second. "No," I said firmly, "You definitely need my help. Without me, he would have fallen for you years ago." I wasn''t going to let La off the hook that easily. I knew I had her where I wanted her. I knew I had to do something to help La, even though I wasn''t sure how much I could do with my limited knowledge of Alfred. "You seem too confident in sessfully helping me?" She tilted her head. "I know Alfred." I just shrugged. "Hmm." La nodded her head a few times before reaching out her hand. "I''m delighted to join forces with you, dear Edward." I sighed and reached out to grasp her hand but- But instead of holding my hand back, La grabbed onto my shirt and pulled me close. Her breath was hot against my ear as she whispered, "Just don''t y me, okay?" "!" "Edward Falkrona," she added, blowing into my ear and almost kissing it. I was taken aback by her boldness and watched as she turned around and left without another word. "..." I stood there for a moment, still processing what had just happened. The cool air of the hallway gave me a moment to calm down and take in my surroundings. I looked around and saw the pale yellow walls and flickering fluorescent lights, which gave the ce a rather clinical feel. I slowly sat back on the bench and hid my red face. My heart hammered heavily inside my chest. I could faintly hear Cleenahining about something, but I wasn''t in the right state of mind to heed it. ¡­.. ¡­.. An hourter, after recovering from La''s seduction attempt, I reached the auditorium for the morning ss. I was neither early norte, but the auditorium was nearly filled up. They all knew how strict Professor Katia was. Unconsciously, my gaze wandered to look for La. It was easy to find her. She was always next to Alfred. She was still talking happily with Alfred, but thetter wasn''t as animated as she was. He was just nodding from time to time. He wouldn''t dare to shout or do anything else since right in the row behind him, like a bodyguard, was John Tarmias. John shared the same ck hair and red eyes as La but not the same expression. He was coldly watching over the discussion between his sister and Alfred. This guy didn''t even change at all¡­ Even as a child, I remember him being overly protective of La. He was a little like how I was with Elona¡­ "Edward!" From behind, Jayden arrived with Milleia and Lyra. "We called you and messaged you but you didn''t even answer." "I''m so d you''re okay!" Milleia eximed, pouting slightly in concern. The whole academy was buzzing with talk about what had happened the previous day. Milleia was especially curious about the rumors that I had left the Falkrona House. "Did you really leave your house?" she asked, her eyes wide with disbelief. I hesitated for a moment before answering, knowing that my response would be met with shock. "Yeah, I did. I was just tired of it all," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "...." The entire ssroom fell silent at my admission. I could sense the disbelief and envy radiating from my ssmates. Being born into a noble family was a privilege that most people could only dream of, and here I was, giving it all up. Jayden chuckled, genuinely surprised by my bold move. "As expected of you," he said, shaking his head in admiration. Then he looked around him before asking me in a low tone.@@novelbin@@ "Hey man, you feeling alright?" He asked me, concern etched onto his face. I knew exactly what he was talking about. He couldn''t spill the beans to the others about what happened, but he was definitely worried about me. Cleenah had told me that Jayden had freaked out when I passed out. Thankgod he reacted quickly, otherwise Mary would have appeared. "Yeah, I''m good." I reassured him with a nod. "But, uh, does this mean you''re just a regr Joe now?" Milleia chimed in, curious about my status. I shook my head. "Nah, my mom is a noble from another country, so I''m still in the club." I was grateful to still be considered a noble, because I knew that without thatst barrier, I''d be vulnerable to all sorts of unsavory advances. I wasn''t sure exactly what my mother''s status was, but I was sure it was nothing to sneeze at. "Are you okay with that?" Lyra asked me. She was probably talking about my status as a noble. I looked up and saw Elona and Simon staring at me with cold expressions. Elona seemed pretty angry. But I didn''t care. I didn''t need my status to defend myself. "I don''t need status to protect myself." I ended the conversation with Lyra and started walking up the stairs. As I climbed, I couldn''t help but notice a bunch of girls looking at me. I remembered what La had said about me being the second most handsome guy she had ever seen, and it gave me a boost of confidence. I waved my hand at the girls just to test something¡­ """""Kyaaa!""""" The girls'' cheeks blushed as they screamed in happiness. "..." It''s true. Then¡­all this time, they didn''t scream because they were scared of me¡­ [] How could I have known that?! [] ''Say w-what?'' [There is a limit to being dense.] You don''t need to repeat it! ''By the way, what''s the average? I''ve 25 in charm right now.'' I asked an important question. I needed to know this information. [10.] 10?! Then I''m sure above average. ''W-What about Alfred? Is he more handsome than me?'' La''s opinion was obviously biased so I wanted the truth. [I don''t have that information.] [] ''You can''t understand the feelings of an average person like me!'' I shot back. Suddenly, Milleia''s voice interrupted our quarrel. "What are you doing, Edward?" she asked, looking at me with a puzzled expression. I realized I was waving my hand at some girls who were looking at me. "Oh, nothing¡­" I mumbled, feeling a bit embarrassed. I tried to brush it off and continued climbing up the stairs. But then, someone called out to Milleia. "Milleia Sophren." I turned around and saw Thomas, the son of the Royal Guard Commander, standing there. Milleia was nervous as she responded, stuttering slightly. After what happened with Ronald and in the cafeteria, Milleia had grown cautious around nobles, even though Alfred''s kindness had helped to soften her opinion of them. Thomas being a high-ranking noble only added to her difort. [] Well, yeah, I guess. I, too, was a high-ranking noble, but Milleia spoke to me normally, so I guess I yed a role. But then there''s Lyra as well. Wait. Could it be that Milleia is speaking almost casually with Alfred because of us... [] ''Why are you opening your mouth only to diss me?'' [] ''When did I?'' [] ''I just stated facts. It can''t be considered an insult.'' [Your friend is in a pinch.] I was mulling over whether my presence had any impact on Milleia speaking normally with Alfred when Jarvis interrupted my thoughts. I looked over to see Thomas asking Milleia to sit next to Alfred. Great, just what we needed - another noble trying to win her favor. I red at Lyra, expecting her to do something to stop Thomas. She had promised to behave herself, after all. But she was just standing there, doing nothing. When she said she wouldn''t stick her nose in their business, she really took it at face value. Frustrated, I realized I had to step in. I watched as Milleia hesitated, clearly ufortable with all the girls around Alfred. "E-Ehm, I''m sorry, I wanted to sit with my friends¡­" she said, politely declining Thomas'' offer. But Thomas wasn''t taking no for an answer. "Are you refusing His Highness'' generous offer?" he asked, his frown deepening. I rolled my eyes at his arrogance. Who did he think he was? And why did he care so much about where Milleia sat? Alfred, on the other hand, seemed indifferent to the whole situation. He just stood there, waiting for ss to start. It was like he didn''t even care that Thomas was making a scene. Look at that guy, acting like he didn''t have anything to do! He was without doubt the one asking Thomas to bring Milleia. I couldn''t take it anymore. I climbed down from the bench and walked over to Thomas. "Are you deaf, Thomas?" I asked, my toneced with annoyance. Chapter 77 Gods, Demigods, And Blessing. "Are you deaf, Thomas?" I asked, my toneced with annoyance. I just struck a deal with La not too long ago, so I gotta make sure Alfred doesn''t talk to Milleia anymore. I mean, it''s partly because of La, but also because I want a happy ending. "Edward..." "Are you deaf or something?" I stepped in front of Milleia and Jayden. "She doesn''t want to hang out with you guys, so leave her alone." I had to speak up to get everyone''s attention. Even though I was talking to Thomas, I was keeping my eyes on all the main characters. If any of them acted weird, it could mean they were the other reincarnated person. But I have already ruled out Alfred, La, Thomas, Aurora, David, my siblings, and Ronald. And it definitely wasn''t Miranda or Kleah. That just leaves John Tarmias, Eric Scarlett, Loid Stormd, Ca Roger, Liart Benson, and Louisa Trueheart. I wasn''tpletely sure about them, but if none of them turned out to be the reincarnated person, at least I wouldn''t have to deal with a powerful one. On the other hand, if it was just some random nobody, I''d have a tough time finding them. There was also the possibility of him being reincarnated as a teacher. But, honestly, I didn''t think that was likely. My gut told me that it was a student instead. "Edward!" I felt a sharp nudge in my side, and I snapped out of my reverie. "What?" Thomas was staring at me, his face twisted in annoyance. "You''re not even listening, are you?" he used. I sighed, realizing that I had missed whatever he had been talking about. "I''m sorry, Thomas. What were you saying? Don''t you think it''s pretty pathetic that the son of the Royal Guard Commander is ying the matchmaker while knowing very well that the said prince already has two lovers." "Two lovers?" Thomas obviously frowned, trying to guess the identity of the second person, including La. "La and you of course." "!" Thomas turned red, speechless for a moment. Finally, he spluttered out a response. "I, uh, what-" "Can you do me a favor, though?" I interrupted, not wanting to give him a chance to retaliate. I mouthed a few words at him, "Get lost." I knew I had to keep up my image, and sometimes that meant being a little mean. But it was worth it. Jayden and Milleia were behind me, and I knew they couldn''t read my lips from there, so I grinned to myself. As Thomas was about to attack me, a sharp voice cut through the tension. "The ss is starting." It was Professor Katia. She entered the ssroom and strode to the podium, her steps quick and graceful. We all turned our attention to her, and Thomas quickly backed off. No one dared to do anything in front of Professor Katia. I looked over at Alfred and saw him clenching his fists. I gave him a friendly wave before making my way to my seat, a way to annoy him and also let La know that I meant what I had said earlier. Lyra was giving me a strange look, but I paid her no mind as I gestured for Jayden and Milleia to follow me. I didn''t want to sit next to them since they were always so focused on their studies. I took a seat in the middle row, hoping to avoid any distractions. The ssroom was quiet now, and I could hear the sound of pages turning and pencils scribbling as the lesson began. ... ... "Okay, so we''re talking about Blessings today," Professor Katia said, getting straight to the point. "Before our kingdom existed, there were countless wars that destroyed the world. It was a carnage. We don''t have records of just how intense the wars were, but it''s pretty clear that the folks from back then were more powerful than us. There is no doubt that the "beings" of before were a race higher than ours. Then we can be considered as a lesser race." Everyone in the ssroom gasped, except for a few who were already in the know. I mean, it''s not exactly the nicest thing to be called ''lesser'' by your teacher, but I guess she was just being honest. Those ancient people were basically- "Demigods. That''s what you could call them," Professor Katia continued. Suddenly, the ssroom fell silent. "Why call them that? It''s simple. They were either created by or descended from the true gods, who themselves were descended from Eden. To put it another way, they had a lot of Eden''s blood flowing through their veins. And, thanks to their ''parent''s'' strength, they were some of the most powerful warriors out there." [] Cleenah was teaching me things that Professor Katia would''ve been jealous of. "The blessing was already present in the Demigods due to the blood flowing within them, thus they didn''t require one. They inherited the ridiculous power of the gods, as well as this kind of power in our." Professor Katia paused for a moment. "Thousands of years ago, our earth was inhabited by thousands of half-deities. With such arrogant individuals, peace was impossible. The level of devastation during that time is said to be unfathomable. The horrific scars they left behind are still visible here and there on the continent, though today we can only imagine." ''And you guys remained useless up there?'' [] ''And?'' [] "The conflicts went on, but they slowed down with time. Instead of being aggressive because they were bored, they did so because they learned the value ofpassion and love in their life. The majority of them made the decision to pause and start their own families. Therefore, their daughter gave birth to a second child. The cycle went on until something was deemed "human," and we were born. In some ways, we are also descended from the gods, but we only share a small portion of their genes." If it weren''t for Professor Katia''s stern demeanor, they would haveughed. "At this point, the blessings, also known as the ''Legacy,'' are genuine gifts from the Gods. Despite the fact that their parents were the Gods, from whom they descended, these Demigods were born." I see. "The Gods give their offspring their own power. Your parents may have already told you this, but it''s possible that the God who blessed your family was also its very first ancestor. Though it''s umon, there are asional instances in which the Gods bless strangers." When she said that, Professor Katia looked at Milleia. Yeah, because Milleia was one of the rare cases. She was bestowed a blessing by Raphiel. An Archangel of Eden. He overwrote a portion of Milleia''s bloodline to give his blessing. I don''t know the reason why he did that, though. Ephera told me there was a revtion in the Third Game, but I''ve never finished the Third Game, so I really don''t know¡­ "Everyone of you is blessed. Even though some of you are weaker than others, you can all still reach the peak. Your body will get stronger as you get stronger. Your Legacy will change to fit your new body as you do. In this way, you can ''ascend'' to the higher levels, also known as Ascension. It is stated that those who ascend to the tenth ascension be authentic demigods, much like our forebears. I''m sorry, but I can''t confirm it. If you see one of them, though, you can ask them directly." I don''t think we can meet those monsters on the road randomly though¡­ "I don''t have to tell you that you must utilize your mana in order to use your blessing. Mana, a special energy that permeates the entire universe, a further gift from the Almighty Lord. Mana can only be absorbed so much by your body at once. Consider your body to be a container. More cannot be put in the container than is permitted. When your container is empty, your body absorbs the surrounding mana automatically, however the rate varies based on each person and their ''ascension''. Your container will be bigger and your mana absorption rate will be faster as you are stronger." ¡­.. ¡­.. It was long. It was freaking long! I nearly fell asleep. I rubbed my eyes tiredly. "You didn''t even pay attention to today''s ss, Edward¡­" she scolded. If not for Jayden and Milleia elbowing me each time my eyelids started to close, then I''d have been caught by Professor Katia. Well, I feel like she noticed that I wasn''t paying any attention¡­ "I don''t need. I can remember everything I saw in two minutes," I said quickly, hoping to divert attention from myself. "R-Really¡­?" Milleia looked at me skeptically. I nodded, hoping she would believe me. "Woaww." As expected, she bought my lie. [] ''Hm? Well, the truth is that it was a half-lie.'' [] ''During the exam, you can just help me, Cleenah.'' [<...>] Thanks to her, I will be near the top of the ranks and might even gain ess to the Enigma Dungeons. I''m a genius. I smiled at my ingenious n. I won''t have to force myself to study to please Aunt Belle. What a perfect n! That shitty father will soon regret casting me away. As I dreamed of seeing the frustrated faces of Simon and my father, someone stopped on my way as I came out of the auditorium. It was La. She was smiling at me. "La?" "Morning Lyra. Sorry, but I will borrow Edward for a minute. I need to talk to him about my father''s message to the Duke Falkrona," La said, still smiling. Lyra nodded, still a bit puzzled, and I followed La away from the group. I didn''t know what to expect, but La''s smile put me at ease.@@novelbin@@ I shrugged and followed her. Chapter 79 Branch Of Eden Inside one of the numerous training rooms in the training building of the academy, I was with Julian. Julian looked at me with anticipation as I held the small staff in my hand. "Then? What do you think?" he asked. I didn''t answer him right away. Instead, I examined the staff closely, marveling at its pure white color and divine appearance. The golden lines that pulsed like veins on the staff only added to its mystical aura. When I touched it, I felt as though I was touching a living thing. It was obvious that this staff was made from the most precious material in the world - a branch of the Sacred Tree of Eden. I swirled the staff in my hand, getting a feel for its weight and power. Despite its lightness, I could sense its incredible destructive ability. The power of the Eden tree was unmistakable. I remembered the Second Game''s story, which focused on the Eden tree, and a smile spread across my face as I continued to practice with the staff. With each swirl, thrust, and swing of the staff, I could hear a loud ''whoosh'' echoing through the air. Although I wasn''t an expert at wielding a staff, I had trained hard for a whole month and had be proficient thanks to the book Julian gave me. My movements were fast and urate enough to make them appear as though they were. I was d to see my progress paying off. "Incredible," Julian said, staring at me with his mouth agape. "You reached such a level in just a month?" A grin appeared on his face as he continued, "Looks like I found a diamond in the rough-" "Thrust." But before he could finish his sentence, I channeled my mana and the small staff shone white. With a vibration running through my whole body, the staff extended at great speed toward Julian. Julian''s panicked reaction was instantaneous, as he jumped high and far, which was quite a sight to behold. It was obvious he was scared for his life. Meanwhile, the staff continued to extend until it bumped into the wall of the training room. The impact was powerful enough to cause a small shockwave that traveled through every part of my body. I groaned in pain, feeling the impact in my bright red hands. I had the illusion of having broken my wrists, which was really unpleasant. [] ''Come on, I just wanted to test my new weapon.'' Sigh, I admit it''s my own fault for testing my new weapon in such a reckless manner. As the staffnded on the ground, it shrunk back to its original size, resembling a sword. The veins stopped pulsating, probably because I had stopped channeling my mana. "Arghh¡­" As a wave of exhaustion assaulted me, my head started to spin. I felt disoriented, and it took me a moment to process Julian''s angry shout. "Are you stupid?! You nearly killed me!" Julian eximed once hended on the ground. As the man approached me in his ragged shirt and loose-fitting pants, I couldn''t help but think he looked like a beggar. His clothes seemed outdated and worn, which only added to the impression. "Don''t exaggerate; you wouldn''t have died just for that," I said to Julian, trying to calm him down. "Just for that?" Julian stomped his foot in frustration. "It was heading straight towards my face!" "Maybea?" I suggested, trying to diffuse the tension. Julian grunted angrily, looking like he was about to snap. "Um, can you move?" I asked him, noticing the unpleasant odoring from him. "Did you brush your teeth first? Your clothes are also kinda-" "It''s good, it''s good, it''s good," Julian interrupted me, starting to recite a mantra in a low tone. "It''s just a brat. Let''s calm down." Taking advantage of Julian''s distraction, I stepped back and quickly picked up my staff from the ground. I frowned as I felt a strange sensation. "Hey, old man," I asked Julian, "why am I feeling so tired?" "That''s not surprising," Julian replied. "You''re using a weapon made of a divine tree. The fact that you were even able to wield it right away is an aplishment in itself." I realized that he was probably right, and it was thanks to my Falkrona bloodline. Along the Celesta, this bloodline was known to be among the strongest. I had abandoned my god, but I couldn''t deny the usefulness of his blood. Although if my ancestors knew about my decision, they would probably disapprove. Still, it felt liberating to be free of their protection and able to use Mary''s mirror ability with more proficiency. It was like the legacy of Cleenah was finally unlocked. With the staff in hand, I turned to face Julian and raised it towards him. "Brat¡­I''m really getting tired of your jokes," Julian growled with a sharp re. "This isn''t a joke," I replied, narrowing my eyes. "Where did you get branches from Eden''s Tree?" "..." "How did you even find someone capable of manipting such a rare material to create a weapon, and why are you doing all of this for me?" I asked, lowering the staff. I have to admit, since the first day I met him, Julian has struck me as an odd character. I had only had a sliver of faith in him when he promised to bring me a weapon made from a branch of Eden''s Tree, but he had delivered on that promise. It was the most expensive and valuable material in the world, and even my father, with all his wealth and status, would have struggled to obtain it. So, why did Julian go to such great lengths for me? He may have looked like a beggar, but there was no denying that he had some powerful connections. "..." "..." For a moment, there was only silence as Julian and I locked eyes. "You''re not a stupid brat," Julian finally chuckled, raising both his hands in surrender. Of course, he couldn''t be an enemy because he worked in the Celesta Kingdom''s most prestigious and secure academy, but there were some guys in the academy who were members of Ante-Eden. I was simply lowering my guard while strengthening it inwardly. I spoke my mind, "You''re not my enemy, but you''re not my ally either." Julian crossed his arms, "I''m not your enemy." "I will be the one deciding that. My mind is yet to have settled." I couldn''t trust him entirely, though. There were some people in the academy who were part of Ante-Eden. I was just lowering my guard outwardly while reinforcing it inwardly. "I work for Geoffrey Higer Eden," Julian revealed, surprising me. "The headmaster?" I asked, taken aback. "Yeah, the headmaster of the Royal Eden Academy," Julian confirmed. I was shocked. Was he really telling the truth? The headmaster had taken an interest in me, and I had nned to earn his favor one day. "Is he the one behind all our discussions until now?" I asked. "The headmaster himself told me to provide you with everything you would need," Julian said, shaking his head. "I wouldn''t have given you that powerful weapon without his permission." Julian denied that he would have given me the powerful weapon without the headmaster''s permission. It could be that Julian was acting on his own. As I stood before Julian, my mind was filled with questions about the headmaster, who seemed to have taken an interest in me. "What about our first encounter? I was the one approaching you." "Ahaah," Julianughed. "Just when I was thinking how to talk to you, you came directly to me. The headmaster wanted me to give you a staff and the book." Why did he instruct him that? I agree that I made quite the entrance back then at the ceremony, but was that enough to catch his eye? Don''t tell me he had sensed the presence of Cleenah and the other two legacies within me from the first day when I had interrupted his speech¡­ The realization that the headmaster might have already sensed the presence of my three legacies made me uneasy. I had been keeping them hidden, determined to reveal them only when I was strong enough to defend myself against Ante-Eden. But if the headmaster had already caught wind of them, then how long could I keep them secret? Trying to push my doubts and fears aside, I asked Julian, "Why did the headmaster order you to give me the staff and the book?" Julian shrugged, "I don''t know. I''m just doing what he told me to do." "Isn''t that a little creepy? Stalker?" I couldn''t help but ask. Julian let out a snort, "I wasn''t stalking you, brat. You should be grateful that the headmaster has taken an interest in you. Even I was shocked when he asked me to give you the staff and the book. And let''s not even talk about how jealous I was." As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the staff in my hand. "Why should I be grateful?" I retorted, taking a step back. "An old man has his eyes on me, and another old man is stalking me around. And I have no idea why."@@novelbin@@ "I''ve got a wife and kids, brat! I don''t care about you," Julian snapped. "I''m just doing my job, that''s all." I chose to ignore his outburst and closed my eyes. I remembered the headmaster''s brief appearances in the game. He was the most powerful person in the academy and one of the most powerful people in the entire kingdom. Fortunately, he was not a foe. He was aposed man who prioritized the academy and its students over the Celesta Kingdom. So, if someone was threatening the students or his academy, he would take action without informing anyone, even if the perpetrator was also a student. Speak about contradictions¡­ I made such an entrance on the first day for that reason. I wanted him to pay attention to me and let go of his previous perception of me. His being on my side would increase the likelihood of a happy oue. "I want to meet him." "What?" Julian was confused by my words. "If you want to meet, then you should just go to his offic-" "No," I said, cutting him off. "Tell him with your own words. I''ll see him at 5 p.m." "What?! Do you think the headmaster is your pal?!" "Tell him," I said with a smile. "I''m sure he''ll make time for me." Chapter 81 Senior Kleah [1] "Hey, junior, you''rete," Kleah said, sighing as I greeted her. "Well, you''re early, Senior," I replied. "Ha, is that supposed to be a joke?" Kleah raised an eyebrow. I shook my head, "Nope." Kleah grinned at me thoughtfully and said, "I heard a rumor that you''re madly in love with La and you were going to fight against Ronald Trueheart for her." "That''s not true," I said, frustrated that rumors were spreading like wildfire. "It''s just a rumor; forget about it." "I can''t forget about it, junior," Kleah shook her head vehemently. "Well, then, I won''t forget that you''re a half-el-" "Hey, you!" Kleah covered my mouth with her hand, her green-leaf eyes ring at me. "Don''t use that as leverage every time you''re losing an argument," she whispered, still ring at me. Her pretty face was so close to mine, and her addictive scent was awakening my primal instincts. Damn, she was still a teenager, but her body was driving me crazy! [] ''You mean he feels threatened by me?'' [Isn''t that obvious?] Nah. I don''t want to sound cocky, but even though I''m handsome, I know Kleah well enough to say that she''s not the type to fall for just anyone. In the game, it took me a lot of effort to win her over. After all, she was a main heroine. Suddenly, Liart called out my name. "Edward Falkrona..." It was obvious that he recognized me, probably because of my family''s status as a Marquis. Sigh...as if dealing with Tyler wasn''t already enough, now I have to deal with this guy too. Chapter 83 Senior Kleah [3] "What happened?" Miranda''s wind started to blow the smoke away, slowly revealing a group of people heading straight for us. Curse my luck! Quickly, I pulled a id out of my ring and ced it over Kleah''s head. It might have hidden her elf ears, but her aura was still obvious. "Senior, don''t run. It''s useless," I said, stepping in front of Kleah. "Just stay behind me. I''ll take care of this." "No, I-" "Kleah," I interrupted, kneeling down to look at her hidden face. "Trust me." There was a moment of hesitation, but eventually she nodded. I stood up and turned around, preparing to unleash my Falkrona bloodline. With a strong determination, I summoned a grey aura that swirled around both Kleah and myself, slowly concealing her elven aura. "What are you doing?" Miranda asked, confusion etched on her face. "No. Don''te." As she took a step forward and saw Kleah on the ground behind me, I warned her not to take any more steps. Burning through even more mana, I activated the first and second wings of the Falkrona Bloodline abilities. My thoughts elerated, and my speed increased significantly. It wasn''t for show¡ªI needed to earn enough time to get Kleah out of this mess. The wind picked up around me, stirred by my powerful aura. It seemed to confuse everyone around me, but I didn''t have time to worry about that. My mind was already focused on finding a solution to the problem at hand. My mana was depleting rapidly as I pushed it to its limits, causing a pounding headache to set in. I gritted my teeth and tried to ignore the pain as I searched for a way to resolve the situation. Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to me, "Kleah? What happened?!" I inwardly groaned. Just what I needed, more distractions. Ignoring mepletely, Liart stepped forward and scanned the area, his eyes searching for Kleah. She timidly stood up and clung to my back, seeking shelter behind me. Fortunately, she was shorter than me, so I was able to shield her from view. I could tell that Liart was angry, probably because Kleah had ignored him and soughtfort in my presence instead. I bristled with annoyance as he approached us, but I didn''t let it show. "She''s sick, can''t you see?" I snapped at him, my tone sharp. "Back off and give us some space." Just buzz off for fuck''s sake! Do you need me to spell it for you? She doesn''t like you! It''s obvious! [] ''No, I''m sure he knows it but refused to abandon.'' "Leave us? Aahaahaha! Rather she is in danger with someone like you!" Liart''s viinousughter grated on my nerves, and I cringed at the sight of him putting his hand on his face. He continued to taunt me, insisting that Kleah was in danger with me, but I refused to back down. "I know Kleah better than you ever could," Liart dered, his voice dripping with arrogance. "My father knows the best doctors in the kingdom, and I''ll make sure she gets the help she needs." I rolled my eyes. "Are you deaf? I said leave us alone," I repeated, my tone nowced with a threatening edge. I channeled my inner Edward from the Second Game, and it seemed to work. Most of my clubmates backed away with yelps and shrieks, clearly intimidated by my sudden shift in demeanor. But Liart wasn''t deterred. His eyes zed with anger as he advanced toward me, clearly intending to attack. Kleah clung to my back, her grip tightening with fear. I knew that Kleah possessed elven magic, but until now, she had concealed it with the bracelet she always wore. In this moment of crisis, she was unable to use her magic to defend herself. Just as Liart''s fist was about to connect with my face, a sudden gust of wind blew in, and Miranda appeared next to him. "Leave them, Liart," she ordered calmly. "Myra? You want to leave Kleah with this scum who assaulted girls?" Liart sneered, still trying to provoke me. I gritted my teeth, determined not to rise to his bait. [] I took a deep breath and stepped back, with Kleah behind me. Miranda''s tangerine eyes locked onto me as she bit her lip and let out a sigh. "Kleah is not a child. If she trusts him, then we have to respect her choice," she said, attempting to diffuse the tension. Liart clenched his fists, clearly not satisfied with the oue. I knew I was nearly out of mana, and the prospect of another battle didn''t seem appealing. As if reading my thoughts, Liart smirked and swung his hand, sending a wave of mana hurtling towards me. I was just about to grab my staff when lightning crackled and a figure appeared before me. The two forces collided, and the attacks cancelled each other out. A wave of relief washed over me when I realized it was Jayden. "I thought you''d nevere," I said, exhausted. Jayden scratched his cheek awkwardly. "I wasn''t sure what to do, but I couldn''t let you face him alone." Tyler joined us, bounding up to Jayden''s side. "I''m here too!" I nodded in appreciation before turning to Kleah. "Don''t worry, they''ll take care of this." "Okay¡­" "Now, rx a bit. I will take you out of here." As I lifted Kleah up in a princess carry, I surveyed our surroundings, looking for a ce to retreat to. With my first wing activated, I drew a passage to an isted location. I stomped the ground with my second wing, causing my figure to blur. I couldn''t help but nce back at Liart, his expression livid with fury. I frowned for a moment before leaving. "Do you have another one?" I asked Kleah as we sped away. "No¡­the headmaster was the one giving me that." As I raced towards the fourth building, Kleah''s arms were wrapped tightly around my neck. Her body was soft and warm against mine, but I couldn''t let myself be distracted. I needed to find a solution to her bracelet problem. "The headmaster, huh?" I mused aloud. "He''s the only one who knows your true identity, right?" Kleah nodded in confirmation. I picked up my pace, feeling a sense of urgency. "I''ll speak to him as soon as possible," I promised her. Kleah let out a small sigh of relief, and I felt a twinge of guilt for not realizing the severity of the situation earlier. "Hold on tight, Senior," I said and elerated even more. "Whaaaa-hyaaaaa!" Ignoring Kleah''s cute scream, I focused on my surroundings as I ran, taking note of any potential threats. It wouldn''t do to let my guard down, especially since Liart was still out there somewhere. "So, what exactly happened with your bracelet?" I asked Kleah, hoping to gain a better understanding of the situation. "It''s made of rare materials and is strong, but also weak. Mana overload could easily disrupt its ability," she exined. "Usually I wear protection against such eventuality¡­" I see. Elven magic and mana are different. Mana overload, I don''t how¡ªdisturbed her bracelet made from elven magic. My eyebrows shot up in surprise. "And you didn''t wear any protection today?" Kleah looked down, embarrassed. "I...I forgot." "...are you really in the top three of the second years?" I asked Kleah incredulously. "I am!" "Ouch! What the heck?!" I groaned when Kleah pinched me out of nowhere. "It''s because of you, junior!" Kleah almost sulked. "Me?" I scoffed. "Because of whom did I overload those bracers, senior?" "I admit it''s me, but now you are rewarded. Men would kill to carry me," Kleah said, nodding her head. Such a narcissist. "I see, then I shall profit," I said, smirking. I closed the distance between me and Kleah, but before I could do anything, she palmed my face with a red, embarrassed expression. "H-Hey! What are you thinking?!" Kleah stammered. "I''m just taking my reward," I replied yfully. "W-What are you thinking?!" Kleah eximed as she pushed me away. We continued to banter as we ran at a tremendous speed towards the fourth building. Now how do I enter without gathering attent- A bright light surrounded us, and in an instant, we were transported to a room with ornate white walls. As I regained my bearings, I heard a voice behind me. "Do you need something, Edward Falkrona, or should I call you Olphean now?" I turned around to see Geoffrey Higer Eden, the headmaster, sitting behind arge desk, his golden eyes piercing into me before shifting to Kleah. "I wouldn''t have expected such a rtionship between you two." Kleah and I looked at each other, unsure of what to say. I was still holding her close to my chest, and I could feel her body tense up. "Leave me!" she eximed, pushing me away. "I know," I replied, stepping back. The headmaster shook his head, amused by our youthful antics. He then tossed something at Kleah, which she caught with surprise. It was the same bracelet that I had burned. "Be careful next time. Your sister won''t let me in peace so easily if something happens to you," he warned her. "Thank you," Kleah replied with a grateful smile. The headmaster then turned his attention to me. "Edward, I would like to have a serious discussion with you." I could see the worry in Kleah''s eyes, and she quickly jumped to my defense.@@novelbin@@ "N-No, headmaster. It was because of me... Junior didn''t do anything wrong." "It''s not for that young girl. Regardless, I still need to talk to him. You don''t have to worry." "Yeah, don''t worry senior." I couldn''t resist teasing Kleah a bit. Her face, now partially covered by the id, revealed a stunning, elven-like appearance as she blushed in response to my remark. "Don''t get too full of yourself, junior. I''ll see you at the next session," she retorted, giving me a fierce look before turning and walking away. [] [Definitely.] ''I am not!'' It was just well... Teasing a heroine was sure fun. I don''t really have the asion with the others after all. I sighed and turned toward the headmaster, who opened his mouth. "Edward Olphean Falkrona, will you take a seat so we can discuss?" Chapter 85 In The Holy Church "Let me go, old man!" I struggled to break free from the old man''s grasp. Thest thing I wanted was to get involved with the corrupt Holy Church. Not yet, anyway. The Church wouldn''t even appear until the Third Game, and right now, I wasn''t nearly strong enough to take them on. Plus, if Ante-Eden found out about my involvement, it would only lead to more trouble. "Do you have no shame?!" I yelled in anger. "Dragging me forcefully into a dangerous ce!" "Don''t worry, as long as you stay near me, no harm wille to you," the old man replied calmly. "I''m not a damsel in distress! Get off me!" I retorted. "What a noisy brat," he muttered under his breath. Noisy? I didn''t want to risk death! In a matter of seconds, the old man''s lightning-fast speed had us out of the academy and heading straight towards the north of the capital, where the Holy Church of Eden was located. "Close your eyes," he instructed me. I clicked my tongue and reluctantly shut my eyes. [] I heard Cleenah''s warning in my mind which didn''t reassure me at all. ''Yeah...'' Suddenly, I felt a floating sensation and a rush of wind that made me feel queasy. After what felt like an eternity, the movement finally ceased. "It''s safe to open your eyes now," the old man said, gently cing me down on the ground. As I slowly opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a white wall adorned with strange, golden patterns. I turned my head and took in my surroundings, feeling a knot form in my stomach. I was inside the Holy Church. ? One of the many prayer halls, to be exact. The hall was deathly silent, except for the asional murmur that could be heard here and there. White-robed people were gathered in prayer before an immense sculpture of a tree surrounded by golden pirs. These were the symbols of Eden and its supposed superiority. "Follow me," the old man urged, and I had no choice but to obey. As we made our way through the halls, several bishops bowed immediately upon seeing the old man. After all, he was the brother of the current Pope, and they all knew him well. Some of them recognized me, while others didn''t seem to care. It was as if they werepletely cut off from the outside world, their faith in Eden consuming everything. After crossing several silent corridors, we finally arrived at the main hall, the holiest ce of the Holy Church. Two holy knights were guarding the entrance, and like the others, they bowed and opened the immense, adorned doors. Even the doors didn''t make any sound as they were opened. I took a deep breath and braced myself. And then, before me,y an immense church hall with a dozen benches ced here and there on my left and right. In front of me, there was a golden carpet leading up to the altar. And near the altar stood three people. An old man who bore a striking resemnce to the headmaster, and two young girls who were like two beautiful flowers amidst a bunch of dead trees. They stood out due to their surreal beauty, despite their young age. The bald, slit-eyed Pope looked back at his brother, the headmaster, and I couldn''t help but notice that there were too many old men surrounding these two young girls. It all felt a little strange to me. I couldn''t help but wonder about the personal lives of these old men in the Holy Church. Had they ever had a wife or a girlfriend? Did the Pope have a family in this world too? But before I could stop myself, the words spilled out of my mouth. "Hey old man," I addressed the headmaster, though I knew I should show him more respect. "I''m your headmaster, show some respect, Edward Falkrona," he retorted. "Right, sorry about that," I apologized. "But I have an important question." "Curious about the Holy Church, are we? Let''s hear it. The Pope might be willing to answer you," the headmaster said, gesturing towards his brother with a smile. "Are you curious about something, young man?" The Pope asked me in a gentle tone. "Well, it''s a little embarrassing to ask that..." I scratched my cheek awkwardly.@@novelbin@@ I didn''t want to ask, but I was intrigued and needed to know if the Pope had a family for the Third Game. I''ve never been to a church on Earth, so I''m not sure how it works. It could also happen differently here. "No one will judge you by your ignorance here, young man; go ahead." The Popeughed softly. They were all looking at me, including the Main Heroine and her cousin. "A-Actually never-" Just as I was about to retreat, the headmaster elbowed me. "Don''t waste his time and ask it, brat. Only a handful of people could ask the Pope questions." "N-No I mean-" "Ask." "..." When the headmaster threatened me like that, I gave up. Moreover, they were looking at me, waiting impatiently. [] "W-Well, it''s nothing special, I just wanted to know if all priests, bishops, cardinals and eventually, his Excellency are..." "..." "...v-virgins?" I stuttered when the old man red at me. I shifted ufortably under their gazes, feeling like a total idiot. Bute on, who wouldn''t be curious about the sexual lives of holy men and women? It''s not like they were normal people, right? More importantly, I wanted to know if the Pope had a family! "..." Utter silence. "D-Don''t misunderstand me; I''m not insulting you guys. It''s just, y-you see, you are all praying to Eden, so are you allowed to be virgins?" "....." "Is that a no?" "E-Enough!" Before I could ask again, the headmaster closed my mouth. "I-I just asked my question, old man!" "What kind of question is that?!" The old man didn''t seem to appreciate my inquiry, his face turning a deep shade of red as he red at me. Even the Main Heroine and her cousin looked embarrassed for me. "You forced me to ask it!" "Are you not educated about that?!" "I just heard that they were all virgins! But I wanted to hear it from their own mouth!" "Do you want to kill them with shame?" "Eh? So they do feel desire-" "Stop that brat!" "Stop touching me, old geezer! I''m not into guys, less the old one dying next year!" "I will fire you from the academy, brat." "Do it, and I will spread to the entire academy that you touched me." "I''ve never seen such an ill mannered brat." "You can thank my shitty father for that." The room fell silent again as we stared at each other down. It was a tense moment, and I wasn''t sure who would back down first. But finally, the headmaster relented and let me off the hook. As soon as the Pope called out, Geoffrey and I turned our heads to face him. I couldn''t help but avoid the stares of the priests, who looked like they wanted to kill me on the spot. [] ''There''s no need for them to feel embarrassed. I''m a virgin, and so are you and Jarvis.'' [] ''But you''re older than them, aren''t you?'' [] I couldn''t help but think that, despite her age, Cleenah was still quite childish. "Did youe here to address your student''s question?" "Actually, no, Francis." Geoffrey was quick to reply to the Pope''s question. ""Pfff-"" "Hm? I couldn''t help but notice the sound of gigglesing from somewhere nearby. I soon found the source. The one with an innocent face was Maria Reina Paradis. She was the old man''s eldest son''s daughter. And the one with a confident expression was Seraphina Rita Paradis. She was the old man''s youngest son''s daughter. Both were the old man''s granddaughters. Maria''s auburn-golden hair flowed down her back in gentle waves, catching the light and shimmering like a halo around her head. Her heterochromia eyes - one deep blue and the other golden - were mesmerizing, and seemed to hold the secrets of the universe. Beside her stood Seraphina, who had a simr auburn-golden hair, though her eyes were both golden. She exuded an almost divine aura, as if she was a true saintess herself. It was no wonder that the two of them were often referred to as "the Saintesses" within the Vatican but only one of them was going to be the saintess of the Garden of Eden; Also, I couldn''t help but notice their exquisite dresses - Maria wore a flowing white gown with golden embroidery, while Seraphina''s dress was a rich gold with intricate beading. They looked as though they had stepped out of a Renaissance painting, and I felt woefully underdressed in my simple--well, miserable ripped tracksuit. "!" When Maria noticed my gaze, she quickly hid behind her cousin. "Hmph," Seraphina, in the contrary, harrumphed at me in response. I couldn''t help but feel a little confused and taken aback by their reaction, but it was clear that they were trying to hold backughter. I can''t me them--I humiliated all the people they have known for years now. Wait...I am really a bastard. No wonder they are ring at me. Chapter 88 Holy Chosen Of Eden "Shit!" I kicked a bench in frustration. "Why the hell am I still stuck in this damn church? I used that stupid Lifestone to teleport close to the academy, not end up in another damn room in this ce!" I cursed my luck and let out a weakugh. "..." When I turned around, I saw Maria and Seraphina. Seraphina had her arms protectively wrapped around Maria, shielding her from me. "I''m not interested in brats," I scoffed. [] [What are you then?] "We''re only two years younger than you!" Seraphina''s face turned red with anger at my dismissivement. Ignoring the threements, I walked towards the door and peeked into the corridor. Priests were running in all directions, trying to escape from...bees? I mmed the door shut in frustration and punched it, making Maria flinch in fear. [] ''I know¡­'' "Sigh¡­" I need to calm down. After all, they were just innocent 14-year-old girls. But I''m so damn tired of this whole freaking world! It''s been three months since Nyrel and Edward''s memories merged with mine, but I''ve only grown more and more exhausted with each passing day. I''m not some protagonist reincarnated in another world who will eventually be the strongest. I''m weak, and I don''t have that kind of mentality. I ended up in this world against my will, thanks to that bastard of Tokyo, during the lowest moments of both my lives. I lost Ephera on Earth, and here in this world, my family was against me (although, to be fair, I was partially responsible for that). The only thing that kept me going was the thought of Ephera. That guy told me I could find her here, but I didn''t believe it for a second. I tried not to think about it too much because I didn''t want to give myself false hope, but just the thought of her face and voice brings me so much happiness. Maybe it''s because I feel more connected to Nyrel''s memories now, but I really did love her more than anything in the world. I''ve already asked Jarvis about her whereabouts, but he didn''t know - or rather, that bastard didn''t tell Jarvis. He clearly wants something from me, and it''s starting to piss me off. Despite everything, there are some good things in my life. Thanks to the presence of Cleenah, Mary, and Aunt Belle, I haven''tpletely lost my mind yet. I sat down on one of the benches and took a deep breath to calm myself down. Maybe if I can finish this game, that bastard will finally give me some clue about Ephera''s whereabouts, assuming she was really reincarnated here. But for now, I pushed that thought aside and stretched my limbs, propping my legs up on the bench in front of me and crossing my arms. "Where are your parents?" I asked Maria and Seraphina. "My father and mother are dead," Seraphina replied, her voice filled with sadness. "My father disappeared three years ago, and my mother is in aa." The same was for Maria. I looked at both of them, who were now on the verge of tears. So they both grew up without parents. That old man must have been the one raising them with care. But still, what kind of life is that? "Um, did you also lose your parents?" Seraphina asked me timidly. "How did you know? I thought you didn''t know me?" I replied, surprised. "I just had a feeling," Maria said softly. "You looked so lonely when we talked about our parents." Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. She was right¡ª I had been feeling so alone since I arrived in this world. Fortunately, it didn''tst long. I guess I could sympathize with Maria and Seraphina. Losing their parents at such a young age, that''s just rough. I''ve experienced loss too. In my past life, I lost my family when I was 17. And in this world, I lost my mom when I was only 7. And to make matters worse, my dad adopted Simon and spoiled him rotten. My sisters, Miranda and Elona, were there for me, but because of the hallucinations I kept having about the future, I started to distrust them. But now that I''ve had time to reflect and recover my past life memories, I feel a lot more neutral about it. Although, I do still feel guilty about how I treated them. Elona was my younger sister and even though she fought me in the Second Game, I can still remember her tears when I was dying. As for Miranda, she was already in love with Jayden, so she didn''t show too much emotion, but I could tell she was sad.@@novelbin@@ I realize now that maybe I was too focused on the game''s scenario and didn''t pay enough attention to real life. But today, Elona and Miranda are different people. They''re not the same ones from the game or the hallucinations. As I sat on the bench, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much the plot had already changed since I left the House two months ago. With my previous life memories intact, I knew I had to tread carefully and use my knowledge wisely without making any rash decisions. There was also the mysterious ''X'' whose true intentions remained unknown. It was pointless to continue ying the role of a wingman and risking everything. Instead, I needed to focus on myself and intervene when necessary, just like I did with La before she ''harmed'' Milleia. As I thought about all of this, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. I knew what I had to do now. But there was another matter that had been on my mind for a while. "So, who is the Saintess?" I asked, finally voicing my thoughts. At my question, both Maria and Seraphina went silent, with Maria still hiding behind her friend. I guess my outburst from earlier had left them wary of me. [] Great. I had already ruined my first impression. "Can you please stop hiding like I''m some kind of beast?" I said in a calmer tone. "I just saved your life, and it''s disheartening to see you on guard like that." Thankfully, my words seemed to reassure them, and they finally came over to sit on the bench next to me. "We are both candidates to be the next Saintess," Seraphina announced. "But Sera is the most likely to be the next one!" Maria chimed in, beaming with pride. "N-No, I think it''s you, Reina!" Seraphina countered, praising her cousin in turn. Despite beingpetitors for the coveted role of Saintess, the two young women seemed to have a strong and supportive bond. Curious, I asked, "Aren''t you inpetition? Why are you so close?" "Eh? Because Sera is my sister!" Maria responded, with Seraphina nodding in agreement. "She''s not your sister, she''s your cousin," I pointed out. "She is my sister!" Maria insisted, to which I simply shrugged. At least they wouldn''t fight over the title. Also, since, thanks to me, Seraphina will survive, she''s likely to be the next Saintess. I thought to myself. But then, a question popped into my head. "Has your apostle been chosen?" "W-Whaaaaa?!" Seraphina stammered, her face turning bright red. The reason behind her reaction was because her Apostle was none other than her future husband and fiancee. The selection of the Apostles was a crucial aspect of the game, and the criteria were rigorous. The purity and righteousness of the candidates were some of the essential factors considered. Anyway, if I recall correctly, Maria''s apostle should have been Jayden, despite the fact that she was a Main Heroine in the Third Game. Her Apostle was either Jayden or the protagonist of the Third Game. But, like the other two protagonists, Jayden was destined to be an Apostle. Of course, this did not imply Maria would have a reverse harem. There were six Holy Chosen of Eden. The Saintess of the Garden of Eden and her Apostle, the Apostle of Lumen. The Prophetess of the Sacred Tree of Eden and her Apostle, the Apostle of Nihil. The High Priestess of the Monolithe of Eden and her Apostle, the Apostle of Nox. Lumen, Nihil, and Nox were the three Trinity Gods responsible for the protection of Eden. It was fascinating to realize that the three Apostles were the three protagonists of the games, while the Saintess, Prophetess, and High Priestess were the Heroines. The role of all six was crucial in achieving the sessful ending of the games. All in all, the game was exceptionally well-written, and the plot wasplex and intriguing. "S-Still not!" Seraphina answered, still red. "And you?" I nced at Maria. "N-No!! I-I c-can''t¡­!" She also replied with flushed cheeks. Seraphina and Maria''s responses only made me smile. They were both so innocent and pure, it was almost amusing to see them react like that. As I observed them, I couldn''t help but think about how breathtakingly beautiful they were. With just two more years until they became true Saintesses, it was no wonder they could capture any man''s affection with their almost divine purity and innocence. Despite my own attraction to them, I couldn''t bring myself to act on it. After all, they were only fourteen years old, and I had lived long enough to know better. While my physical age may have been closer to theirs, my previous life experiences helped me keep a level head around them, as I was still a sixteen-year-old boy in both mind and body. Chapter 91 End Of The Church Incident Maria was hugging her previously injured hand close to her chest, while Seraphina was biting her lip and lost in thought. I couldn''t help but think that this incident might have made them grow up in another way¡­ The old man was right. It seemed like I was the first man they ever came in contact with. [] Cleenah made a snarkyment that wasn''t necessary. ''Don''t say it like that!'' ''I haven''t done anything inappropriate to them,'' I exined. ''All I did was hug them to teleport, hold their hands, and identally got kissed by one of them. I''m not a scumbag¡­'' But the reality was that any man who dared to touch a Saintess would be killed for such sacrilege. I started to sweat. Would I be killed too? I had to save them, but I couldn''t forget that they were Saintesses of Eden. "Listen to me," I said, causing Maria and Seraphina to stiffen. I won''t do anything; stop reacting like that! "I won''t do anything to you," I reassured them. "So don''t tell anyone what happened here, alright?" "Understood," a man''s voice replied. "Okay," I nodded in agreement. "..." "..." "..." "..." "..." Shit!@@novelbin@@ As I turned around, I caught the old man giving me a cold stare. "Grandpa!" Maria and Seraphina greeted their grandfather, but didn''t rush to hug him. It was clear that he was right when he warned me about the Saintesses before. "Are you two okay, Reina, Sera?" He asked, concerned. "Y-Yes! Th-Thanks to him..." Maria answered while ncing briefly at me before lowering her head. She seemed different since healing me. "Yes, grandfather. He helped us a lot," Seraphina replied, but her usually confident voice was trembling at the end. She didn''t look at me, but I noticed her ears turning tomato-red. I furrowed my brows, wondering what could be bothering her. Well, I guess that unexpected incident really shocked a true maiden like her. "..." The old man was silent for a moment, looking at each of us in turn. Feeling uneasy, I tried to break the silence. "You''rete, old man," I said nervously. He approached me with quick steps, and I couldn''t help but take a step back. "I-I''m not into old men, old man," I stammered, trying to keep my distance. "Oh? But maybe you''re into Saintesses?" he retorted angrily. Before I could respond, he grabbed my cheeks, and I panicked, thinking he was going to kiss me. "D-Damn you! Aunt Belle will beat you up, old man!" I protested, but he held me firmly. "Shut up," he said, clearly annoyed by my words, while Maria and Seraphina giggled behind him. I couldn''t stand the old man''s attitude, but I couldn''t do anything about it. "What is that?" he suddenly asked, touching my left cheek. I hesitated to answer, but when I touched it, I felt a moistened spot. "D-Don''t tell me!" I looked at Seraphina, who had stopped giggling and was covering her face with both hands, hiding the lipbalm on her lips. Her whole body was shivering. "Well..." I averted my face and wiped the lipstick mark on my cheek. "It was an ident, old man," I said, feeling embarrassed. "I should have known better...you''re their son after all. I shouldn''t have taken you," the old man said, rubbing his face in frustration. I couldn''t help but feel angry. "I should be the one regretting. I didn''t want toe, but you dragged me here! That creepy bee nearly killed all of us!" "It''s not for that, you idiot!" he snapped, banging my head. "Ow! Shitty old man!" I grumbled. "I will get you out of the academy! Since when does a headmaster hit his students?" I could see the anger in his eyes. "I''m doing it as a grandfather," he defended himself. "You ain''t my grandfather! Go adopt a grandson if you''re so sad!" I retorted. "It''s not for that, brat," he said with a serious expression. I was confused. "I don''t understand." "Look at them," he pointed at Maria and Seraphina, who both looked down. "What? They''re okay," I shrugged. "I''ve known them for fourteen years and I''ve never seen them with such expressions until now," he exined. "What''s the problem...? They matured, it''s good news," I said, trying to calm him down. [] The old man was beyond furious. He looked at me with disgust and eximed, "Matured? They are Saintess Candidates. The purest girls of the world! And you just tainted them in a single hour!" I could feel my face turning red with anger and embarassment. "Who tainted who?! I''ve done nothing, old geezer!" I retorted, feeling unjustly used. "You''ve done nothing?" he repeated incredulously, ncing at his granddaughters before clenching his fists. "I have to do something before it reaches the point of no return..." I had no idea what he was going on about. This whole situation was starting to feel ridiculous. "From now on, Edward Olphean, you are banned from the Holy Church until further notice," he dered firmly. My mind was spinning. "Huh?" I stammered, unable to believe what I was hearing. Maria and Seraphina, the old man''s granddaughters, had strange reactions to the news, but I was too preupied to take note. "Well, I have nothing to do here. At least for the next two years," I said with a shrug, trying to remain calm despite the old man''s angry demeanor. "Two years?" he narrowed his eyes. "Why?" I scoffed at his question. "Isn''t it obvious? In two years, your granddaughters'' apostles or fianc¨¦es will be chosen. It''s an important ceremony." I exined, hoping to reason with him. I have to be there, of course. It''s an important event in the Third Game. But the old man was having none of it. He was clenching his fists and teeth, clearly seething with anger. Maria and Seraphina looked like they were in shock, their faces still flushed with crimson. [] Cleenah suddenly spoke in a resigned tone. ''What?'' I was taken aback by her words. But before I could get a response, the old man dropped another bombshell. "I will never choose you. Forget your dreams, Edward," he stated firmly. I was left feeling utterly bewildered. What dreams was he talking about? I had no idea what was going on, and the old man''s attitude toward me was bing increasingly hostile. Was he misinterpreting something? And what dream?! Is he talking about attending the marriage ceremony? Was he that scared that I would taint his granddaughters?! Not like I taught them anything unholy like. "I think there is a misundersta-" "You won''t be allowed to enter the church or take part in their ceremony." The old man was sure unwavering. I couldn''t help but snort at the old man''s words. "You will plead with me toe back in two years, old man, I guarantee it," I replied confidently. I knew I had enough leverage to force his hand, if necessary. Despite my bravado, I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a misunderstanding in our discussion. And what was up with Maria and Seraphina? They were acting like lovesick teenagers. Did touching a man for the first time really turn girls into such weirdos? Shaking my head, I turned to leave the Holy Church. It seemed like the old man had already taken care of Regina Bee and Sergius. Good riddance, I thought to myself. At least Seraphina was still alive, which would change things for the better. Having two potential saintesses was better than having only one. As I was leaving, Maria called out to me hesitantly. "U-Um, Sir Edward," she said, ying with her fingers nervously. "What''s up?" I asked, ignoring the old man''s re. "Reina is my second name, and the people close to me call me like that," she exined, seeming unsure of herself. "I see¡­" I nodded, not really understanding where she was going with this. "..." "..." "..." "Reina, huh? That''s a pretty name," I said to Maria, who seemed to be waiting for my response. "Thank you!" Maria''s face lit up with gratitude as she hurried away behind the old man. Next up was Seraphina, who avoided making eye contact with me. "Thanks for saving us," she said, then turned to leave. But I couldn''t let her go just yet. "Hey," I called out to her. Seraphina stopped, waiting for me to say something. "I gave you some advice earlier, and I want you to remember it. I may have my own hidden goals, but I promise your safety is among my top priorities. You can trust me," I said in a serious tone. I wanted them both to be wary of anyone inside the church, especially with the Third Gameing up in two years. It was going to be brutal. "Yes, I will," Seraphina replied, touching her heart with a hurried gesture. What an odd pair those two were. Maria was nothing like she was in the Third Game, and Seraphina shouldn''t even be alive. But despite their differences, they shared a simr education, and Seraphina acted like a protective older sister to Maria. I shrugged, feeling somewhat relieved that they had each other to rely on. Good for them, I suppose. I''ll see them in two years. I hope they''ll grow up and be ready to face the horrors of that final game. With that thought in mind, I left them behind and headed off to rest before my fight with Ronald. But as I turned to go, the old man''s voice suddenly whispered in my ear, causing me to jump in rm. "Wait." "You''re creeping me out! Get away from me!" I said, feeling unnerved by his presence. Aunt Belle¡­I will tell her about that old man! "You''ll apany me." When I heard his words, I grimaced. Since he told me I tainted his daughters, my brain had stopped working properly. "I won''t! I have a fight against LaSimp!" "LaSimp? Whatever. Do you believe I''ll let you go after what you''ve done? I appreciate your assistance with Sergius, but I''d like to know how you knew. The Pope is also intrigued. Do you have any other things to say?" That Pope was definitely going to report me to Ante-Eden or something, but he needed more information from me. Again, I wanted to tell him about his brother but¡­ No. The time wasn''t right. The Holy Church was too powerful for me, Jayden, and the others at the time. The protagonist of the Third Game is unprepared, and the old man will not be able to stop them on his own. Yeah, not now. In two years, I will deal with that holy church. "I''ll tell youter, but not now..." I locked my gaze on the old man, clearly indicating that I would not tell him anything right now. "..." I continued because the old man remained silent. "Your granddaughters are now safe. Just don''t believe anyone but yourself, old man, and reinforce their security with loyal men." Just in case, I said. The Pope or the others will not try anything, but I didn''t want to risk their lives because of the low likelihood. "Alright. I will let you off for now." The old man nodded and ced his hand on my shoulders. I closed my eyes because I knew what he was going to do. I was back at the academy with the same feeling I had when Inded in the Holy Church. "By the way, Sergius is no longer alive?" I asked to be sure. "No. I kept him alive so I could question him." "Really?" I was surprised that he managed to keep him alive. Is it even possible? I mean, Ante-Eden makes a point of injecting poison into weakened members just in case. "Yes. You don''t have to be concerned about him, but be cautious, boy. If you''re going out by yourself, make sure you have a good reason." "I''m not a child, old man, but I appreciate the drive." I walked away after saying this. "Edward Olphean." "Hm?" I turned around and saw a smile on the old man''s face. "You have my heartfelt thanks. My little daughters are everything to me. I''m not sure why you put your life on the line to protect them, but I appreciate it. I have faith in you. If you have any problems, I will dly assist you." Wow. Such gratitude from a DemiGod. "In two years, I want to be in the ceremony of your granddaugh-" "No." Chapter 93 Edward Falkrona VS Ronald Trueheart [2] "Septem Treina, Thrust." Following a thunderous sound, my staff elongated and reached Ronald in a second. "!" By pure instincts, Ronald crossed his arms. "Aaah!" With a yelp of pain, he was flung away before crashing into a wall. "......." The spectators fell silent at this sight. Until now, I didn''t even inflict much damage after all. "Y-You¡­" Ronald wiped the blood from his lips and looked at his arms. They were swollen and red. Pretty sure he could feel the pain coursing strongly through his arms. I wasn''t even able to unleash such a weapon''s full power, but even like that, it was doing quite the damage. "Edward! You fucker!!!" Ronald conjured a wave of boulders, hurling them towards me with a deafening roar. I leapt into the air, my body moving faster than I ever thought possible as I soared over the rocks andnded gracefully on the other side. The Second Wing of the cheat Falkrona Bloodline for you. "You are noisy, Ronald." Ronald''s eyes widened in surprise as I charged towards him, my staff whirling through the air as I delivered a series of quick strikes. He dodged most of them, his earth magic protecting him from the worst of the blows, but I could tell he was starting to tire. "That damn earth magic!" It was certainly not a good match. with someone fighting with a staff only. I cursed and pushed forward, my staff shing through the air as I closed in on Ronald. He raised his arms, a wall of earth rising up to shield him from my attacks. But I wasn''t going to be stopped so easily. I could fell myself getting stronger and stronger with every movement. Yeah, that''s amazing. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, focusing all my energy on my staff. Suddenly, a surge of power coursed through my body, and my staff began to glow with an otherworldly light. I opened my eyes, feeling a sense of excitement and trepidation as I realized what had just happened. Ronald''s eyes widened in shock as I raised my staff. He knew what wasing. "Thrust!" He tried to dodge, but I was too fast, and the staff''s tip struck him full in the chest, sending him flying backwards with a cry of pain. I didn''t let up, charging towards Ronald as he struggled to regain his footing. He raised his arms in defense, his earth magic coalescing around him in a shimmering barrier. But I was determined to break through. "You are slow, Ronald!" Iughed, and I unleashed a torrent of lightning speed strikes. The earth around Ronald shook and trembled as my staff struck home, shattering his defenses and sending him crashing to the ground once more. I have to do it quickly. I was fighting, ignoring all the pain assaulting my body. I''m sure I broke a few bones inside, but being used to pain and thanks to adrenaline, I could manage it. "Aghh!" Ronald groaned, his body battered and bruised from the onught. But he wasn''t finished yet. With a snarl of rage, he rose to his feet, his eyes zing with fury. "B*tch! You''ll pay for that!" he shouted, unleashing a barrage of earth spikes that shot towards me with deadly uracy. "Celeritas Second Wing," my speed raised. I dodged and weaved, my speed and agility allowing me to avoid most of the spikes. But one caught me off guard, striking me in the shoulder and sending me sprawling to the ground. "Ah¡­shit¡­ah¡­" I gritted my teeth, pushing myself back to my feet as Ronald charged towards me. He raised his arms, a massive boulder forming in his hands as he prepared to strike the final blow.@@novelbin@@ I knew I had to act fast. I closed my eyes and focused all my energy on my staff, feeling the magic surging through my body. I opened my eyes, feeling a sense of calm and rity as I raised my staff and aimed it toward the boulder. "Septem Treina,nce!" I threw the staff, and it flew at tremendous speed. "!" Ronald panicked and threw the boulder as well. A loud explosion rang out, and a shockwave of sharp pieces of rocks flew everywhere. Ronald protected himself with a wall, while I could just dodge. My top was now ripped in several ces, with blood flowing out of my body. "Not bad Ronald." I said in a tired tone. Ronald red at me. "You hid well your abilities until now, Edward. That staff and your strange fighting art." "Well, I was just toozy to fight until now." I shrugged my shoulders. "Hm?" Noticing the silence, I looked around and saw all the spectators speechless. Our fight had nothing to do with a friendly match after all, but more than that, they were dumbfounded by my strength and new fighting style. Alfred, Loid, Thomas, and David were looking at me utterly shocked. La was with her impassive brother, smiling at me. Aurora was with Simon and Elona frowning. My sister was beyond shocked. I mean, she didn''t expect me to use the Falkrona bloodline abilities that smoothly with such a control. I ignored Milleia, Jayden, and Tyler''s cheers as they were embarrassing mainly because of Tyler shouting: ''He''s my best buddy!''. The ones catching my gaze was Louisa, who wasn''t sitting calmly like before. She was standing and looking at her brother, Ronald. Despite her usual calm expression, I knew she was worried about Ronald. At first she probably thought it was going to be easy against me but after what I showed she might have understood the gravity of the match. Miranda was with her group of friends, and she had that disbelief expression on her face. Finally, Kleah was in an isted corner looking at me, not really surprised. "I''m too popr, damn¡­" I muttered. Unfortunately, Ronald heard it, and a vein popped out on his forehead. "Let''s finish this, Edward." "I agree, Ronny." I nodded and waved my hand. The staff flew back to my hands. "Ahhhh!" Ronald roared as he channeled his magic, causing the ground beneath him to shake violently. I leapt back, dodging the earth spikes that burst from the ground where I had stood moments before. I raised my staff and channeled my own magic into it, causing it to glow with a bright white light. With a yell, I charged at Ronald, twirling my staff in a blur of motion. "Wall!" Ronald summoned a wall of earth to block my path, but I was ready for him. I activated my Celeritas First Wing ability, and suddenly everything around me seemed to be clearer. I could see each individual pebble in the wall as I smashed through it with ease, leaving a cloud of dust in my wake. "Dammit!" Ronald was quick to retaliate,unching a barrage of rocks at me. I activated my Celeritas Second Wing ability, and suddenly I was moving so fast that I left afterimages in my wake. I dodged the rocks with ease, closing the distance between us in a split second. It was really tiring. To not waste mana, I had to activate the Wings and quickly deactivate them. Thanks to that I was saving mana, but my stamina was exhausted. "Come!" Ronald was ready for me, however. He had conjured a massive boulder that he was swinging at me like a giant club. I knew I couldn''t dodge it, not at this speed. Instead, I focused all of my energy into a single strike. "Septem Treina, Sweep!" I swung my staff with all my might, channeling a big amount of my man into it. The impact was like a thunderp, and the boulder shattered into a million pieces. Ronald was sent flying backward,nding hard on the ground. He groaned as he struggled to get up, but I was already upon him. I swung my staff at him, but he rolled out of the way, narrowly avoiding the blow. He scrambled to his feet, and I could see the anger in his eyes. He raised his arms, and I knew he was preparing for something big. Was he buying time for something? "Ah¡­" Suddenly, I fell on my knees. I was reaching my limits. Some cracking sounds echoed, and I didn''t even know if they were hallucinations or true. "Not yet." I activated my Celeritas First Wing ability once again analyzed. I saw every movement Ronald made, and I was ready for all of them. He threw a rock at me, but I deflected it with my staff. He tried to create a wall of earth, but I smashed through it like it was paper. He tried to summon a golem, but I shattered it with a single strike. "H-How?!" Well, I don''t know either¡­ I felt more free in my movements and less burdened than I had always been before. I was too focused on using the Falkrona unique mana which I couldn''t control well. "Tch!" Ronald''s movements indicated that he was tired. He was panting heavily, his magic reserves running low. But he was still dangerous, and I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. I was about to strike again when suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my leg. "Arghhh!" I looked down to see arge rock embedded in my thigh. Ronald had taken advantage of my distraction to strike. I gritted my teeth and pulled the rock out, throwing it aside. Ronald was grinning now, a look of triumph in his eyes. I sighed in exhaustion. How long had it been? I and Ronald were really true monsters. Only freaks with rare bloodlines like us could fight that long at our age. "You''re finished, Edward," Ronald said, his voiceced with smugness. "Hm?" I nced again at him. "You may have been able to hold me off for a while, but you can''t beat me. Not with that staff of yours. I don''t know why you chose the staff even though you are better with a sword, but I can see your limits." Ronald smirked with his ragged breath. "You are yapping a lot, Ronny. La doesn''t like guys like that." "I will beat you up!" "Well, let''s get this over," I smiled and rushed to finish. Chapter 95 The Sister And Childhood Sweetheart "Why are you doing this? Brother did nothing to you!" Elona shouted angrily. Loid chuckled. "Such a naive girl. You think family is everything? You think just because you share the same blood, you have to stick together? Wake up, Elona. The world is not that simple. Sometimes, you have to choose between what''s best for your family and what''s best for yourself." Elona''s eyes widened. "What are you talking about?" "I''m talking about the fact that your precious brother is a liability," Loid sneered. "And what does that have to do with you, Elona? That guy left the Falkrona House. He is not your family anymore, righ-" "You have no rights to say that," she said through gritted teeth. "He is my brother and you have no right to divide us. No one can¡­.not even brother himself." Her voice cracked at thest words and even tears welled up in her eyes. I could feel a strange fluctuation in my emotions, quenching down my anger. Loid''s taunting words still lingered in my ears as I saw Elona standing before him, clenching her fists. "Ahaaahaha! You are still following him like a puppy despite what he had done to you and my stupid sister? You are really an idiot, aren''t you?" Loidughed out loud. "If caring for his family is stupid¡­then I suppose I am," Elona replied, her voice low but determined. She briefly lowered her gaze before raising it again, her grey eyes piercing Loid''s tangerine ones. "What¡­?" Loid narrowed his eyes, taken aback by her response. "Brother changed¡­he is showing simr expressions to before." A rare smile appeared on Elona''s face. Now that I think about it¡­ how long had it been since I saw a smile on Elona''s face. Since mother''s death, she rarely smiled, and it was only for me. She was forcing herself to smile at me because of my change, but after my tenth birthday¡­ "Please¡­Loid. Leave my brother alone," Elona asked in a sincere tone. "What are you going to do if I refuse?" Loid snickered. "I have old grudges against him. Thest years he remained hidden like a coward in his house, but this time I can finally show him who is above the other." "Enough, Loid," a new voice spoke out, and I quickly hid behind the corner to listen. Miranda... She walked over and joined Elona, a smile spreading across Elona''s face when she saw her. "Myra!" Elona said, the smile that she hadn''t shown me in so long appearing. Miranda smiled back at Elona and turned toward her younger brother. "Are you not tired of taking out your frustrations on Edward''s sister?" Miranda''s tangerine eyes shed with the same colored eyes of her brother. Loid clenched his fists at her words. What was she talking about? His frustrations? Could a bastard like him feel frustration in the first ce? I couldn''t help but wonder what Miranda meant by ''frustrations''. Was Loid dealing with some sort of internal conflict? Or was he simply using that as an excuse to justify his stupidity? "...you are so annoying, Miranda." loid muttered, "if you weren''t so obsessed with that guy, Joyca wouldn''t be in that pathetic state! And mothe-" "Loid!" Elona shouted in shock at Loid''s words before he could finish. As I watched the scene unfold before me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of shock and disbelief at Loid''s callous words towards his own sister. The way he had brought up the tragedy that had befallen their family, the loss of their mother and Joyca''s disability, seemed like a low blow even for him. I could see the hurt etched on Miranda''s face. It was clear that the loss of her mother had affected her deeply, and the fact that Loid was throwing it in her face only added salt to the wound. "You can me me, Loid. I will not deny my responsibilities for what has happened¡­" Despite the hurt, however, Miranda''s response surprised me. Instead ofshing out in anger or despair, she took the responsibility for what had happened. Her voice was quiet, but resolute, as she spoke.@@novelbin@@ The sadness in her smile was palpable, and it reminded me of the time when she had lost her mother. Despite the grief, she had always tried to keep a cheerful disposition around me, as if she knew that I too had lost someone dear to me. I wondered if that was the reason why she had always been so kind to me, seeking reassurance from someone who could understand her pain. It was a thought that lingered in my mind as I watched her speak, her gaze fixed firmly on Loid. "But that''s why I will not make the same mistake twice. I will be there this time for my family," she said. "For my brother," she continued, her eyes never leaving Loid''s face. Loid, for his part, seemed at a loss for words. His lips quivered as he tried to process what had just happened. For someone who had always seemed like a cold-hearted bastard to me, this was a side of him I had never seen before. As the tension in the room dissipated, I found myself staring at Elona''s lowered face and Miranda''s smile, which seemed to hide something dark and gloomy. There was still so much I didn''t understand about this family, and I couldn''t help but feel that there was more going on beneath the surface. "..." As for Loid¡ªhe was speechless for a few seconds. He seemed at a loss for words as his lips quivered. Again, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. I''ve never seen such interactions in the game. For me, Loid was aplete bastard without any emotions whatsoever. My anger toward him seems to have diminished, but not because of him. My gaze remained on Miranda and Elona. Regardless of what I''ve seen, they are both people I''ve been very close to in my childhood and now with a clearer mind I¡­ "..." "..." When I turned back to lean on the wall, my eyes met a beautiful pink pair of eyes. Milleia. What the hell? She was just near me, leaning in to hear the conversation. I was so focused and lost in my thoughts that I didn''t even notice her. Finally, Milleia noticed my gaze and tried to speak, but I immediately covered her mouth. "!" Thest thing I wanted was to get caught eavesdropping by Miranda, Loid and my sister. It would be too awkward. I put my index finger to my lips, signaling for Milleia to remain silent. She nodded, and we watched as Loid muttered something under his breath before walking away. I let out a sigh and removed my hand from my lips. Elona, who was probably wondering how Miranda had ended up here, spoke up. "Myra, what are you doing here?" Miranda, staring at Loid''s retreating figure, sighed. "I had a feeling that Edward was going toe looking for Loid, to make him pay for his involvement in his loss, but I guess I was wrong." I knew she was right, but I didn''t want to admit it. Five minutes ago, I had been ready to do serious harm to Loid. Milleia whispered, "Is that true?" I shook my head and replied, "No, of course not," lying through my teeth. Elona''s expression became bitter as she said, "I also thought my brother woulde. That''s why I went to look for Loid immediately." Am I that easy to read? [] My expression twitched at Cleenah''s answer. Were they thinking I was some kind of savage? Elona stood in front of Miranda, feeling grateful for her friend''s support. "Thanks, Myra," she said softly. Miranda furrowed her brows, confused. "For what?" Elona shifted her weight from one foot to the other. "You helped me with Loid," she said awkwardly. Miranda shook her head. "I didn''t really help you, Elona, but I think he will calm down a little. You don''t have to worry about...Edward." Her voice trailed off at the end. Elona hesitated before speaking again. "Brother changed, don''t you think, Myra?" "He changed nine years ago, Elona," Miranda answered, clearly avoiding the topic. "I''m not talking about after Mother''s death, Myra, but just a month ago." Miranda fell silent, and Elona continued. "I think he...is bing like before." "Elona," Miranda sighed. "Don''t get your hopes up that easily. Your brother won''t be like the one you yed with before-" "You yed as well, Myra," Elona cut her off with a frown. "You were also with us. Please don''t try to divide us like that..." She lowered her head sadly. Miranda was taken aback by Elona''s words. "I''m sorry," she said, suddenly embracing Elona. "You know how much you mean to me, Elona. I will never forget our happy memories...including the ones with Edward. They were my best memories, after all." Elona smiled, her heart feeling lighter. She hugged Miranda back. "You also mean a lot, B-Big sis," she said, stuttering slightly at the end shyly. Miranda''s eyes widened in surprise. "How many years has it been since you called me like that?" she asked, teasingly. "Why? Can I not?" Elona pouted. "Of course you can!" Miranda giggled, d to see Elona''s spirits lifting. "..." Having seen enough, I walked away. Milleia followed after me. Milleia''s hesitant voice broke the tense silence between us, "U-Um, Edward?" I turned to her, "Yeah?" "Do you hate your sister?" she asked, her eyes searching mine. I was caught off guard by her blunt question, unsure of how to respond. For a moment, I simply stared at her, my mind racing with thoughts and emotions. Finally, I decided to keep my mouth shut, unable to find the right words to answer her. Milleia stepped forward, her soft voice filling the void, "I already talked to you, Jayden, and Lyra about my sick mother, do you remember?" I nodded, remembering the conversation from the game. But hearing it from Milleia''s own mouth, the pain and sadness in her voice made my heart ache. She continued, "After my father died, mother took care of me alone. She overworked herself for me, resulting in her current state. Most of the time, she is asleep on her bed and...in those times, I had always felt lonely...and I wished for the presence of my father or I wished to have a brother or a sister." I listened intently, my heart heavy with empathy and understanding. It was clear that Milleia was dealing with a lot, and I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "You know, when I heard you had a sister and a brother, I was a little jealous of you. But when you spoke harshly to your sister, I felt angry." She pouted, "Why is he acting like that towards his brother and sister? I wondered. I talked to your sister, and she told me it was her fault." I was shocked by her revtion, "What? Why in the world did she say that it was her fault?" Milleia exined, "She cried and talked to me a little about you, so I understood. I also lost a parent after all..." Her voice trailed off, and I could sense the pain in her words. It was clear that she and Miranda had more inmon than I had originally thought. Milleia''s voice grew more firm, "That''s why, Edward, don''t bully your sister!" I shrugged, pulling away from her face, "Well, I don''t have time for that anyway..." I changed the subject, "By the way, why did youe?" "Oh, that," Milleia replied, "I was worried that you would fight again, so we all looked for you." You thought that as well?! "Friends should help each other." Milleia nodded her head vehemently. "I guess¡­" I replied with a faint smile. She was no different than in the game. The same kindness. No, maybe she was even more kind and caring. Chapter 96 Commotion In The Infirmary As I walked into the Infirmary with Milleia, the nurse greeted me with a weary tone. "You again?" she asked, clearly unenthusiastic about my presence. Milleia, who was apanying me, looked confused. "Eh?" she said, tilting her head to the side. I exined to her that I had already been treated by the nurse the day I had given up my name. Milleia nodded in understanding before grumbling, "I feel like it won''t be thest time." Her words made me twitch a little. "Do you want me toe here more often?" I asked her. "N-No, of course not!" Milleia hastily replied, giving my arm weak punches. "Don''t twist my words!" "Ouch!" I winced in pain, and Milleia immediately apologized, her light pink eyes full of worry. "Are you okay, Edward?" The nurse saw right through our exchange, remarking, "He''s just bluffing, young girl." Milleia nced at me, and I quickly looked away, not wanting to reveal my amusement at her concern. She protested, "I was really worried!" "My bad," I said, trying to apologize. "You are bad, yes!" Milleia exaggeratedly puffed out her cheeks. "I mean, I''m sorry," I exined to her. "Then yes! Your bad!" The nurse interjected while taking out tools out of a shelf, "Finished bickering, lovebirds?" Milleia''s brain short-circuited at the word ''lovebirds''. "Lo-Lo-Lovebirds?!" she stammered. "I thought nurses were supposed to help people," I said, trying to change the subject. "Why are you embarrassing us?" But before I could say more, the nurse savagely inserted a syringe into my arm. "Ouch! What the heck?!" I cried out in surprise and pain. "Stay still," the nurse ordered me as she prepared another syringe. "Why would I? A nurse is harming a student!" I yelped to hide my fear of the next syringe approaching dangerously and quickly my arm. "Edward! Buddy?!" Suddenly a loud voice entered the Infirmary. I groaned when I heard the voice. "I am here for you, buddy!" Tyler shouted and bulldozed his way through to reach me. That idiot! He punched and kicked all the beds in his way with a worried expression. He could have looked charismatic if not for the dumb expression and misunderstanding. "Edward! Bro!" He looked at me breathlessly. Then his gaze turned toward the woman who was just a moment ago, bandaging my arm. A moment ago indeed as she wasn''t doing that anymore. "Thank god, you are fine," Unaware of the chaos he had created around him and the furious woman, Tyler sighed in relief. "Well, well, well, look who it is." I said with a smile as Tyler finally reached me. "Edward my man, are you okay?" Tyler asked, looking at me with concern. "Yeah, I''m fine," I replied, rolling my eyes. "I was so worried, buddy!" Tyler eximed, his voice filled with relief. "Uh-huh, I can tell," I said sarcastically, looking around at the mess Tyler had created. "Ugh!" Before I knew it, the nurse vanished from my side. She was behind the groaning Tyler who was holding his head in pain. "I hate noisy brats," she said in a cold tone and nced down at Tyler, " Do you understand?" "Y-Yes, Miss!" Tyler stood up with a bleeding head. Damn¡­ She is stronger than I thought¡­ Maybe two Ascensions higher than me. "T-Tyler!" As expected, Milleia couldn''t see her friend suffering and was about to rush to him. "No, Milleia." But I held her arm to prevent her. "Edward, what''s going on?" Milleia asked, looking at me with a concerned expression. "Don''t worry about it, Milleia," I replied, trying to calm her down. "Edward? B-But¡­" Milleia looked at Tyler pitifully. He was currently getting bandaged but¡­violently. She was spinning and banging his head as if his head was modelling y¡­ "Looks like Tyler got what wasing to him," I said with a smirk as I watched the nurse bandage his head. "Stop being mean, Edward," Milleia scolded me. "I''m not being mean, I''m just stating the truth," I replied with a shrug. Anyway, what was that drama? Milleia, Jayden, and Tyler became real friends really easily because of their backgrounds but also thanks to Tyler''s lively personality. It was normal for her to already feel a bond with Tyler. "Don''t worry. He won''t die," I tried to reassure Milleia, who had been particrly upset about my injuries. "I think." "You t-think?" she repeated, her voice wavering slightly. But before anyone could say anything else, a new voice entered the conversation. It was Lyra, and she had brought me back to the hospital after finding me injured from the fight. "Lyra!" she eximed, her eyes lighting up at the sight of her friend. "I found Edward, but he was too injured to move on his own." I nodded in gratitude towards Milleia as she turned towards me with a concerned expression on her face. "Are you okay, Edward?" she asked, trying to sound friendly. She was merely acting as usual in front of Milleia. "I''m fine," I replied, shrugging my shoulders despite the obvious pain I was in. Milleia immediately jumped up from her seat and started to fuss over me, carefully bandaging my half-bandaged arm as the nurse hadn''t finished yet. "You are too reckless, Edward," she chided me gently. "I don''t know why you epted to fight Lord Ronald, but...you made us all worried," she added, a small smile ying on her lips. As she worked on my arm, I couldn''t help but notice the long, delicate blueshes that framed her bright pink eyes. It was proof of her unique and godly blood flowing in her veins, and it made her all the more fascinating to me. I realized that Tyler, Milleia, and Jayden had all been genuinely worried about me, and it was a nice feeling to have people care about me like that. However, my memories of Earth and Edward made it difficult for me to fully appreciate their concern. "Milleia is right, Edward," Jayden who was also there finally spoke up, breaking me out of my reverie. "Still...I didn''t know that you were so strong, Edward." "Yes!" Milleia interjected, her eyes shining with admiration. "I was so amazed by you, Edward!" "That''s my rival!" Tyler shouted. "Don''t move," the nurse calmed him down immediately. "Y-Yes!" She still didn''t treat the blooding out of Tyler''s head? She sure didn''t hold back her punch¡­ "Well, Ronald was just unexpectedly weak," I smiled. [] Shaddap. ¡­. ¡­. After chasing everyone out of the Infirmary, the nurse finished my treatment and told me to rest. Before I knew it, I fell asleep and thus took a nap. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh," I yawned, stretching my arms out. I nced at the clock and sighed. [20:35] I should have trained, but I was toozy. I will skip today. I stood up and was about to leave but-@@novelbin@@ "I don''t need your protection, sister!" I hid behind the curtain and spied. I wasn''t alone in the Infirmary and that voice¡­ Ronald? Well, he was also injured but the person he was speaking with was¡­ "You don''t understand, idiot." Louisa''s cold voice rang. "I am cleaning up after each time you cause a trouble. Do I need to spell it for you, Ronald? Don''t attract unnecessary attention." Louisa''s voice was as cold as the winter wind. Her hazel eyes held a hidden worry, a vulnerability that she kept hidden from everyone except her brother. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for her, forced to clean up after her reckless brother''s messes. "Stop treating me like a child, sister! I know how to take care of myself!" Ronald shouted upset and stormed out of the room. Ronald, on the other hand, was in a state of obliviousness,pletely unaware of the burden he was putting on his sister''s shoulders. He justshed out at her. Louisa remained silent, clenching her fists tightly as her brother stormed out of the room. It was clear that she was struggling with the weight of her responsibilities, and I couldn''t help but wonder how she managed to keep up with it all. As I emerged from my thoughts, Louisa nced up at me with a calm expression, but her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. It was clear that she hadn''t expected me to be there. "He is weak, isn''t he?" I spoke up, breaking the silence. Louisa''s eyes narrowed, her gaze sharpening as she turned to face me. "Edward Falkrona. I do not know the reason behind your sudden desire to fight my brother, but I am warning you. The next time something simr happens, I won''t let it pass." Her words were a clear warning, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Louisa was not someone to be taken lightly, and I knew that if I crossed her, there would be consequences¡ªthat''s what I would have thought if I was a weakling! "You won''t let it pass?" I snorted at her. "Like you did not when that bastard of Loid intervened to save your little brother''s *ss, Louisa?" "..." "You don''t look good ying the ignorant, Louisa. I''m sure you noticed but ignored it because your brother won. "I thought the Student Council president shouldn''t be biased, but I was wrong, huh?" "I don''t expect you to understand familial bonds, Edward," Louisa said, unconcerned by my words, as she began to walk away. "If you keep following around like a good puppy, your uncle, Louisa, you won''t be able to protect your brother or even yourself." "!" Louisa jumped at my words. But I couldn''t see her expression. "You are overestimating yourself, and it will catch up with you and your brother one day." I added to her and passed her. I hope she realizes soon that her uncle is more insane than she realizes. It''s for her own good, as well as the good of this kingdom, and thus for myself as well. Chapter 99 Cant Catch A Break The atmosphere was really getting awkward. I wanted to leave but for some reason Ruma was grabbing the scruff of my neck, refusing to let me go and Aurora, obviously, wasn''t doing anything to help me. Rather she wss relieved that I was still in front of her to hide her from Elona. "Um¡­" Elona looked at us curiously. "Are you perhaps a couple? Then this adorable child would be yours." Elona asked with a melted expression as she looked at Ruma. Aurora was making sure to hide her face from Elona''s eyes. Anyway, we ain''t a couple! I don''t have a child either! [] No. In the first ce, if Aurora discovered that I was Edward disguised, I don''t even want to imagine her reaction. Secondly, I''d surely be thest man she would want to marry in this world. I couldn''t deny that I had been attracted to Aurora before as she was a ''safe'' heroine for me. What I mean is that in all those nightmares I had, Aurora nearly never appeared and hadn''t taken part in my death¡ªjust like Kleah and La. The others more or less were responsible for my death directly or indirectly but could I me them? I killed countless innocent people and even like that some showed emotions in my death. Elona being one of them¡­ While I tried to find a way to escape this situation, I noticed Elona''s familiar, the little grey falcon staring at Ruma. Don''t tell me it noticed that Ruma was a familiar? "Hmm? I feel like I have seen that face somewhere?" Elona muttered as she scanned Ruma''s face. Indeed Elona. You are right. Ruma had slightly simr features to Aurora after all. "Mydy, we shouldn''t waste our time. Lord Falkrona asked us to bring you back safely," Manu whispered but I and Aurora were strong and had sharp senses to hear him." "I know, Sir Manu." Elona nodded and smiled at us before walking past us. Finally she left us alone. I was afraid she was going to check me or something like that. Hiding my desire to punch Manu, I smiled at him before walking past him. Aurora, like a lovely wife, followed closely after me. With Ruma, still grabbing the scruff of my neck, we looked like a loving family. Fuck! Why do these kinds of weird situations only happen to me?! [] ''Don''t need to say it like that!'' "I''m sincerely sorry¡­" When we left the shop, Aurora apologized to me with an embarrassed expression. "I''m afraid of nobles and¡­I didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention¡­" "..." I was speechless at Aurora''s smooth lie. "No worries." I reassured Aurora as we left the shop. She had apologized for being afraid of nobles and not wanting to draw attention to us. But I knew she was lying¡ªshe was smooth as butter at it. I mean, I guess it''s a skill one must learn to survive in this harsh world. "I''m afraid of nobles too," I continued, trying to make her feel better. "They put me through a lot of hardships in the past." Aurora''s expression twitched slightly. She probably noticed my lie, but didn''t call me out on it. "I will leave then," she said abruptly, forcefully taking Ruma''s grip off me and walking away. "Elona!" A new voice called out and it was also a familiar face - my step-brother, with brown hair and red eyes. Oh god, who else is going to join us? "Ah, excuse me," he apologized quickly as he nearly bumped into Aurora, who looked even more panicked. "Hm?" Simon, my step-brother, looked at Ruma with suspicion. He was probably as strong as Elona and felt like Ruma was a peculiarity. Aurora turned around with Ruma in her arms. "Ah, I''m sorry..." Simon muttered. "What are you doing here, Simon?" Elona spoke up, breaking the awkward silence. "I told you to wait for me, Elona. Father is worried about the recent intrusions," Simon scolded Elona. Wait. What intrusions? There shouldn''t be any intrusions in this part of the game¡­ "I know¡­but I feel suffocated with all the guards," Elonained. "Even now¡­" She looked at Manu and the others who averted their faces. "Elona¡­you are a noble. Try to bear it for a few weeks until we find the culprits," Simon said with a smile. Now, I was even more confused. Who would dare to try anything to my family? I could only see Ante-Eden or Caishen but why now?@@novelbin@@ Could it be because of me? I could also see from the corner of my eye, Aurora''s curious expression. "I just wanted to treat Ember¡­" Elona replied as she caressed the little falcon in her arms. She was petting it with lovely eyes. Now that I remember, I was the one who chose her egg¡­ "Don''t worry about it. I already called an expert in our mansion. Come, I don''t feel at ease outside like that." "Fine," Elona nodded and walked toward us. Elona, Simon and their guards left the shop but I did not. Intruders? Who? Why? Aurora nced at me before leaving the shop. [] ''Nothing¡­'' I didn''t like this at all. The Dungeon Event was next week and Ante-Eden should act at that time but if they were on me so soon then¡­ "Simon!" Just when I was thinking about that, Elona''s voice rang loudly from the outside. I rushed outside and saw smoke rising from a mana train. The mana train which was running above us on the floating rails was stopped. Something was up. Simon was using his sand attribute to get the people inside the train in safety. Elona helping the people on the ground. What the hell is happening? People wearing masks and robes were appearing one after another from the train. They all had swords in their hands and were rushing toward Elona and Simon. "Sand wave!" Simon shouted and a giant wave of sand shot out toward the men. One of them took out a glowing staff and stabbed it in the ground. It was a one-time use artifact. A blue barrier appeared in front of him and his mates repelling the wave of sand. "Elona! Don''t leave Manu''s side! They are dangerous!" Simon warned and he was right. Artifacts were expensive objects and those guys didn''t seem to be bothered by the amount. "We have to help them, Simon!" Elona shouted as she fought them back to protect the people caught in the fray. "Watch out!" Aurora''s shout woke me up and I jumped away, barely avoiding a sword''s sh. I was about to take out my staff but¡­ I can''t here. They will find out who I am. Should I put on my mask and call Mary? No. I can''t in public like that and¡­not in front of these guys. They are not from Ante-Eden nor from Caishen. Then from what organization? A guy rushed toward me with his sword and I deftly avoided it before punching his nose. Grabbing his arm, I lifted him before mming his body to the ground. Before he could raise again, I punched his nose again and squeezed his neck with my hand. He tried to struggle but I hardened my grip. "Who are you?" I asked. The guy didn''t answer even after I hardened my grip. "Tch." Clicking my tongue, I knocked him out. "Hey!" Aurora appeared in front of me with a sword parrying another man''s swing. "Be careful, it''s dangerous! You shouldn''t stay still on the battlefield." "Thanks but do you have any idea about who they are?" I asked, hoping Aurora would know something. "No¡­they don''t seem to be heretics so maybe they are from another kingdom?" "Another kingdom¡­" I muttered with a frown. Another kingdom who would want to attack my family? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find any clues about their identity. "Falkrona Bloodline, First and Second Wings!" Elona shouted and moved smoothly, knocking out fast one after another the enemies. "She progressed a lot¡­" Aurora muttered with a smile. Yeah, she progressed but she is still so reckless. Be it Miranda or her, there were no differences. Well, they grew up together. "Do you know how to fight?" Aurora asked me in a serious tone. I thought for a minute before answering. "I can use a sword." If they were against my family, I had no reason to reveal myself by using my power as it would put me in danger. I could call Mary but I didn''t want to put her in danger against unknown opponents like them. For now, I will stick to swords. For them, I was currently a mob so I shouldn''t be their main priorities thankfully. Yeah, their main targets from what I had seen, were Elona and Simon. That idiot. She should have listened to that shitty father and Simon. Now they followed her. "Then take that." Aurora took out a simple sword from her space ring and threw it to me. I caught it and smiled, "Thanks a lot, Lady?" "Avia." Aurora replied with a smile. Isn''t that your second name, Aurora? She didn''t look very far. What azy girl. Aurora looked at me as if waiting for my reply so I spoke. "Amael." [] ''Shaddap.'' Chapter 101 Unique Challenge: Survive [2] [!] [Unique Challenge!] [Survive.] [Reward: 3000 Affection Points and AP Conversion.] My mouth hung open at the reward. AP Conversion. [Affection Points Conversion: You can use Affection Points as fuel to rise your strength from XXX level for a short time. It will depend on how many Affection Points you are willing to use. Beware! It''s extremely addictive!] It was the same conversion of the game.It was thanks to that I managed to defeat several Bosses with Jayden. It was amazing but the condition to get that was ''Survive''. Survive. it seemed simple but that short word didn''t put me at ease at all. I looked at the guy who was ncing at the three of us. Elona, Aurora and me. We were all extremely on guard. "I will not repeat it," his cold voice rang in a low tone. "Elona Falkrona, surrender yourself or your brother, Simon Falkrona, to me." "Or else? What are you going to do?" Elona red at him. "I will kill one by one each resident of this city, be it men, women, or children, until you beg me to take you." My heart skipped a beat. This guy was really freaking dangerous. ''No, Mary,'' I whispered to myself. I forced Mary, who was nearlying out, to stay in her dimension. [] "I know," I replied. "You will not kill anyone. We will not let you." Simon finally joined us. It was 4V1, but did we have any chance even like that? "Be it." A horrible and suffocating pressure bore down on all of us. That monster... I bit my lips and red at the guy. I couldn''t even tell which Ascension he was in, but he was surely several levels higher than me, who was in the Third Ascension. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing!" Idiot! I wanted to stop Elona, but it was toote. With her enhanced speed, she was already near the scarred man. Taking out a beautiful silver sword from her ring, she swung it. The sh was fast and urate and it reached the target. For a moment, I thought she sliced down the guy in two equal parts, but no. The sword sliced through his body, but only fire sputtered out and not blood. The fire was burning like the sun and melted Elona''s sword instantly. "What!?" Elona looked nkly at the naked handle of her sword. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, like everyone else. "E-Elona, step back! Sand Fists!" Simon''s usually serene tone was quivering now. He sent more than giant fists of sand toward the scarred man. The man still didn''t move an inch, and waves of heat rippled around him. "What kind of monster is he?" I muttered to myself. Before his fists could reach us, a wave of heat burned and vaporized the sand instantly. "Thousand needles of sand!" Simon shouted, conjuring up hundreds of sturdy spikes that floated off the ground before gathering and feeding his attack. The man''s only red eye glinted, glowing in a deeper shade of red as a wave of heat swirled around him, rippling like powerful shockwaves. The needles vaporized again in less than a second uponing into contact with the shockwaves. "W-What?!" Simon let out a shocked voice. This guy is not normal. He''s a freak. Out of all the bastards I''ve met, he''s probably the most dangerous one. "Step back!" Aurora shouted suddenly. As I looked around, I saw all the people who were watching fearfully stepping back or running away. Something was delimiting them from us. A burning sunfire was surrounding the four of us in a circle. That fire is dangerous. It reminds me of my Anathemas Fire¡­ My breath quickly became ragged as my heart raced in my chest. I knew I had to stay calm and focused. "We should fight him together!" Aurora took the lead and spoke to us. "R-Right." Simon nodded but he still didn''t recover from the earlier shock. "I agree." Elona nodded seriously. Then Aurora nced at me for my consentment. "I agree as well." I obviously nodded. We stood there, facing the man, unsure of what to do next. Suddenly, he let out a deep, gutturalugh that sent shivers down my spine. "You think you can defeat me?" he taunted us coldly. He charged towards us with blinding speed, his fists flying through the air. We scattered, each of us dodging his attacks. But he was too fast, too powerful. Shit! I felt his fist connect with my stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I stumbled backwards, struggling to regain my breath. The man turned to face Aurora, who had conjured up a wall of light to protect us. With a wave of his burning hand, he shattered the wall of light, sending shards flying in all directions. Aurora fell to the ground, her body wracked with pain. Simon and Elona tried to attack him, but their attacks were useless against his power. Looks like I will need to reveal myself to survive against that freak. "Falkrona Bloodline Third Wing!"please visit Just when I was thinking that, Elona muttered and took out a new sword from her space ring. As expected of our family, she had plenty of powerful swords even though they couldn''t rece the one she lost. "Mana Agglomeration!" The Third Wing of the Falkrona Bloodline enables us to gather with more efficiency and speed the mana hovering around us. Smart. I thought when I saw the circle of fire around us slowly losing its intensity as Elona was ''robbing'' the mana. But she was exhausting her body a lot while doing that. That fire wasn''t normal and the amount of mana behind that circle was a tremendous amount. "..." The scarred man didn''t seem bothered as he took out a small green sphere out of the void. I had a bad premonition so I tried to summon a mirror but it was toote. The green sphere floated in the sky before emitting a dark green glow. "!" The effect was immediate. We all fell on our knees as all the mana inside our body were sucked into the sphere. Are you kidding me?! "I-Impossible¡­" Elona muttered with a pale face. Even the mana surrounding us was getting sucked. It was simr to the Third Wing of the Falkrona bloodline but more powerful and more deadly. Such artifacts shouldn''t exist. It could kill all weak people by absorbing every single drop of mana inside their body. I tried to summon Mirrors but as expected I couldn''t. The Anathemas Fire as well. I could summon a little spark of fire. Mary couldn''te as well since she was contracted to me and was using my mana. The staff was useless too. The Lifestone¡­no I can''t even channel my mana in it. My face turned pale in exhaustion and dread. [] ''I know¡­but how?'' Should we buy time until someone strong appears? They should have been alerted and should be there in a few minutes but we had to survive until there. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing!" Elona shouted and her speed raised again. Pure grey mana swirled around her contrary to her previously simple mana. Ah, yes. Elona had another mana which was the Unique Mana of the Falkrona Family. The mana I had lost when I gave my Wings to Jayden. Even a powerful artifact couldn''t absorb such a pure and powerful mana. The Falkrona Mana was strong but that''s why she couldn''t use it for a long time. The reserve wasn''t big and could only be recovered with time. "Elona!" Simon stood up and gritted his teeth. "Don''t go alone!" "We have to do something¡­" Aurora muttered with her brown hair sticking to her face. Her disguise was still there so it didn''t need mana¡ªlike my white blindfold. "Falkrona Art," As she reached the scarred man, Elona coated her sword in pure grey mana. The Falkrona Art was a Sword Art only usable with the pure mana of the Falkronas. I could have used it if I didn''t abandon my faith but well, I couldn''t even use it even when I had them so there was no use crying over spilled milk. "wed Wave!" Elona''s sword glowed grey beforeshing out a sharp thorny wave. For the first time, the man moved as he raised his right hand. The sun-color fire appeared again and engulfed Elona''s attack though it had ripped his fire. It was working. The Falkrona Mana could deal damage to his Sunfire but Elona was weakpared to him. The scarred frowned when he saw that and clenched his fist gathering fire around it. "Burn." When he said that, the sunfire sizzled and reached Elona at unimaginable speed. "Aah!" Elona protected herself with her grey mana but the fire was faster and burned her waist "Elona!" Simon shouted worriedly. Before I knew it, I was standing nearly rushing to Elona. "Falkrona Bloodline, Fourth Wing." Elona''s words really surprised me. She already learned the Fourth Wing? Her grey mana acted like little living beings and started to heal her injury. Slowly her crisped skin returned back to spotless white. A smile started to appear on my face but-@@novelbin@@ [] ''Right¡­'' But for why? I am useless there. I nced at Simon and despite being relieved for Elona, he was clenching his fists. He felt useless like me. What can we do? We don''t have any Unique Mana. Wait. Elona wasn''t the only one possessing a Unique Mana. I nced on my left and saw Aurora raising her sword. Her eyes became sharper and her body shone gold. The Golden Mana of the powerful Celesta Bloodline. Chapter 104 Unique Challenge: Survive [5] Iris Project The more the tornado and the scarred man approached, the paler Elona''s and Simon''s face became. They knew that the lives of their guards depended on their choices. They had their lives in their hands. Despite Manu''s and the others'' insistence, Elona and Simon couldn''t run away knowing well that people would die for them. "I will stay." Simon was the one stepping forward first. "B-Brother?!" Elona shouted incredulous but Simon quickly raised his hand. "No. I know you would have stepped if I didn''t intervene Elona. I will follow him and you tell father about what happened," Simon said with a resigned smile. "N-No! You are the heir of our House! You are the most important one between us. I should be the one following him!" "ARGGHHHH!" A terrific scream interrupted them. ""!"" We turned around and saw a knight of the Falkrona Duchy burning in a sunfire. "AGHHHHHHH!" His scream chilled everyone one of us. Few secondster, he turned to ashes.@@novelbin@@ With a wave of his hand, the scarred man summoned a powerful st of sunfire, sending the knights scattering. He advanced on them, his sword shing in the sunlight as he pressed his attack. "Still not enough?" The knights, taken by surprise, were quickly overwhelmed by the scarred man''s relentless assault. They swung their swords with all their might, but he was too quick for them, ducking and weaving as he moved in for the kill. Burning them ruthlessly alive. One by one, the knights fell before him, their armor ckened and charred by the intense heat of the sunfire. But the scarred man was not done yet. He advanced on Elona and Simon, his eyes fixed on his prey. "Noooo!" Elona screamed when she saw that horrific sight. "ARGGHHHHHH!" Another one caught fire and burned to ashes. "My patience reached its limit." The scarred man said in a chilling tone. "Stop that! I wille!" Simon walked quickly toward him. "Broth-!" "Elona! You stay behind!" "B-But!" "It''s my order, Elona!" Simon shouted loudly at Elona, surprising her. "It''s my order as the heir of our House and your older brother." He added before turning around. I sighed in frustration as the noisymotion around me continued. My mana was taking too long to recover after the recent burn, so I reluctantly took out a vial of mana from my ring and drank it down. To my dismay, it still wasn''t enough. "Miss Avia?" I turned to Aurora, hoping for a solution. "Yes?" "Can you use your attribute to send me towards that guy?" I asked her urgently. "Mr. Amael¡­? He is dangerous¡­"Aurora hesitated, worried for my safety. "Please. Believe me." But I urged her to trust me, and eventually she agreed. She ced her hand on my shoulder, and suddenly I was propelled forward with incredible speed in a sh of light. Despite the danger, I felt a rush of excitement as I closed in on my target. I was determined to spoil that fucker''s day. [] Cleenah was worried but do I have any choices? I had now an idea about this dude''s identity and if he took Simon with him, I could guess what he was going to do with him. "Gather." Ruah started to swirl around my fist like a sphere of water and I punched out. "..." The bastard, unfortunately, noticed me and raised his arm. My fist and his arm collided and cracking sounds resounded. I couldn''t tell if they were my bones and his but I guess they were mine. "Y-You!" Simon was shocked as I didn''t give up. Elona and the other knights were also shocked. "Do you wish to die, kid?" The bastard''s red eye red at me. "Shut up." I grabbed his arm and raised my other fist to punch him again and it sessfully hit his cheek. Blood dripped down from his mouth. "..." The man tilted his head as if my punch of Ruah didn''t deal any damage. "Son of a b*tch! Fucking die!" I cursed angrily but it didn''t bother him at all. Rather, he slowly raised his knee and I knew what wasing. Shit! I put my arm before my stomach at time but it didn''t ease what wasing after. I spat blood as my arm broke, writhing in pain. The scarred man grabbed my shirt, lifting me effortlessly. "Why are you still fighting?" he asked, his voice dangerously low. "You know you have no chance of defeating me. You could just run away and save yourself." Ignoring his words, I spoke through gritted teeth. "You''re from the Iris Project." His expression twisted with shock. "How...?" Iughed weakly, coughing up more blood. "Guess?" In a sudden rage, he mmed me onto the ground, cutting off myughter with a cry of pain. I knew I was in deep trouble. "Cleenah," I thought desperately, "how much longer until this fight is over?" [] ''Not like I can do something against that freak¡­'' [] ''Don''t worry, he won''t kill me.'' [Edward. He will kill you after getting the answers out of you.] ''No. I will just reveal my face and he will not kill me. Even though I left my House, my shitty grandfather won''t leave my body to those fuckers¡­I hope.'' It was just my guess. [] ''I agree that it yed a big part but more than that, that guy is from the Iris Project. If he gets someone strong and with a rare bloodline like Elona or Simon¡­he might resurrect that monster¡­'' [] ''Xenos Arvatra. The guy behind the Third Great Holy War 300 years ago. Believe me Cleenah, if that freak gets reborn now, it will be the end.'' "I will torture the answers out of you, kid. You will regret having been born in this cruel world." He said and his sunfire started to burn my cheek. "Red Seal." I bit my lips, holding back a scream because of the searing pain on my cheek. "You are¡­really strange¡­how can you resist?" When the bastard said that, the pain became unbearable. "Krrri!" "What?" A grey falcon suddenly appeared next to me, slicing the man''s hand with its sharp ws and drawing blood. I managed to break free from his grasp, but the blood spattered on my blindfold, making it difficult to see. I stumbled and fell to the ground, wiping the blood off my face. "Ember?" I called out, noticing Elonar''s familiar at my knees. The falcon tilted her head, regarding me with curious eyes. "One after another¡­" The scarred man taunted us with his annoying voice, as a fiery ball hurtled towards us, heating up the air around us. Ember rushed in front of me to shield me, but I didn''t want her to get hurt. With shaky legs, I stood up and stepped in front of her, ready to take the hit. "No!" I shouted, but before I could even move, Elona appeared out of nowhere with a sh of grey mana. My brain couldn''tprehend what was happening. Why was she putting herself in danger like this? "Take me now!" Elona demanded, her tone leaving no room for argument. I was stunned, but I knew I had to act fast. I reached out and grabbed her hand, pulling her away, but it was toote. "..." The man didn''t hesitate and took out another sphere from the void. The sphere slowly swelled before transforming into a big prison sphere. He raised his hand, and Elona''s body flew inside the prison, enclosing her. "It''s over." The man grabbed my shirt and flew into the sky with me. The sphere floated right next to us. "ELONA!!!!" Simon''s voice echoed from below. The whole ground seemed to float as Simon''s sand covered the entire area. All the knights raised their swords, aiming for the sky, hoping to reach and save Elona. "If you try anything, I will kill your sister and take you instead," the scarred man warned Simon, who was about to fly with his sand and all the other knights. "..." I nced at Elona. She was on her knees, hugging Ember tightly in her arms. Tears streamed down her face endlessly from her grey eyes, and her disheveled ck hair stuck to her face, making it difficult for her to wipe them. The situation felt hopeless. Elona was trapped, and we were at the mercy of our enemy. The scarred man''s warning kept ringing in my ears, making me feel even more powerless. But I knew I couldn''t give up. We hade too far to let everything slip away now. As I stared at the prison sphere that held Elona captive, a fierce determination grew within me. No. I won''t ept that oue. Why am I always getting defeated? -Ding! [Edward.] [Full Mana Vial~2000AP~] I drank the content and slid my blindfold on my forehead, pulling up my altered white hair and revealing my dted amber eyes. "Leave us." Chapter 107 Unique Challenge: Survive [8] Myrcella In the game [Princess And Dragon], there were several Main Characters. There were three games so 3 [Main Protagonist]. In each game, there were also plenty of [Heroines] and [Pretenders]. Putting aside the Pretenders, there were different kinds of Heroines. -[Main Heroine] -[Sub-Heroine] -[Hidden Heroine] -[Legendary Heroine] Legendary Heroine. There was only one Legendary Heroine per Game just like the Hidden Heroines. They were also extremely rare Heroine whose probability of appearance was very low. Mainly because they weren''t in the Academy. They would appear only on rare asions during some [Events] and if you don''t attract their attention or indirectly create a bond with them, you will lose any chance of getting them. *** "What a cute couple." I can''t believe it. That girl with white hair was the [Legendary Heroine] of the Second Game, Myrce. She was also a [Monarch], in other words¡­a freak. But she was also¡­ "It has been a while¡­" Myrce nced at the scarred man. "Pyres." An experiment of the Iris Project. "Myrce¡­" Pyres groaned when he saw his fellow mate. "I would have never thought that you would remain in that ce willingly, Pyres." Myrce tapped her finger on her mask rhythmically as she said that in an amused tone. ""..."" A silence lingered before a tremendous amount of mana leaked out from Myrce''s and Pyres'' bodies. Sh*t! I raised my palm and used my remaining mana to summon a giant mirror. "Nyr!" "Stay behind Mary!" "No!" Mary shook her head and put her hand on my shoulder. Cracking sound echoed as my mirror cracked slowly because of the mana of the two monsters. That guy was sure holding back against me¡­ Was that because he needed me alive? I gritted my teeth and summoned other mirrors. "Arghh!" I groaned as I felt my whole body screaming pain. I really couldn''t handle the pain anymore. "I-I will help you!" Mary transferred all her mana into me and vanished in her dimension. "B-Brother!" Elona joined me and used her mana to shield us and the entire train but even so we were barely able to stop the shockwaves resulting from the fight between Myrce and Pyres. I could only see their two blurry figures fighting in the sky. "Anathemas Fire!" A wall of purple fire appeared and protected us. It was without doubt more efficient. "B-Brother! You are b-bleeding!" "You-cough!...are noisy¡­Elona." "I-I''m just worried!" Elona replied upset. "Worried? You are worried about me?" I stared at Elona. Elona''s mouth opened and closed repeatedly before she bit her lips. "W-Why do you hate me, brother? I-I agree that I haven''t been there for you when mother died¡­b-but I tried my best¡­I really couldn''t bear mother''s loss¡­but I-I thought as long I-I was with you¡­sniff¡­" "Okay, okay, don''t cry for Eden''s sake¡­" I felt awkward when Elona started crying. "B-Brother!" Elona suddenly hugged me from the front when the barrier of fire vanished. "Rx," I patted her hair and looked in front of me. "What a cute brother and sister," Coming out of the smoke was Myrce without any injuries,pletely unscathed. "You took your time," I said with a fake smile. "B-Brother? She is a Monarch¡­" Elona was dumbfounded when I spoke without respect to Myrce who was a well-known Monarch. Myrce was the Legendary Heroine of the Second Game, she shouldn''t have appeared before the start of the Second Game. Again my intrusion changed a lot of things. "Is he dead?" I asked curiously. I didn''t see the fight between her and Pyres but since she is here, does that mean that she won? "You speak a lot, kid but I didn''t really won since he left." Myrce giggled beneath her mask. "I''m pretty sure we have not more than two years of difference though?" "..." Elona squeezed my hand to stop me from speaking further but I wasn''t in a good mood. "Indeed," Myrce nodded before vanishing and appearing behind me. "!" Grabbing my shirt she brought me on thest wagon''s roof. I didn''t do anything to struggle and let her do what she wanted. "You are rather calm, son of Thomen," Myrce said as she approached my face. Thankfully she was hiding her face so I could properly look at her. "May I know why a Monarch took her time to save people in danger?" I asked politely but there was an obvious tinge of annoyance in my words. "I think you might have a guess, son of Thomen," Myrce said and traced my cheek with her gloved finger. "Indeed. I think you have fallen in love with my face and thus got lost in daydreaming while staring at my beautiful face," I scoffed at her words. "...I don''t like you, son of Thomen." Myrce said still in an amused tone. "Your feelings are reciprocated, Monarch Myrce of the Iris Project," When I said that, her grip on my neck tightened. "I hope you won''t dare to kill me, Monarch Myrce?" "Dare? I can kill you and can get scot-free if I wanted," Myrceughed at my threat. "Scot-free? My shitty father and my shitty-grandfather would be d to get rid of a Monarch to put another Falkrona Monarch on the table," I whispered to her. "Interesting~" I could nearly see a wide smile through Myrce''s golden mask. "You are the first person aside from the Monarchs, having the guts to speak to me like that." Myrce leaned closed as if trying to see through my soul. I tried to crawl back but Myrce was really holding me well thus her soft scent and body put me at edge. "I-I see¡­" [] Shut up! "Your eyes¡­and way of talking really remind me of her¡­" Myrce muttered a little lost. "Enough, Myrce." I sighed when I heard the familiar voice. ncing on my right, I put on an irritated expression. "You took your time, old man." The headmaster was there, floating on the air, with his hands behind his back, looking at me and Myrce with suspicious eyes. "You first tainted my little daughters and now¡­you took the next step¡­a Monarch?" A vein popped out on my forehead when I heard his words. "Tainted?" Myrce tilted her head. "He impregnated both of the saintesses'' candidates?" "C-Can we please stop speaking about that!" I intervened before the situation the Myrce''s misunderstandings evolved further. "And please, Monarch Myrce, could you leave me?" I said in a pleading tone. She was really too close to me. "Oh, of course, son of Thomen," Myrce nodded and caressed my whole body before standing up. That wasn''t necessary! "..." I took several breaths before calming down my raging hormones. "You took your time, old geezer! I was going to die!" I let out my frustrations to him. "You wouldn''t have died. I sent Myrce for that," the old man shook his head. I scoffed at his words. "You sent her? She sure took her time." "I have been there since long ago, son of Thomen." Myrce interjected. "I wouldn''t have let you die." Wow. Myrce is at his orders now? "I didn''t know that Monarch Myrce worked for the old geezer? Such a disappointment¡­" I said in a disappointed tone. "Do you have something against me, Edward Falkrona?" I ignored him and waited for Myrce''s answer. "I''m not at the ''old geezer'' orders." Myrce giggled and pped my cheek gently. "I had a debt toward him. That''s all, son of Thomen." "How about Edward? It''s simple and short." Hearing the name of my shitty father was really reminding me of my shitty memories. "No." "Okay, Myrce of the Iris Project." "Geoffrey. Now that I paid back my debt, I can surely do whatever I want with him? He seems to know a little too much about us, don''t you agree?" "Myrce, enough." The old geezer stopped Myrce''s hand from reaching me. "...he is protected even by you now, Geoffrey? I don''t trust him. He is hiding a lot... A lot of secrets." Myrce stared at me before disappearing. That girl is dangerous¡­@@novelbin@@ I should be wary of her. "You are attracting a lot of trouble like your family, Edward. I already told you to not wander around without a proper reason." Geoffrey sighed in exasperation. "Say old man." "Hm?" I hesitated a little before speaking. "Will you kill me if I am brainwashed?" "..." The old man was surprised at my question but he didn''t hesitate to answer. "Yes. If you be an enemy of the world, I wouldn''t hesitate. It''s my responsibility as your headmaster." "What about your granddaughters? Will you kill them if they be enemies of the world?" I asked seriously. "Yes." His answer was again fast. "I am their family so I will try to stop them but in case, I deemed they were¡­not the ones I knew. I will do the necessary to stop them to keep the agreable memories of them untainted¡­because I am their family." "You speak a lot, old geezer." "Why did you ask then?" I smiled at his annoyed reply. "Can you get me back to the-" "Big Brother!" "Ouch!" Before I could finish, Elona jumped to me and hugged me tightly. Then she wept and wept while mumbling iprehensible words. Her tears wetting my ripped shirt. I nced down at her. She grew up a lot but she was still one head shorter than me. ("No matter what happens, help each other, Edward, Elona.") ("Yes mommy! I will stop big brother from doing bad things!") "..." I sighed and patted her hair. Elona looked up with teary eyes. "...you¡­really look like mom, Elona," I said with a sad smile. "!" Elona opened her eyes wide before crying again and burying her face on my chest. Chapter 110 Jayden And The Heroines "What a weird dream..." Was that when Ephera forced me to apany them in that shopping mall? "Edward!" Professor Erwin''s voice jolted me out of my thoughts. "Are you paying attention?" "Ah?" I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the drowsiness. I can''t believe I''m stuck in this boring history ss. "Thirty points will be deducted from the Basilisk ss," Professor Erwin announced sternly, his sses perched on his nose. My ssmates groaned in protest. We were only a few points away from moving up to the Pegasus ss, and this setback meant we might miss the chance. "Wait, Professor!" I spoke up, hoping to avoid further damage to our ss''s score. But before I could say anything else, my ssmates started toin. "We didn''t do anything wrong!" "This isn''t fair!" But deep down, I knew that even though I had lost my standing in the Celesta Kingdom, they were still afraid of any potential retaliation from my father. It was a pathetic existence, but at least it gave me some power over them. "Enough," Professor Erwin said, pushing up his sses with a sigh. "Edward, the midterm exam ising up, and your behavior isn''t exactly setting a good example for your ssmates. Everything will be taken into ount when we judge whether you''re allowed to move up next year." "Yes, Professor Erwin," I replied, trying to sound contrite. As I sat there, my mind wandered to the uing midterm exams. It had already been over five months since school had started, and the days seemed to be flying by. Was it because of the grueling training or the Events? I couldn''t quite put my finger on it, but I felt an increasing sense of urgency. Why?@@novelbin@@ Because Ante-Eden still hadn''t contacted me. They should have made contact two months ago, a few days after I fought Pyres but nothing happened. You would say, I should be d but I wasn''t d at all since I was pretty sure their desire to recruit me will only intensify after what I showed in the Holy Church and against Pyres. I don''t think a lot of people connected my masked face to Edward Falkrona back then...but during the train fight, I removed my blindfold so...I wasn''t sure. Pyres wouldn''t snitch on to Ante-Eden, right? Pyres was from those psychos of the Iris Project and not from Ante-Eden so I hoped they wouldn''t ally themselves or something like that. Maybe I watched too many movies to think like that? But what I was afraid of was the midterm exam the next week. The exam was taking ce inside an Enigma Dungeon. The one from the capital. The problem was that a big [Event] was going to happen during that midterm exam. I grimaced remembering that information from the Game. A Heroine is supposed to die in that Event. Yes. A Heroine is bound to die next week. I could remember the producers of the Game replying to the yers who couldn''t believe that and couldn''t prevent a death but it was the reality. You couldn''t save every heroine of the game and as a guy who yed that game several times, I know what I am talking about. It was Aurora in a game, Miranda in another, Lyra in another one and...Elona in another one. I shouldn''t forget that Elona was also a Sub-Heroine in the game. Unfortunately or not, Elona didn''t have the asion to speak to Jayden because I was with Jayden and was ''angry'' at her for several months. Anyway, Elona''s event was about me anyway so she wouldn''t have the asion to be part of Jayden''s harem and honestly...I was happy about that news. I mean...my little sister bing a member of Jayden''s harem? No way I would ept or feel nothing about that. But it wasn''t enough to protect her from the looming death threat on the Heroines. "Edward. Can you please tell me what I was talking about?" Professor Erwin, visibly upset that I was again lost in my thoughts, spoke. "Huh..." "Xenos..." Someone whispered to me. I nced on my left and saw that it was none other than Jayden. "Xenos Arvatra," I smiled brightly at Professor Erwin. "The tyrant of the Third Great Holy War. He caused a ughter inside the capital of Dorian 300 hundred years ago. He is still known as the most dangerous man the continent had ever faced. Prince Lumeus Celesta was the one who killed him after a fierce fight." Yeah, I knew that story really well...since that guy was truly a monster... I can''t believe there were people dumb enough wanting to resurrect him... "Very good, Edward but..." Professor Erwin grimaced. "I don''t think it is something to say with a smile." "Ah...yes." I erased my arrogant smile and sat back. "It''s not good Edward." Milleia scolded me again. "The ss is important for the written exams next week." "Right." I nodded to please Milleia and turned toward the Professor. Hm? I nced at Lyra who was sitting next to Milleia. She was fidgeting a lot thesest few days... I shifted my gaze and saw a few rows behind us a ck haired man. He was amoner but was rather popr with girls and boys since he became stronger in a few months. From themoner girls'' gazes on me, I think he must be handsome as well. He was none other than Carlos Dugary. Lyra''s previous and secret lover. I see...he started. Lyra''s event was already ongoing and is reaching its climax. I was eager to see whether Jayden would intervene and if yes, how? I mean, I knew he was already taking care of Ca Roger''s event and it was going well so I hoped he would be able to deal with both of them. .... .... After the ss ended, I, with the usual group, left the ss. The usual group was of course me, Jayden, Milleia and Lyra. "Hey, Edward." Jayden called out to me. "Yeah?" I matched Jayden''s weird slow steps. He probably wanted to say something only to me. "It''s about Lyra and Milleia..." "What? Did you fall head over heels toward them?" "N-Not that!" Jayden replied quickly, embarrassed. Hmmmm. He might have a crush but not love huh. But then I wondered what about Ca? "It''s about...you know...it''s like they quarreled." Jayden said as he stared at Lyra and Milleia who were walking in front of us. Contrary to a few months ago, where it was Lyra who was the one talking a lot, this time it was Milleia. Milleia and Lyra were now besties and could be said to be inseparable but- "Are you ready for the exams, Lyra?" Milleia asked with a bright smile. "Ah? Yeah...I guess..." "I am so nervous!" "Yeah..." Milleia was speaking and Lyra was nodding but even a blind could tell that something was up with Lyra and Milleia probably noticed that. She didn''t seem to have asked Lyra about it though? Lyra was acting exactly like in the game during her event. What should I do? Jayden needed the Heroines at his side to fight the freaks of First Game but a few of them would never be at his side. Namely, Elona, Aurora and Kleah. Aurora was certainly a huge loss since she was the strongest girl. Whatever. The most important was Milleia. Let''s say that I''m confident in my abilities to substitute Aurora and Elona but I could never substitute Milleia who had Raphiel''s bloodline. Then you would probably say why the Heroines needed to be in Jayden''s harem if they had to beat an enemy? They would do it willingly if the enemy was strong but no...it doesn''t work like that. For example the leader of Ante-Eden will soon wish for Jayden''s death and will try everything to kill him but the question is... Would you put your life in danger to save Jayden, a simple ssmate? Lyra, Louisa, ra, Aurora, Elona, and Kleah would definitely not. Milleia will definitely since she is close to Jayden now and Miranda might as well...but I think at thest time, she would think about her brothers and chose to leave. In the end, there was only Milleia. And thetter would be definitely stronger if she fights for someone she loves. It was also thanks to that, she would use her awakened bloodline well. [] Cleenah said with a yawn. ''And what would that be? Miss Cleenah?'' [] "..." I froze when I heard Cleenah''s n. What the hell? I never thought of that before because...well...it was like cheating girls in the literal sense just to beat guys. It was bordering maniption and my threat toward Lyra could be called cute inparison. I am not such a bastard? Even when I influenced some girls to speak with Jayden, I never forced them. Aunt Belle will beat me up and I would be ashamed to even meet her gaze. More importantly after all the things I had done a few months ago... Elona will surely snap if I go with such a n also. After all that happened and I had done, I didn''t want to y scum again... And it''s not like there were no other means. [] Definitely. [] ''But it''s not that bad of a n...'' [] "Hey, Edward, what do you think? Lyra is acting weirdly, right?" Jayden elbowed me for myck of response. My amber reflected Lyra and Milleia. "Don''t worry." I just shrugged. Chapter 112 The Villain And The Villainess "Oh~~isn''t that dear Edward?" La''s voice rang behind me just when I nned to escape. "Go ahead, I will join youter." I said to Milleia and Lyra. Lyra didn''t even nod to me and left. She must hate me to the core or maybe her mind is elsewhere? "Y-Yes. Lady La." Milleia greeted La before leaving with Lyra. "Surrounded by two beautiful girls? You must be hated by every man, dear Edward." La giggled. "What''s up Viiness? I thought you would be more upset though?" I retorted with a smile. "Not all Eddy." Who is Eddy?! "I''m progressing a lot and I can state confidently that His Highness will fall soon for me." La puffed out her chest. That zer uniform was really enhancing her assets a lot if I may say. "Hey! Where are you looking?!" La let out a high pitched voice and covered her breasts with a ''scared'' expression. "M-My body only belongs to His Highness! Only he can feast on my bod-" "I don''t want any more details!" I stopped La from further getting into details. My reputation was slowly changing in a good way and I didn''t want her joking words to spread in the Academy. Speaking of her uniform¡­ "Hey, I already told you to change to the other pinafore uniform, right? Why did you not?" "Why should I?" La tilted her head. "His Highness needs to see my-" "He doesn''t need to see anything!" I cut her off before she speaks again indecent words. "Listen." I took a deep breath and continued. "Alfred likes innocent and reserved girls so if you put on that uniform which will hide your body well, and act like before innocently, he will be without doubt charmed. You look better with the pinafore uniform, believe me and I''m sure Alfred will think the same." "Hm? What about your girlfriend, Milleia? She is wearing the same uniform and His Highness is¡­" La''s red eyes started to show a dangerous gleam so I quickly spoke. "Milleia is apart. She doesn''t need to add something that is etched to her." With Seraphina and Maria, Milleia was among the pure girls. Maybe Alfred would have liked Seraphina or Maria if they had met before and thetter were older? Wait. "Anyway, how many times do I have to repeat it?Milleia ain''t my girlfriend. Don''t say that in front of her, La." I said for the umpteenth time to La that I wasn''t Milleia''s lover but thetter kept repeating it, probably to irritate me. She is smart enough to understand others'' feelings so she was doing it only to annoy me. "Of course!" La nodded but that amused of her smile wasn''t convincing at all. "Whatever.When are you going to tell me about the guys with strange behavior you noticed?" I shifted the topic. "I told you that I would only if you won against Ronny though?" La said with her finger on her chin. "Yeah, yeah but you were there right. You know that assh*le of Loid intervened otherwise I would have won." I scoffed and continued. "Moreover over the course of two months, I helped you a lot with Alfred, tell me as apensation for having to deal with both of you." "Hmmmm." La, seemingly weighing the pros and cons, fell in thoughts. Was that hard for you?! "Fine. I will tell you," she finally replied. "Then?" I crossed my arms and waited for the names.@@novelbin@@ Until now, I tried to find the identity of the person who sent me that message but I couldn''t really be certain. La''s view on that might help me. "The first oneing to my mind would be Eric," La said. "Eric?" Eric Scarlett was a [Pretender] and was the son of Duke Scarlett. He was also in my list of suspects since his behavior was strangepared to the one I witnessed in the game. I mean he was a pretender but until now he approached none of the Heroines but as I didn''t y all the scenarios possible, I wasn''t sure. "Yeah, next?" "The next¡­" La thought again before speaking. "Louisa? I feel like she is acting strangely recently." "Yeah, right." I nodded. Louisa was also in my short list because of her strange behavior during and after my fight against Ronald. I don''t know¡­the Louisa I knew was really a model of a student. Even if Ronald was her younger brother...the Louisa I had seen in the Game would have definitely intervened. At first, I thought it was because she loved her brother but no. Anyway, it was just an assumption. "That''s all?" I asked La who was silent. "No," La shook her head and sighed. "Thest one would¡­" La didn''t finish her words creating suspense. "My brother." "Huh?" La nodded to herself and repeated. "My brother, John." "John? John Tarmias?" I asked again since I couldn''t believe it. "Indeed." La confirmed and there was not a hint of joking in her tone. "Wait¡­John? I don''t see anything wrong with him though? He is as usual stalking you and threatening all the men talking to you, right?" I was puzzled as until now I was sure it wasn''t John. La''s smile widened charmingly when I spoke. "I know¡­but I know my brother and something is amiss, you see. He is like even more protective of me now¡­" "Even more protective?" I frowned at her words. "Yes! I told him that I wanted to ask His Highness out on a date and he said that he wanted to ''meet'' His Highness and left." La said and sighed. "Thankfully I reached His Highness before him." You bet you are thankful! I didn''t want to imagine what that creepy sis-con brother would have done to Alfred! "There is nothing wrong with that Viiness. Your creepy brother is just-" Before I could finish, La grabbed my shirt and pulled me closer. "Is that me or¡­" She whispered near my ear. "Did you be more handsome, Edward?" "S-Stop that!" I immediately stepped back with burning ears. That girl is really the personification of a subus! [] Shaddap! "Stop what, Edward?" La tilted her head cutely, making her ck wavy hair fall sideways. Look at her acting innocent now¡­ "You are really a Viiness," I scoffed. "Don''t forget my instructions to seduce the idiot prince." I added and turned away. "!" But I soon stopped as I met a pair of piercing red eyes. It was John Tarmias. I have never talked to him since the start of the year and even before we wouldn''t really talk with each other because of John''s cold personality and immeasurable love for his sister and distrust toward the others. "..." "..." He was staring at me wordless so I stared at him as well. "If La is the Viiness, what are you then? Edward Falkrona," John asked without even moving an eyelid. I smiled at his words. "Isn''t that obvious, John? I''m the Viin of course." "..." John didn''t react at my words and walked past me. "La." "Brother? What is it?" La asked, amused by our calm altercation. "Where is Alfred? I have to talk to him." Do you really want to just talk to him though? "Brother! I already told you to leave His Highness A-AAAAlfred alone! He is my future husband and thus your brother-inw!" As expected La stuttered when she spoke about Alfred. "Alfred is not good for you, La and I just want to talk to him." No one is believing you John. "Hmpf! He left for the fourth building." La lied without batting an eye. John, as always blind when ites to his younger sister, nodded and left without even doubting his sister''s words. "He is really lucky to have you as a sister," I said. "Indeed, Mr. Viin," La giggled. Did I just shoot a bullet in the foot by saying ''Viin''? Don''t tell me she found another nickname for me? "..." I chose to keep silent, keeping my expression from twitching and turned around to leave but just at that moment- "Brother!" "Wow!" Something shed in grey and hugged me tightly. I already knew who it was. "Elona, what the heck was that?" Elona looked. "I''m just hugging my big brother." "Did you regress as well?" "I did not!" "Oh~Since when did the Falkrona siblings be this close?" La put her hand over her mouth exaggeratedly. "La?" Elona, still hugging me, tilted her head to see La behind me. "How are you, Elona? It''s a pleasure to see you smiling brightly again with Eddy." "I''m fine La! But who is Eddy?" Elona asked curiously. "It''s nobody," I replied quickly and forcefully tore away Elona from me before ring at La. La, without minding my re, tried to look for someone. "Where is thest sibling?" "Simon? He is with Lyra and Milleia." Elona replied. "What is he doing again?" I took the right corner and indeed saw Simon speaking to Lyra. It was like they were in an argument? Milleia tried to talk but both Lyra and Simon said something to Milleia and thetter slumped her shoulders before heading toward us! Shit! I hid back behind the corner and saw La and Elona who were also peeking and spying on them! "Hya! E-Edward?" Milleia let out a cute cry when she met me just when she turned on the corner. "Lady La and Elona? What are you doing?" I quickly took the lead. "Nothing, just talking about the exams." "We were spying on Lyra and Simon, Milleia!" "Indeed." "..." "..." "..." "..." Chapter 113 Simon-Lyra "Y-You were spying on them?!" Milleia was speechless at Elona''s honesty. I was also speechless at my sister''s shameless honesty. And La? Why are you betraying me at thest moment? "I-It''s bad!" Milleia shook her finger. "We were only keeping an eye on Lyra. We are all worried about her recently," I lied through my teeths. "Ah. I see¡­" Milleia immediately believed my words and lowered her head saddened by Lyra''s current behavior. She could be considered as Lyra''s best friend but couldn''t do anything for her, she must think like that. "Oh, yes Milleia, can you apany Elona to the cafeteria? She is hungry and would like someone to apany her." "B-Broth-" Before Elona could refute my words, I covered her mouth. "Really? Then let''s go Elona," Milleia said with an enthusiastic smile. "I will¡­" I whispered in a very low tone something to Elona and her expression brightened. "Let''s go Milleia," She took the lead and left. Nice. Now we could spy in peace. [] ''Not gonna tell.'' [] Fuck! "What a good brother." La suddenly said. Did she hear? I ignored her and leaned to listen to Lyra''s and Simon''s conversation. La also leaned and put her hands on my shoulders to peek out. Sigh. Whatever. "I¡­just want to help you, Lyra," Simon said, trying to reason with Lyra. "Help me? For what?" But Lyra dismissed Simon''s words harshly. "You keep repeating you want to help me for¡­now three months? Simon. I''m sorry but I''m not interested in you," a rare annoyed expression appeared on Lyra''s face. "Pfft-" Before I could burst outughing hearing Lyra rejecting my stupid step-brother, La thankfully covered my mouth. She sure looked calm and serious. Wait. Now that I think about it, Simon had kept pestering me and Lyra about whether I tried to hit on her or threatened her. He was sure smart even though he did not appear like that as I really did threaten Lyra but I was not at all responsible for her sullen mood. It all started with Elona a few months ago who guessed that I threatened Lyra in one way or another. Simon learned it and warned me and I, of course, didn''t give a damn about his warning. Understanding that, Simon turned toward Lyra to help her and here we are. I already had a doubt but I feel like Simon is starting to develop feelings for Lyra or already developed. In either case, he was certainly not aware of that himself. I honestly would have never expected such an oue. Simon has a crush on Lyra? And again it was indirectly because of me. "It''s not about that, Lyra," Simon clenched his fists. "Is Edward threatening you? Elona is worried and¡­I am as well." Lyra shook her head incredulous. "You don''t understand anything Simon." She said before turning around to leave. But Simon caught her arm. "Leave me-" "Then it''s not Edward." Simon cut off Lyra who was going to insult him. Finally that idiot understood! I have nothing to do with that! It''s Carlos! "..." Lyra was silent at Simon''s right on the spot words. Simon''s eyes opened wide in realization but before he could speak further- "Lyra?" Someone approached from behind them. Holy cow! It was Carlos. The situation was getting really interesting. Lyra''s face lost color when she saw Carlos with a smile. "Hm? You know him Lyra?" Simon asked, oblivious that the man behind him was the reason behind Lyra''s current gloomy mood. "Oh, excuse me," Carlos smiled and scratched his head. "I am Carlos Dugary, Lyra''s ssmate and friend. Nice to meet you, Lord Simon." "Lord? You are amoner and yet¡­" Simon nced at Lyra. "You are her friend?" Simon was even more surprised as Lyra was a high-ranking noble. It was already surprising that Lyra had befriended Milleia but a malemoner? It was really confusing to him. "Oh, yes. I have worked in the Kertalir Mansion and I met Lady Lyra there. It took time but we eventually became good friends," Carlos said and nced at Lyra. "Yes¡­" Lyra replied shortly, clearly avoiding speaking too much. She could only reply positively otherwise Carlos¡­ "Really¡­? Then¡­could it be that you are¡­" Simon seemed to have swollen a bitter pill as he slowly reached a conclusion. Well, he wasn''tpletely wrong¡­as they had been pseudo-lovers two years ago but is he for real? Asking such a thing while knowing well, it was like taboo for the nobles to be in a secret rtion with amoner. No, even rtions were very frowned upon in the world of high nobility. "There is nothing like that. He is just a friend," Lyra quickly replied despite Carlos'' expectation. Lyra couldn''t have noticed but I did notice the look of relief on Simon''s face. This guy¡­he is really in love with Lyra? "As expected, your brother seems to like Lyra a lot," La''s whisper tickled my ear. Was she doing it purposefully to tease me again? "Oh, you noticed that as well?" La, as expected, was quite intelligent. Her intelligence rivaled Aurora''s, who was without a doubt the smartest of the Heroines of the First Game. "Hm? I noticed it three months ago." "Huh?" I just confirmed though? [] I am not a dense protagonist! "What are you doing here?" ""!"" It scared the hell out of me!@@novelbin@@ "What the hell-" I turned around toin but I froze when I saw the person. "P-Professor Julia?" It was Miranda''s aunt. Speaking of Miranda, she was also behind her. " ''What the hell?'' Is that how you speak to a teacher, Edward?" Professor Julia asked with a re. "N-No. It just left my mouth," I replied. "Hm? You are not alone? La." Professor Julia turned toward La who was hiding behind me. There is no way I will fall alone! I stepped away and revealed La. "Ah, Professor Julia," La greeted with a smile. "La, can you tell me what you were doing with Edward? I don''t think it''s anything good with him." Why?! "N-No, we were just speaking about the exams," I spoke and red at La. Don''t put us like before in trouble. "Indeed, Edward didn''t seem to remember the day of the exams and asked me." Did you not find a better excuse?! Wait. I think I really don''t remember though? "..." I averted my face at Professor Julia''s re. I am reallyzy to learn useless things honestly so I skipped that information. Miranda wasn''t reacting at all, as if she was not surprised. "You three, what are you still doing in the corridors?" A new voice joined and interrupted Simon, Lyra and Carlos. "Oh!" Professor Julia let out a voice and hid just behind La who was hidden behind me who was hidden in the corner. What the hell? When I peeked out, I instantly understood why Professor Julia was panicking like that. It was Professor Jeremiah who interrupted Simon. The Homeroom teacher of the Second Year Dragon ss thus, Miranda''s homeroom teacher. He was also Aunt Julia''s crush. I shifted my gaze to Professor Julia. "A-Am I okay, Myra? L-Look at my face and hair." Professor Julia shamelessly asked her niece. "You are okay, Aunty¡­" Miranda replied with an awkward smile. "Really?" "Yes." "I-I see." Professor Julia took a deep breath and walked toward Professor Jeremiah and the others but then she nced at us. "What are you doing? Come with me." "Could it be that you are afraid to talk to Professor Jeremiah alon-" "Y-Yes!" Miranda cut me off and followed after Aunt Julia. [] ''Why so?'' [] ''No. I mean, Aunt Julia is thirty. How can she be embarrassed over a simple thing like that, she is not a teenager for stuttering¡­I hope.'' [] ''It''s not the same thing!'' "Whatever¡­" I followed discreetly behind Miranda. "La?" When I turned around, La wasn''t there anymore. When did she escape? I shrugged and walked. "Jeremiah, what are you doing h-here?" Professor Julia asked in a stern tone but she stuttered at the end. "Oh, Julia! You look really happy, did you finally find a boyfriend?" Jeremiah asked with a grin. If anyone else had asked the same question as Professor Jeremiah''s, he would have been beaten up on the spot. "What? No, I don''t have time for that." Professor Julia replied calmly. Then what are you doing currently, Professor Julia? While Professor Julia was awkwardly trying to flirt with Professor Jeremiah, I felt Simon''s gaze. He waved his hand slightly at me awkwardly. I grimaced at this. I knew that he felt guilty for ming me for Lyra''s change but I truthfully didn''t care. I mean I really did threaten her. Since the day Elona and I recovered our rtion, Simon has been trying to speak to me often. I was pretty sure Elona spoke to him. But for what? I couldn''t consider him as a brother, it was impossible. We might have a normal rtion though. Since it was too embarrassing to see Simon trying to mend our inexistent rtion, I averted my gaze. "!" And I met Miranda''s beautiful tangerine eyes. She was also looking at me. Then instantly she averted her face. The way she did it, nearly embarrassed, was cute. Such a shame I couldn''t see her current expression. Chapter 115 Air Bike Race [2] The engines of the airbikes roared as they waited for the starting signal behind the shimmering starting gate. I could feel the excitement building up inside me as I looked over at the floating stadiums stretching out before me. Let''s check my bike for thest time. It was a ck bike with silver linings ordered specially by my Aunt. I really owed her a lot. [] Shut up! I will eventually! "Are you ready?" I looked behind toward my teammates. Milleia, Jayden, and Ca. They were all geared up and ready to go, with their eyes fixed on the track ahead. They all had a feeling that this race was going to be epic and there was definitely that hint of excitation in their expression. Well, honestly Airbike was my favorite sport so I was also excited. "Of course!" Milleia nodded seriously with her helmet but it was only cute from my perspective¡­ "Always, Edward," Jayden grinned with his hands on the handlebars of his blue bike. Milleia and Jayden weremoners, they obviously couldn''t afford such luxury of Airbikes so they could only borrow them from the Academy. "Who do you think I am?" Ca smiled as well. "I am a Duke''s daughter like you." Themon point between all of us was that we all loved that sport so even during the training we weren''t dozing off and took it seriously. "Oh my, Edward?" I nced on my left, on the next cabin reserved for another group. From it, La''s face was peeking out. "What are you doing here?" She asked with a teasing smile. "Nothing. I just wanted to take some breath of air," I scoffed at her. "You really have the gall to take part in the race, Edward," Ronald, who was sticking close to La, snorted. "You better give up if you don''t want to lose pathetically. Your chances of winning are very low, you know." I couldn''t help but smirk at Ronald''s statement. "I''ll still have better chances of winning than you getting a confession from La," I retorted, enjoying the look of anger on his face. "B-Bastard!" Ronald clearly wanted to beat me up. Milleia, who was next to me, pouted and grabbed my arm. "Edward, please don''t provoke them." Elona, my sister, also chided me. "Brother, why must you antagonize everyone?" "He started it though?" I replied as a matter of fact. "From the beginning?" Elona raised a brow. I realized then that it was my fault for starting the argument with La months ago. My bad. I admit. "Be careful Elona! Ronny and Johnny don''t care about you! They are bastards who wouldn''t hesitate to throw you off the bike if it means making La the winner. Don''t trust those twisted creepy stalking freaks!" I warned my little sister as a caring elder brother. "B-Brother¡­" Elona was embarrassed at my caring words blended with mocking ones against her teammates. "E-E-Edward¡­?" Milleia was dumbfounded at my words. "Pfffft! Ahahaha!" Ca burst outughing and held her stomach. "Pffft-" Jayden barely kept hisugh from leaking. La giggled at my words. "Don''t take his words to heart, brother and you as well Ronny." John just stared at me while Ronald red at me furiously. "I will beat you off of your bike, Edward! And you as well Alfred!!" Ronald threw a re on the group on my right before concentrating on his bike. I turned to my right and saw Alfred''s group. Their group was calm and collected with Alfred in the front. With his golden bike and helmet, he looked really picturesque. What a showoff. Alfred nced at Ronald for a second before shifting his gaze to me. "You better go all out, Edward." "No thanks. I just want to qualify, that''s all," I shrugged my shoulders. I mean, as long as I am qualified to be in the elite team, it was alright. No need to exhaust myself for such a simple race. Alfred''s lips twitched at myzy words. Shaking his head, he looked back ahead of him. "..." Oh, Thomas was ring daggers at Jayden who was quarreling with Ca behind me. Milleia was trying to stop them in vain. I waved my hand to Thomas to annoy him even more but thetter''s eyes were still on Lyra and the one who showed reaction to my wave was the pretty girl in their group. If I remember, her name was Nisha. She was also a first year. Her mouth opened and closed repeatedly as she looked at me and her face turned beet red. Sigh¡­ What a sinful man am I. [] [It is definitely not a good thing. His arrogance is only growing by day.] Ignoring Cleenah''s and Jarvis'' words, I squeezed the handlebars of my bike. "Are you ready?!" A third year was going to be thementator. A countdown appeared in front of us above. I started my bike and a whirring sound rang. Following that, everyone else started their bikes. "3!" "2!" "1!" "START!!!" The announcer''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers, signaling the start of the race. The airbikes took off, their sleek frames gliding effortlessly through the air. I felt the wind rushing past me as I picked up speed, my heart pounding with anticipation. As they flew through the twisting and turning void track, I could see the other groups in my peripheral vision. Alfred''s group was hot on their tail, determined to overtake us who were slightly ahead. As for La''s group, they were even more ahead of me. We were currently in the second position with La in first and Alfred, third. The other groups were all behind us. "Come on, guys! We can do this!" Jayden shouted, trying to break the tension. "We don''t need your encouragement, Jayden," Ca snapped back, her voiceced with irritation. I grinned, knowing that Ca was just being her usual tsundere self. Jayden''s expression twitched before he focused on the race, trying to maintain our lead. I looked in front of me. Ronald was flying alongside La, determined to protect her from any harm. He was madly in love with her, and he wanted to make sure that nothing happened to her during the race, it was the only reason. La, on the other hand, was focused on winning, her eyes locked on the finish line. Elona was the one in the front two meters ahead of La¡­the Falkrona unique mana was reputed for its speed of activation and channeling, that must be the reason. Their formation was a 1-1-2 with Elona in the front, La behind, John and Ronald behind them as protectors. It was the perfect formation for their cheat group¡­. "Rain of boulders!" Ronald smirked and raised his hand. Dozens and dozens of boulders appeared in the sky and fell right to all of us. Fuck! He was really the worst opponent in the BikeRace with his earth ability. Thankfully we weren''t driving on the hard ground otherwise he could have altered the field. "Milleia!" I called out to Milleia. "I''m on it!" Milleia, while driving with only one hand, raised her free hand and a blue dome appeared above us. The boulders bounced and were repelled. Nice. "Shit!" Tituan from Alfred''s group who was behind us, cursed. "Thomas!" Alfred shouted unperturbed. His eyes were only on us in front of them. "Yes!" Thomas raised his hand and several dozen vines appeared out of his hand. The vines expanded above his group until forming something like the roof of a greenhouse. The vines caught the boulders one by one, wrapping them in green. What is he¡­ "!" Shit! "Ca! Jayden! He''s going to throw them to us!" I warned them in panic. "W-What¡­?" "He is still using those creepy vines?!" Ca, who knew Thomas since childhood like me, spat before creating a sword of wind in her right hand. "You! Are you dreaming?!" She woke up Jayden from his stupor. "I-I''m ready!" Jayden said and a blue lightning crackled around his arm. "Dodge that, Ca!" Thomas, worryingly warned his fiancee as he threw the boulders with the vines to us¡­or more like to Jayden? "Answer to my call, des of wind!" Ca waved her hand shining in green and and a dozen of wind des shot out toward¡ªnot the boulders but the vines controlling them. "What?!" Thomas let out as the boulders started to fall before even reaching us but still some managed to reach us and headed toward Ca. "Thundering Lance!" Jayden threw a long cracklingnce which pierced the boulders in instant, shattering them to pieces and even the pieces were reduced to smithereens by the particles of lightning.@@novelbin@@ "Are you okay, Ca?!" Jayden drove closer to Ca, clearly worried. Ca shifted her gaze from the crackling air to Jayden. "Of course¡­I am." She muttered in a low tone before lowering her head. "Idiot." Damn¡­ She really has fallen for Jayden¡­ I''m sorry Thomas¡­ Chapter 118 Jayden-Carla "Are you okay, Ca?!" Jayden worriedly asked Ca who was the most injured of all of us. She had to fight against Thomas, Tituan and Nisha alone as Jayden in the end helped me. "I-I''m okay! Move your face away!" Ca palmed Jayden''s face with a red face? "I-I''m a Duke''s daughter!" Why are you blushing like a maiden in love then? "What are you doing?!" Suddenly Thomas grabbed Jayden''s scruff and lifted him. ""Hey!"" Ca and Milleia yelled at Thomas'' sudden outburst. Thomas ignored and red at Jayden who was grabbing thetter''s arm. "How dare you¡­how dare you, miserablemoner!" I nced at Alfred and¡­he was turning a blind eye on that. He must be annoyed by his third ce. "Hey!" Ca stood up and tried to stop Thomas. "Stay away from this, Ca!" Thomas'' loud warning stopped Ca''s steps. "Did you forget? You are my fiancee! I clearly see what''s happening and I don''t think I need to remind you how the rtion between a meremoner and a high-ranked noble like you is perceived!"@@novelbin@@ "I-I¡­!" Ca''s face turned slightly pale as she bit her lips. She felt powerless in front of such a situation. "Enough," suddenly Jayden''s grip on Thomas'' arm hardened. Thetter groaned with a surprised expression. He didn''t expect Jayden to be this strong. Of course, he heard about Jayden''s powerful Legacy but until now convinced of his superiority against Jayden. Jayden forcefully got out of Thomas'' grip andnded on the ground. He nced at Ca''s worried expression before clenching his teeth. "I, Jayden Rayena, ask you Thomas Greenvern to a duel. " "!" The remaining people around gasped in pure shock at Jayden''s words. Amoner was defying a High-Ranking noble to a duel¡­ Of course, it wasn''t prohibited but amoner defying a High Ranking noble was extremely rare as they knew what could be the retaliation. Nomoner family wanted to antagonize a high-ranking noble''s family and in the case it happened, they would lose most of their friends and support they could have had previously. "What did you say¡­? " Thomas narrowed his eyes. "W-Wait! What are you thinking?!" Ca shouted to Jayden but thetter''s eyes were only on Thomas. He also had a determined expression on his face. An expression I had never seen until the beginning of the year in the academy. He finally made his choice huh. He sure took his time. "You heard me, Sir Thomas. I''m asking for a duel against you." Jayden repeated loudly. "Will you ept or- " "I ept." Thomas cut off Jayden with a broad smile on his face. "You must have an ideain your mind if you are challenging me, right? Let''s hear it. " He scoffed and crossed his arms. Jayden nodded to Thomas. "Yes. I''m asking only one thing. If I win against you. You will have to break off your engagement with Lady Ca. " "...¡­. " The surroundings entered a state of deathly silence. The situation was bing even more unbelievable. Formoners, Jayden''s words was bordering insanity. "E-Ehhh¡­. " Ca''s brain short-circuited. Never in her wildest dreams, she would have though Jayden capable of doing something like that. "J-Jayden¡­ " Next to me, Milleia was so nervous that she was unconsciously grasping my hand with her soft hand. I was too preupied by Jayden that I didn''t notice it until now. [] Anyway, I was eager to see Thomas'' answer. Thomas was staring at Jayden coldly trying to peer his intentions. Though, it was obvious what Jayden''s intention was. But because it seemed really too easy and unbelievable, Thomas was bugging. First because he was convinced of his victory and second, because he was sure that Ca''s father wouldn''t let amoner like Jayden marry his precious daughter. Finally, a smile appeared on Thomas'' face before he burst outughing. "Alright, alright, Jayden! I will take the role of the one humbling copymoners like you. I can''t believe you dared to challenge me, a high-ranking noble and the son of the Royal Guard Commander. " Don''t tell me he is gonna tell his whole biography? "I will make you regret this but for this to be equal, I should have my say as well, right? " Thomas said. "Yes. " Jayden nodded. "Then, if I win¡­ " A smirk appeared on Thomas'' face. "You will leave the Royal Eden Academy. " "! " Ah. I didn''t expect that. "¡­ " Ca stayed silent and just looked at Jayden. She was probably resigned. In the game, in Ca''s route, thetter indeed fell in love with Jayden but in the case, it doesn''t work, she wouldn''t fall into depression. I mean she was a Duke''s daughter. Her upbringing was top ss. The only thing she wanted was to spend most of the time possible with Jayden happily before abandoning herself to her life with Thomas. Right now, though she must be a little disappointed by the course of events but despite that she might feel a lingering hope. If Jayden wins against Thomas, she would be freed of her engagement with Thomas who she didn''t really appreciate. But what about after? A fight like that wouldn''t go unnoticed. Ca''s father will eventually learn about the fight and the reasons¡­And at that time, Jayden will have to deal with Ca''s father. "Do you agree? Or are you scared of the oue? " Thomas snickered. "Well, I already know the winner so I can understand if youe back to you words- " "No. " Jayden shook his head with a smile. "I ept the terms. If you win, I will leave the academy. " "Jayden?! " Milleia was dumbfounded that Jayden epted, thus she grasped harder my hands. Her nails nearly pierced my skin. "Then, it''s done. You are the witness, Professor Jeremiah. " Thomas asked Professor Jeremiah who was until now looking at the dispute like a show. "Yes¡­I can be. " Professor Jeremiah nodded but he gave a conflicted look at Jayden. He also seemed uncertain about Jayden''s victory. "The match will be held in the stadium n¡ã5 tomorrow morning. " Tomorrow morning, the first year didn''t have ss so it was a good schedule. I''m sure a lot of second year students and third year students will skip sses for the match though. "Good luck,moner, " Thomas snorted and left with Alfred who was¡­grinning to me? He probably wanted to get revenge on me by indirectly sending out my friend, Jayden. That prince really has stooped low¡­ "A-Ah! I''m sorry! " Milleia, finally noticing that she was grabbing my hand, let out with flushed cheeks. "I-It''s okay? " Milleia stuttered when she saw hand red. "Yeah, " I nodded to her. "B-But¡­ " "Wow. " Milleia, without hesitation, took my hand gently and touched the reddened part. "I''m sorry, Edward¡­I was too focused on their discussion¡­ " "It''s nothing, I''m saying. It will be gone in an hour, " I said to her. She was reacting too much for something like that. We, with our body strengthened with mana, had a faster recovery than ordinary humans of Earth, for example. "What are you still doing here, Milleia, Edward? " "Aah! " Milleia immediately let go of my hand and moved away until reaching the other end of the bench. Fast¡­ Should I be distraught at that tant act of denial? "J-Jayden! What have you done! " Milleia quickly recovered and red¡ªor more like sulked since she didn''t know how to re, at Jayden. "C-Calm down, Milleia¡­I just wanted to help¡­Ca, " Jayden said as he nced at Ca who was approaching us with quick steps. Oh, good luck Jayden. "Why did you do that? " Ca red at Jayden. Jayden looked back at Ca with a serious expression. "To help you, Lady Ca. " "Help me? For what? And when did I ask for your help? " Ca''s tone wasced with anger. Was she feeling frustrated by what was happening? It was understandable. Even if Jayden ends up winning, her father would be furious and would be even more adamant on her and more importantly¡­what she was fearing was her father''s reaction to Jayden. She was afraid of her father still using his power to fire Jayden out of the academy. He was capable of that¡­but only I knew that Jayden wouldn''t be fired that easily. Yeah, that old man wouldn''t let someone with so much potential as Jayden leave his academy. "I know you don''t like your engagement, Ca, and that''s why I''m trying to- "Jayden said. "Shut up! I didn''t ask for your help! Who are you to help me?! " Ca shouted angrily. "I''m fine with engagement and you don''t have any say on this! Even if you win, I will still be married to- " "No. " Jayden cut off Ca and looked straight at her with green eyes. "I wouldn''t let that happen. " "¡­ " Ca''s mouth opened and closed several times before she clenched her teeth and stormed out. Man, he really has matured a lot. Pretty sure, Ca fell again head over heels for Jayden. [] [He is also a lot more modest.] How am I supposed to be calm and collected with those guys around? Chapter 121 Annabelle [1] In the small town of Dukka, something rare was happening. A new family was moving in, all the way from the capital of the Arvatra Empire. They were a humble noble family, Viscount House, who had chosen to leave their home country and start anew in the Celesta Kingdom. The vige chief weed the family of three with open arms. "Wee to Dukka Town," she said. "Thank you very much," replied the beautiful woman, introducing herself as Doris. Her husband, Jordan, greeted the chief with a friendly smile. The chief''s attention then turned to a little girl hiding behind Doris. "And who could this adorable little girl be?" she asked with a smile. Doris smiled kindly and patted her daughter''s dirty blond hair. "She''s my cute daughter, Annabelle." "What a nice name," said the chief. "How are you, Annabelle?" But the little girl only hid further behind her mother, her blue eyes peering out timidly. "She''s a little shy toward strangers," Doris exined with a sigh. Ever since her father''s death, Annabelle had be more reserved and less jovial. Even her stepfather Jordan had been unable to change this, and Annabelle barely talked to him. "Then follow me, I''ll show you to your house," said the vige chief, leading the family down the winding streets of Dukka. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. The family followed the elderly woman to a small but cozy house. It was a little old and needed some repairs, but it had a certain charm to it. "I hope this house will suit your needs," the vige chief said as she handed over the key to Jordan. "It''s perfect, thank you very much," Jordan replied with gratitude. Doris and Jordan couldn''t afford a big house, but they were happy to have a roof over their heads. Annabelle peeked inside the house and saw that it was empty. She felt a little sad because they had to leave behind their old house and all of their belongings in the Arvatra Empire. "Don''t worry, little one," Doris said as she hugged Annabelle tightly. "We will make new memories in this house." Annabelle nodded quietly, still feeling a little uneasy. The vige chief noticed Annabelle''s uneasiness and decided to cheer her up. "Hey, little Annabelle, how about I take you to meet some of the other children in the vige? They are around your age and I''m sure they would love to y with you," the vige chief suggested with a kind smile. Annabelle looked up at her mother, who nodded in agreement. "Would you like that, Annabelle?" Doris asked gently. Annabelle hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. "Great, then let''s go," the vige chief said as she took Annabelle''s hand. Doris and Jordan watched as the vige chief led Annabelle away, feeling grateful for her kindness. "Thank you for weing us so warmly," Doris said with a smile. "It''s our pleasure to have you here," the vige chief replied before bidding them goodbye. As the family settled into their new home, they knew that it was just the beginning of their new life in Dukka. That''s what they thought and that''s what they wanted¡­ "Annabelle, don''t run on the stairs, dear," Doris said to her daughter who was excitedly up walking the stairs. Annabelle was exploring her new home, running up and down the stairs and giggling with excitement. She had always loved exploring new ces and this house was no exception. As she entered one of the rooms, she noticed a small doll sitting on a shelf. The doll had long brown hair and a pretty pink dress. Annabelle''s eyes lit up with joy as she picked up the doll and hugged it tightly. "Wow!" From that day on, the doll became her constantpanion. She took it with her everywhere, even to bed at night. Annabelle foundfort in the doll''spany, especially in this new and unfamiliar ce. She is still hanging around with that doll? As I watched that, I yawned despite my inability to sleep. "Hm?" When I saw Annabelle approaching me, unaware of my presence, I flicked her cheeks jokingly while knowing well it wouldn''t- "Ouch!" Huh? I was speechless at that sight? No, it couldn''t be me¡­ I flicked Annabelle''s cheeks and she yelped again. "W-Who is here? P-Papa?" ''I''m not your papa¡­'' "Oh!" She heard me? "Papa!!" No. I''m not your papa. I said again but it didn''t reach her ears this time. Soon, I understood that I could only speak a few words to her every week or so. However, as days went by, strange things began to happen in the house. Objects would move on their own, doors would m shut, and eerie whispers could be heard in the halls. Annabelle''s parents tried to rationalize it, ming it on the old house''s creaky structure, but deep down they knew something was wrong. One night, as Annabelle was sleeping with the doll, she felt a chill run down her spine. She opened her eyes to find the doll''s face twisted to her side with a twisted grin. Annabelle screamed and threw the doll across the room, waking up her parents in the process. "P-Papa!!" Annabelle screamed looking around the room. Why is she still calling me Papa?! "A-Annab, what happened?" As they rushed to her aid, they noticed that the once happy-go-lucky girl was now petrified and refused to sleep alone in her room. They decided to move her to their bedroom until they could figure out what was happening. But the strange urrences didn''t stop there. "P-Papa¡­" It was really tiring to hear her calling me ''Papa'' despite having told her countless times that I wasn''t but I couldn''t not answer her. ''It will be okay,'' I just said and it put a smile on Annabelle''s face. Unfortunately her mother and her step-father couldn''t always be at home so they could only reassure Annabelle when they woulde back at night. But soon the family started experiencing bizarre nightmares and waking up with bruises on their bodies. Annabelle''s mother, Doris, found herself waking up in the middle of the night, feeling as if something was watching her. One day, it worsened. The school in which Annabelle was studying, called Doris. Annabelle had bitten one of her ssmates, injuring thetter''s arm. "I-It wasn''t me! Believe me Papa, please!" I am not your papa!@@novelbin@@ ''I know¡­'' I still reassured her. "Annabelle!" "M-Mommy! I-I didn''t do it! I-It''s not me!" Annabelle cried over and over again in her mother''s embrace. The genuine tears in such a young and innocent face even sprouted doubts on the teachers. "I know dear." Doris patted andforted her daughter, knowing well that her daughter would have never done something like that. And she was right. That day she found the doll in her daughter''s bag. She wasn''t sure about that two weeks ago but now she was convinced. The doll was haunted. She quickly tried to discard it, throwing it to the garbage or even burning it to ashes but it didn''t change anything. Soon she started to feel true fear. She finally decided to tell that to her husband but thetter was rather skeptical about it¡ªat first. A weekter, Doris died. She was stabbed thirteen times by¡­Annabelle. Thetter couldn''t even deny it. She was petrified in front of her mother''s lifeless body. Jordan tried his best to take care of Annabelle but even he reached his limits one day, when he heard that the ssmate Annabelle had bitten previously died after killing his parents. Jordan couldn''t endure it anymore and chose to entrust Annabelle to an orphanage despite thetter''s cries. Annabelle didn''t want to be alone but Jordan had since long lost patience. As if it wasn''t enough, I couldn''t speak to Annabelle anymore. I started to feel bad as thetter still tried to call me every day. ..... ..... It was really hard. I had been looking at Annabelle''s hardest part of her life for now, what seems to be a month? Yeah, a month. I was like a ghost stalking a little girl¡­ Just after seeing Annabelle crying one day, the scenery would shift to another day where she was going to cry as well. I, of course, don''t have any daughters but seeing such a little girl crying so much and cursing her life was really tickling my paternal instincts after all the time I spoke to her. "Monster!" "D-Don''t approach us!" The children in the orphanage weren''t nice either with Annabelle. Everyone was avoiding, even the caretakers because of the strange things happening around her. She was literally crying every day. I really wanted to beat up those brats and I tried to p them but my hand had just traversed their body, harmlessly. "M-Mommy¡­sniff¡­Papa¡­" In a corner of a room, Annabelle was crouched down and crying, burying her face in her knees. Next to her was the doll looking at her unmoving. I already seen plenty of times, Annabelle trying to get rid of the doll but the consequences of that were terrible. Marks of bruises and abuse would appear as soon as the doll reappeared. By fear of receiving more injuries, Annabelle hung around with the doll despite her reluctance. She understood that the doll was the one behind her injuries and that she shouldn''t try to get rid of it. Her only salvation was during the dinner where they all gathered at that time. She felt less lonely and less scared of the doll despite that she was shunned by the others. Three monthster, the people inside the orphanage decided to get rid of Annabelle because of the ominous events. Rats, bugs and mold appeared in every corner of the orphanage. They all had nightmares on a daily basis, real enough to scare even the adults. "..." Annabelle didn''t plead anymore and just cried silently with tears streaming down her face. Sometimes, I could hear her muttering ''Mama'' and ''Papa'' and that was all. The caretakers gave Annabelle to the Holy Church which shocked me a lot. Honestly, I didn''t have a good impression of them. The doll and Annabelle were obviously haunted by a Legacy and the Legacy in question was probably an Evil God. To get a Legacy, there must be consentment from both parties like I and Cleenah. Back then I really wanted to be stronger so I gave my consent to everyone. As for Annabelle, she gave her consentment without even her awareness. It was thanks to her too much affection for the doll at the start. That Evil God was really twisted and smart. He tricked a little girl easily with a doll. "Your name is Annabelle, I heard." A middle-aged man in a white robe smiled gently at Annabelle and grasped her hand. The one who picked up Annabelle was a Cardinal of the Holy Church. The Cardinal¡­ "Huh?" I knew this guy¡­ The Cardinal Fabian. He was also Maria''s father¡­ Chapter 124 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [1] "Triple Mirrors." I said and three mirrors appeared in front of Milleia. The wolf was first surprised but nheless continued its attack, breaking the ss easily. Easily indeed since I didn''t want them to be sturdy. The countless broken shards of the mirrors didn''t fall on the ground but instead floated around the wolf before attacking it from every side. The wolf let out a painful groan as the shardscerated his skin and eventually slumped lifelessly on the ground. " ¡­ " Milleia was looking speechless at the dead wolf for a minute before recovering. " T-This mirror! " She looked frantically around looking obviously for me. Whatever, my face is altered. Thinking that, I came out of my hide, and Milleia eventually saw me. "Y-You are!" I ignored her for the moment and put all the wolves'' corpses in my space ring, including the ones killed by Milleia. Nice, I am a little wealthy now. [] ''I took her prey aspensation for saving her. It''s a win-win situation.'' [] ''That''s good as well.'' [He has the Evil Edward''s genes, it''s nothing for him.] Whose genes do I have?! "U-Um¡­" Milleia stuttered, still surprised. "Thanks¡­for saving me." As she said that, she scanned my face trying to confirm something. "It''s nothing. I was just passing by." I lied as I couldn''t say that I was stalking her before intervening when she was really in a pinch. ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "D-Do you remember m-me? You saved me twice, first five months ago and yesterday as well¡­" Milleia eventually asked a question I didn''t want to answer. Should I lie to her? What was the benefit I would get by telling her the truth? She will just uselessly get curious and try and befriend me which was just a waste of time. "Maybe. I don''t remember." I just shrugged my shoulders. "Y-You don''t remember?" Milleia was dumbfounded at my reply. " It was yesterday¡­I''m sure that you were the one saving me¡­and I think you are also one of my ssmates¡­and you are in the BikeRace club. " She really guessed all of that? "Maybe." I answered ambiguously as if it was the better way. I was just here to help her get the Golden Grass instead of Jayden who was busy. "This¡­" Milleia pouted, upset by my answer. " ¡­" Without waiting, I started to walk away. "W-Wait! Sir, please!" Milleia stepped in front of me, blocking my way. I knew she would stop me and that''s what I wanted. "What?" I asked while showing her my confusion. "I''m sorry¡­it''s just¡­may I know where you¡­are going? " Milleia asked in a guilty tone. It wasn''t like her to speak and stop people like that but she knew that her situation was urgent. Any help would be weed. "The Golden Grass, " The moment I said that, Millie''s pink eyes shone in shock and happiness. "I-I''m also looking for the Golden Grass! " She shouted and approached me excitedly. " I-I have a proposal, please hear it¡­ " Milleia fumbled in her words. "Proposal?" "Yes!" Milleia nodded. " Since we are both looking for the Golden Grass, wouldn''t it be better to work together, Sir? " " ¡­ " Milleia''s eyes started to turn teary at myck of answer. It was so touching that I wanted to say ''yes'', right away but I needed to act like any random guy out there. "H-How about that! I will give you all objects and Mana Beast I have beaten!" Milleia insisted and even added her today''s chase. "Seems good for me." I immediately epted, trying to hide my grin beneath my mask. I will get a lot of money today, I feel it. " T-Thank you very much! " Milleia grasped my hands gratefully. She knew I was strong so she must be happy and relieved to have me at her side now. "Oh, yes! I am Milleia Sophren. Pleased to meet you." Milleia introduced herself and waited for me. "Nyrel. " I kept the name I always use with that mask, hair and eyes. "Nyrel¡­? Such a unique name¡­ " She wasn''t the first one saying this to me. It was the name given by my parents from Earth. " B-By the way, Sir Nyrel¡­ " She was sure chatty. "What?" "Um¡­ " Milleia seemed hesitant to speak but it didn''tst long. " Thest time, I saw you, you were wearing another mask, covering your eyes until your nose¡­ " " ¡­ " I groaned inwardly, remembering that cringe mask. I really wanted to forget all memories about that day, I had to wear that mask to save the children during the entrance ceremony day but looks like it will follow me forever! All of that, because of Jarvis and that tasteless guy from Tokyo! "I don''t remember wearing that mask. I always wear this one. " [] Face what? Humiliation?! "N-No, I''m sure you had that golden and ck mask! The one someone who wears during parties¡­ " Milleia seemed to remember that mask really well, unfortunately. Kuh¡­Kill me! "Why would I wear such a strange mask? " I retorted to her. "I¡­really liked this mask¡­though¡­ " Huh? Is that a joke? "You liked that mask¡­?" I couldn''t help but ask her with a raised brow. "Yes!" Milleia nodded. "It suited you well, Sir Nyrel¡­you know¡­like a H-H-Herooooo¡­" her face blushed in embarrassment when she finished. I also wanted to blush in embarrassment but my memories of that mask kept me cool. "I see¡­" I should get rid of that mask fast before she asks me to wear it again. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After confirming my partnership with Milleia, we both explored the forest together. If there were beasts, we would obviously fight together. "Wow! Sir Nyrel, you are really strong!" Milleia said, genuinely impressed when I killed three beasts with my two short swords. "As expected of someone from the Royal Eden Academy¡­" "I''m not in the Royal Eden Academ-" "I wish I was also strong¡­like you Sir Nyrel¡­" Before I could deny something Milleia had confirmed, she muttered that in a sad tone.@@novelbin@@ I knew why she was sad. It was something that was slightly said in the game but now it was real life and I noticed that as Milleia''s ssmate. It was herplex of inferiority. When she was chosen by the Royal Eden Academy, Milleia was proud of herself. She trained from childhood to be strong like her father after all. But when school started, she understood that she wasn''t one of the strongest. The first day, she understood that when Ronald Trueheart punched Jayden who was the strongestmoner. Then one by one, she met the nobles and the High-ranking nobles. They were true monsters. Lyra was already a monster from Milleia''s point of view but the Prince, the Princess, the Tarmias Twins were on another level. What discouraged even more Milleia was Jayden''s and Tyler''s amazing progression over the course of months. They became strong enough to contend with high ranking nobles, even more Jayden. Plenty of times, I saw her gloomy expression when she looked at us. Us, I mean, Jayden, me and Lyra. Thest straw was probably what I showed against Ronald. I didn''t tell them about the Anathemas Fire so they were all shocked. I had two legacies, Jayden had Zeus'' Legacy, and Lyra was born strong and talented. Her sense of inferiority was understandable. It wasn''t good to let her like that, cursing her own helplessness. "You are strong." Without choice, I choose to cheer her up. "Eh?" Milleia turned toward me. "You are strong. Stronger than what you think." I just said that and walked ahead. It wasn''t even tofort her as it was the truth. Milleia when she awakens Raphiel''s bloodline, she will be a freak. She doesn''t understand how powerful she is. Her pink eyes were proof of Eden''s blessing. If I remember they recognized Milleia''s talent thanks to her eyes. Even in the game, she was extremely important. She had as much importance as the Saintess, the Prophetess, the High Priestess and the Apostles of Eden. In the First Game, she was the one helping the most Jayden to kill the [Main Antagonist]. Without her, it was possible but you had to have nearly all the other Heroines at your side. In the Second Game, with Jayden, the [Protagonist of the Second Game] and the Prophetess, Milleia will kill me thanks to the help of all the other Main Characters. In the Third Game, I didn''t finish so I didn''t know but I heard that she was also important in this game. Of course, she could die but without her, it was hard to finish the Game and get the happy endings. I knew Milleia''s potential and strength and that''s why I first befriended her. It was the same for Jayden. With the two of them at my side, I felt a strange sense of safety BUT of course, I wasn''t relying only on their plot armor or strength. If I reached such a level in only six months, it was because I needed power to defend myself¡ªfrom Ante-Eden. Chapter 127 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [4] Eric Scarlett "Yes¡­" Eric nodded with a conflicted expression before looking carefully around us. "And we are not the only ones¡­" "What?" Now¡­I was even more confused. The situation was getting out of hand. Milleia''s Event was hard already and I didn''t want anything else hindering that. "We are not the only ones?" Milleia tilted her head. "Yes¡­" Eric said as he grabbed his left arm¡ªwhich was charred ck¡­ Someone managed to injure Eric that much? "A-Are you okay?" Milleia asked worriedly. "I''m fine." Eric waved his hand. "I just want to get the Golden Grass and get out of this forest." "Why do you want the Golden Grass," I asked him. I was really curious why the hell he was looking for that. I wasn''t even aware of that even if I yed the game. I couldn''t even guess his reason.@@novelbin@@ "I don''t need to tell you that," Eric closed the conversation. Tch. "As for me¡­I am looking the Golden Grass for my fami-" "Your mother?" Eric cut off Milleia. "O-Oh! Yes¡­my mother is seriously sick and only the Golden Grass can save her¡­" Milleia said in a sad tone. Wait. How did Eric know that it was for Milleia''s mother? "How did you know it was for her mother?" I asked what was on my mind. "Hm?" Eric was caught off guard by my question but he still replied. "I know when ites to family." That''s not an answer! This guy! Don''t tell me that he is really the reincarnated one who sent me that letter? He doesn''t recognize me with that mask so maybe I could get some answer out of him? "Who are the others? Who is looking for the Golden Grass except you and us?" I asked him. "..." Eric clenched his fists at my question. Did I wake up with a terrible memory of him getting beaten up? "Who are the others?" I stepped forward and asked again in a more strong tone. "S-Sir Nyrel¡­" Eric stared at me and clicked his tongue. "Knights of the Arvatra Empire." "!" I was dumbfounded at his answer. "The Arvatra Empire¡­?" Milleia was confused. "They are our allies so why did they attack us?" Indeed, we were allied with them. We did fight them in the previous Holy War but after that peace was formed between the rulers of the Celesta Kingdom and the Arvatra Empire. I don''t understand. Why are they also looking for the Golden Grass? Was there a scenario like that among the numerous in the Game? I wasn''t sure about that. I did Milleia''s Event several times but in none of them I met the Knights of the Arvatra Empire. No, first, why the hell are they looking for the Golden Grass even though it is widely known as a mere legend? "Why did they attack you, Lord Eric?" Milleia asked. I was also curious about that. They were from the Arvatra Empire and were in the territory of the Celesta Kingdom. They wouldn''t be that stupid to attack without a reason someone from here? Even less Eric who was the son of the Duke Scarlett. I don''t even want to imagine the reaction of that old man if he learned about that¡­ "They asked me where I was going and I ignored them. Then they asked me about the Golden Grass and I said that I didn''t know but that guy attacked me out of nowhere¡­" "Did he know who you are?" I asked in my turn. "Yeah¡­probably¡­" Eric''s answer really surprised me. So they knew it was Eric and dared to attack him? What the hell? Wait. Something was bothering me. Eric reached this far because he clearly had an idea about the emcement of the Golden Grass? I knew somewhat thanks to the Game so I took the lead with Milleia behind me¡­then Eric is really a reincarnator? "Where are you going?" I frowned when I saw Eric walking away. "Isn''t that obvious?" Eric scoffed. "Finding the Golden Grass." I rolled my eyes at him. "What? You have a map inside your brain?" "And you? You got there because you both had an idea, right?" Eric retorted. He was really getting on my nerves. [] ''No one can take the lead over me.'' [What about La in the race?] ''I wasn''t giving my all.'' I could have won if I had taken this race seriously¡ªmaybe. "We only know¡­that it is deep inside the forest, Lord Eric," Milleia slumped her shoulders. She wasn''t showing it but I could tell that she was really nervous and anxious as time passed. Her mother was dying and she only had it for a few days. "You don''t know?" Eric''s tongue slipped inadvertently. Huh? Don''t tell me¡­ I stepped and approached him. "You¡­you know where we can find the Golden Grass¡­?" "!" Milleia opened her eyes wide and looked at Eric expectantly. Eric''s mouth opened and closed before he sighed. "Yeah¡­I know." Then he nced at Milleia and shrugged. "We can go there together, if you want." "Of course, we are going there TOGETHER," I nodded and patted Eric''s shoulders. "Thanks man." "You are annoying¡­" Eric didn''t seem pleased by my sudden act of friendliness. Suddenly Milleia grasped Eric''s hands. "T-Thanks! T-Thank you very much! Thank you very much, Lord Eric!!" "Y-Yeah¡­" Eric averted his eyes. As expected, even he couldn''t resist Milleia''s unique charm. She wasn''t the Cover Heroine for nothing. Thus we started to travel together. It was annoying to support Eric''s presence but I ignored the annoyance for the sake of getting done Milleia''s event. Hmm. I should speak to Eric alone. I''m convinced he is a reincarnator and probably the one who sent me that message in front of my room''s door. That guy was living in the room right across mine! He sure has guts! But then was he someone I knew? Since he knew my full name¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s here." Eric''s voice rang. After another hour of walking, we reached a small hill. Yeah¡­it''s this ce¡­I saw it in the Game. The hill was grassless. Only sand and rubbles were covering it. Nothing like Golden Grass seemed to be in our vision but it was normal. "Lord Eric? Where are the Golden Grasses?" Milleia asked and unconsciously her fingernails pierced her palm. Eric pointed at the summit of the hill. "Up there." "Up there?" "Yeah," I nodded instead of Eric and started climbing. "We should do it faster just in case, the guys who had beaten ck and blue, ''Lord'' Eric, heir of the Duke Scarlett,e back." "Who are you anyway?" Eric followed after me and seemed to have lost patience with me. "It should be my question." I said and helped Milleia to climb. "Thanks." "You appeared suddenly and you are looking for the Golden Grass for some hidden reason," I said because I was honestly curious about his reason. My memories about Eric were rather blurry as I prevented him from robbing any Heroines quickly so he didn''t appear often in all my runs. "..." Eric kept silent for a while before looking at Milleia again! I hope you ain''t trying to hit on her, Eric. Milleia has Raphiel''s bloodline and Jayden is an Apostle. Only they could beat the Final Boss. "It''s for my sister, Rubina." Eric finally said his reason but- "..." I stopped my steps at his words. Rubina¡­ Rubina Scarlett. Ruby? That name¡­ I heard it before. In the Third Game. She is¡­ "!" A Sub-Heroine of the Third Game! I covered my masked mouth in realization. How did I forget her¡­ I didn''t see her since I barely yed the Third Game but I should have remembered her! She is Eric Scarlett''s younger sister and will be a First Year student during the Third Year Game. No. More importantly she is a Sub-Heroine of the Third Game. But why does Eric need the Golden Grass? Is she sick? But she appears in the Third Game so she must not have anything serious, right? The Golden Grass is used only for extremely incurably sickness¡­ "I-Is she alright?" Milleia asked, showing worry for Eric''s sister. Eric nodded seriously at Milleia. "I¡­I need the Golden Grass to save her¡­save her from that curse¡­and from her uing flight¡­" Curse? Uing flight? I don''t understand a damn about his words. I should really talk to him between reincarnators. "I..hope you will be able to heal your sister, Lord Eric!" Milleia reassured Eric in her way. Eric was surprised at first but then he smiled. "Thanks." Yeah, he was definitely not the Eric, I have known from the Game. He wouldn''t speak to amoner and even less about his family to a stranger. He even thanked her! ¡­. After reaching the summit, we could finally see below us something like a chasm. "Follow me." Eric said and crouched down to slide down the slope. "I will be behind. Go ahead." I said to Milleia. "U-Um¡­" But Milleia kept shifting her gaze between the chasm and me. Ah. In the game, Jayden helped her, if I remember. Without choices, I took a step forward and made sure to nail my foot on the rocky slope. Then I reached out my other hand to Milleia. Milleia smiled brightly at me. "Thanks!" Chapter 129 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [6] Irisless "U-Um, I will help you!" Milleia said when she saw me and Eric preparing to fight the irisless. "No," But Eric shook his head. "I will take care of them with him. As for you, just quickly grab some Golden Grasses for us." "I agree," I also give my consent for the n. We might sound like heartless monsters to send Milleia alone there but we knew that she wasn''t in danger. Indeed, the irisless humanoids will never attack Milleia. It must have to do again with her bloodline again but anyway, it was good news for us. With Milleia, it was easy to get those Golden Grasses. "B-But¡­" Milleia looked at us, trying to say something. She clearly didn''t feel confident and was scared of dying here. "It''s okay," I faced Milleia. "Sir Nyrel¡­" Milleia stared at me and I stared at her back. "It will be okay, Milleia." I called her by her name to influence her emotions and it worked well. "Yes!" Milleia smiled and took out her sword and shield. "Now!" Eric swung his sword which was shining in red and a st of energy exploded knocking away several Irisless. Milleia didn''t need another word and ran toward a small hill-like structure where the Golden Grasses were growing. When she saw one of the Irisless approaching her, Milleia brought her shield in front of her to defend but- "Eh?" The Irisless just looked at Milleia for a second before rushing at us. "What are you waiting for!" Eric broke Milleia out of her stupor. "S-Sorry!" Milleia continued to run. "Now-" Shit! One of the irisless stomped the ground and appeared in front of me in a second. I parried the punch with one of my swords but it was really getting difficult as I was slowly pushed back. What the hell are those things?! I gritted my teeth and swung my other sword. This time, I took the advantage and sent him crashing into his other fellow mates. "What are they¡­?" I muttered as I saw my hands still shivering from the shock. Those creatures are way too dangerous. "Look out!" Eric''s voice rang from behind me at the same time an explosion shed. I jumped back and saw Eric breathing hard. "Don''t lower your gua-" I threw my sword before he could finish and it hit head-on a irisless trying to attack Eric. "Don''t lower your guard, ''Lord'' Eric." I scoffed and walked toward the group of Irisless rushing at me. I don''t need to beat those freaks. I just need to buy time. I raised my hand and mirrors appeared around me, their surfaces reflecting the ferocious Irisless. The Irisless charged forward, their movements swift and agile. I moved quickly, my mirrors shifting to reflect their attacks. I deflected their blows with the mirrors, striking back with my short swords. The sound of metal on metal echoed through the air as the battle raged on. Also thanks to the mirrors, I could even see the Irises'' movements before they made them. I parried their attacks effortlessly, finding the perfect moments to strike back. But as expected, as the fight continued, I began to tire. The Irisless seemed to be endless, and I knew he couldn''t keep up this defense forever. I took a step back, summoning more mirrors around me to create a barrier. The Irisless charged at the barrier, mming into it with full force. But the mirrors held strong, deflecting their attacks and reflecting them back. It''s getting annoying. "Break!" I willingly broke my mirrors and they split into countless shards. "First Lance of Ares!" Erded next to me and punched out. -BOOOOM! I didn''t expect him to intervene but I wasn''t disappointed since the result was deadly. The shards flew at a tremendous speed thanks to Eric''s st of energy piercing every part of the Irisless. "You are strong¡­and you seem to be at the same age as me¡­" Eric muttered. "Who are you? I never heard of you in¡­someone like you should be already famous." Eric quickly corrected himself. Indeed, in the Game, no one strong with a unique mirror ability appeared. His confusion was understandable as I would have felt the same in his ce. I looked back at him and smiled. "You are a reincarnator." "!" Eric''s eyes and mouth opened wide. "Y-You!" "Yeah," I nodded at him before dodging another attack from the Irisless. Fuck! With my current strength, I can''t beat them. Maybe with the Anathemas Fire but I wanted to preserve my mana just in case something goes wrong. "Ah!" Suddenly Milleia screamed. I and Eric shifted our gazes toward her. What? A three-meter tall Irisless was fighting Milleia. What the hell?! I remember the three meter tall but in the game it was weing Milleia and Jayden like they were his master! Milleia was kneeling on the ground with her broken shield and her broken sword. "I-I can''t lose¡­" She bit her lips trying to hold back tears and rushed again but the Irisless was ruthless. He threw a powerful punch and Milleia''s barrier broke in a second and she crashed on the ground. "Hey! If she dies, it''s over! You know, right!" I shouted at Eric. Eric''s face turned pale as if remembering. "I-I know!" "Then send me there with your ability!" I told him hurriedly. "W-What?" Eric was puzzled at the sense of my words. I approached him and clicked my tongue. "Send me there with your st of energy! Quick!" "Are you stupid?! You will be seriously injured!" "I won''t die." I red at him. "If she dies, how are we going to beat that fucker from Ante-Eden?!" Eric''s mouth opened but no words came out of it. "Alright!" I nodded and went in front of him. I felt Eric''s mana overflowing from behind me. Damn¡­where do I get those twisted ideas? [From your twisted brain.] Where is Cleenah? I''m already missing her. "Second Lance of Ares!" "Cough!" I coughed blood at the same time, I felt a simr feeling of a truck hitting me from behind. I softened the shock thanks to the Anathemas Fire but notpletely. In a few seconds, I appeared in the Irisless'' vision. Let''s see how you react to Ruah.@@novelbin@@ I coated my two short swords in a dense envelope of Ruah and mana before swinging them. The sound of swords cutting the wind echoed and following that, a long arm fell on the ground. Shit! I couldn''t stop my body while flying so I crashed on the ground. "Arghh¡­" I again broke a few bones. "S-Sir N-Nyrel¡­" Milleia, on the ground, nced up at me. That damn thing is still aiming at Milleia even after I cut his right arm! Speaking of that, it was already growing back. Ceatha isn''ting? Do I have to do it? First, I should get Milleia to safety. The little Irisless were heading toward her as well. But before I could take a step forward, something shone in front of me and a figure appeared. "Mary?" She again appeared on her own. Mary turned her face around and I couldn''t help but notice how she bes more and more beautiful each day. I couldn''t get enough of her pitch ck hair and onyx eyes. "You are not alone, Nyr," Mary said and patted my back which was burned and injured. "Does it hurt?" Mary asked while lowering her head. I smiled and grasped her soft hand. "It''s better now, thanks." Mary looked panicked when I said that and she turned her face away. "I-I will buy you some time, Nyr." "I''m counting on you." I took a step forward and rushed toward Milleia. Seeing me running toward Milleia, the tall Irisless tried to smash me with his foot but- "Reflect." Mary''s calm voice rang and a mirror appeared above me. -Booom! The foot collided with the mirror and the Irisless'' was knocked back with a broken foot. As expected of Mary, she is of course way better than me in controlling mirrors and their abilities. Even her mirrors were more ornamented and had a tinge of ck, adding even more beauty to the reflection. I didn''t even have to fight the little Irisless as Mary was also taking care of them. I just hope she wasn''t overexerting herself. "Milleia." I finally reached Milleia who was on her knees now. "I-I''m s-sorry¡­" She eventually started crying. "I-I am not even able to p-pick some grass¡­you were fighting with Lord Eric for m-me but I-I-" "Milleia." Without choices, I grabbed her hand to make her stand. "If you keep thinking that you are weak, you will never change. This mindset will keep you weak even if you can be strong." "..." I tried to soften my words. "If we don''t get those Golden Grasses¡­Eric''s sister will die." "Y-Yes¡­" "Your mother will die." "!" Milleia''s pink eyes started to glow at my words. "But it will not happen." I said to her with utmost confidence. I tried to convey how much I was confident to Milleia so she can feel more at ease. Milleia''s eyes turned into a brighter shade of pink and even the hue of her blue hair turned deeper. "I am here and you are strong. It''s enough." Chapter 132 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] [9] Rubina Scarlett "Ahg!" Thankfully, I didn''tnd on the ground as my body bounced on something soft. A bed? I opened my eyes and saw the white bedsheets in vision. "Fiuuu¡­" I sighed in exhaustion and turned around toy on my back. It''s better. I wanted to sleep right away but- "Get out of here!" Eric stood up from the ground and red at me fiercely. I looked away from the bed''s princess ceiling to Eric. "What?" "You ask me what?! Get out of this bed, first, fucker!" He yelled and clenched his fists. "Why am I the only one whonded on the ground¡­" I frowned and raised my body. "Ah." I finally noticed the two women on my right and left respectively. On my right was Milleia soundly sleeping and on my left¡­was a very pretty girl. She was a girl probably in the same age as Maria and Seraphina. She had the same bright red hair as Eric and her eyes were closed. I was really in a shady situation¡­ "Is she your sister?" I got off of the bed while making sure I didn''t wake any of them. "Yeah." Eric said and patted his sister''s forehead. Oh, she is Rubina Scarlett huh. A Sub-Heroine of the Third Game. It''s the first time that I''m seeing her so clearly. She was obviously younger than the one I had seen in the Third Game. "Hmm. She indeed seems sick¡­how are you going to heal her? We also have to find a way quickly to treat Milleia''s mother." I said to Eric. We lost the Golden Grasses and I don''t even want to imagine Milleia''s reaction to that news. "About that." Eric put his hand inside his pocket and took out¡­ I opened my eyes wide when I saw the golden light. "When did you¡­" Eric shrugged his shoulders. "Just when that Melvin kicked me." I crossed my arms, relieved. "We won''t have to go back there, that''s a good point; those guys from Arvatra might be still there to try to get even more Golden Grasses. "Well¡­about that." Eric didn''t seem enthusiastic. "What?" Eric sighed and showed me the few Golden Grasses in his hand. "They are only enough for one person." "Huh?" I couldn''t understand where he was going. "And?" Don''t tell me¡­ "..." Eric had a conflicted expression on his face and I didn''t like it a bit. "Hey. You know that Milleia''s mother is going to die tomorrow at best, right?" I red at Eric, knowing well what he was thinking. "I know." Eric clenched his fists. "I know¡­dammit." "Then?" I reached out my hand. "Give me those Grasses." What was he hesitating for?! "I can''t¡­sorry." Eric shook his head and nced at Ruby. "I need to heal my sister right now, it''s seriou-" "What the hell are you saying?!" I squeezed Eric''s shirt and red daggers at him. "You yed the Game, right? You know how much we need Milleia in perfect health, right?!" "You don''t need to tell me that." Eric pped my hand away. "I know¡­but my sister is in danger¡­if I don''t treat her now¡­she will die." She will die? What is he talking about?! She is a Sub-Heroine of the Third GAME and appears healthily in the Third Game. She can''t die. "What? She is not supposed to die before the Third-" "I don''t know!" Eric cut me off and cursed. "I don''t know why¡­but suddenly her situation aggravated and¡­anyway, I need those grasses now." "No." I grabbed his arm holding the Golden Grass. As if I was going to let him spoil everything after I had reached this far. That guy was also a reincarnator and didn''t even reveal his presence to me. I had been doing everything alone until now while he was enjoying his life as the Heir of a Duke. A mere [Pretender]. He didn''t even have to be cautious of anyone. "What are you doing?" Eric asked in a low tone as his mana started to put pressure on me. I snorted. "Isn''t that obvious?" I also released my mana. "I will take the Golden Grasses and give them to Milleia''s mother. Your sister has more time than Milleia''s mother. You can go tomorrow if you want to get more Golden Grasses." "Is that supposed to be a joke? I can''t go without Milleia and I am alsocking in time." Eric grabbed my arm with his other hand and started to remove my grip slowly. "You want to y that game, Eric?" My expression turned cold and despite this situation, a weird smile started to form on my lips beneath my mask. Milleia''s mother shouldn''t die. She must live. ¡­to keep Milleia''s sanity. "S-Stop it¡­" I turned around and saw Milleia standing. Tears were falling from her pink eyes and her lips were quivering. "L-Lord Eric¡­I-I know¡­I know i-it''s presumptuous to a-ask you that even though your sister is¡­in this situation¡­." Milleia nced down at Rubina who had a pained expression on her face. "B-But¡­my m-mother has no l-long¡­they said¡­.they said it would be a miracle if she survives tomorrow¡­" Milleia knelt on the ground and sped her hands together. "P-Please¡­Lord Eric¡­she is my o-only family¡­" Then she raised her gaze, her eyes shimmering because of the endless tears flowing down. "I-I will do a-anything you want¡­y-you can ask me whatever you want and I-I will obey¡­I-I" "B-Big brother¡­" At that moment, an unexpected voice intervened. Rubina Scarlett opened her red eyes. "R-Ruby!" Eric freed himself from my loose grip and knelt next to Rubina''s bed. He stroked her hair and smiled. "I-I will heal you¡­you do-don''t have to w-worry-" "N-No¡­big brother¡­" Rubina shook her head. "P-Please h-help her mother¡­" She muttered in a barely audible tone. "W-What¡­.! What are you saying, Ruby?! Y-You are dying!" Eric squeezed Rubina''s weak hand in his palm and said, shocked by his sister''s words. Even Milleia was shocked that Rubina was putting her life in danger for a stranger¡ªfor amoner. "..." As for me. I was perplexed by that. Why is she saying that? The little I knew about Rubina Scarlett was an arrogant Heroine who didn''t really likemoners though she never showed it. Did her sickness change her thinking and made her question herself? Huh? As I stared at Rubina, something attracted my eyes. It was those ck tentacles around her head and body. Was I the only one seeing that? Milleia and Eric didn''t seem to see it. Those tentacles¡­ I already felt a simr energy before¡­ "B-Big brother¡­I-I am at fault¡­I am responsible for this situation¡­" A single tear left Rubina''s eye as she voiced out those words filled with pain. "Listen me, Rubina. I-I finally get the remedy for you." Eric really cared a lot for his sister. I don''t know how but their rtion seemed to be way better than it was in the Game. Rubina shook her head at her elder brother''s words. "Y-You can''t brother¡­nobody c-can¡­because it''s a curse¡­" "..." A curse¡­ My brain started to race and work at a high speed as I started to form a conclusion. I don''t even know how the hell I reached this conclusion but- I hope I am wrong¡­ ''Cleenah.'' [] ''Is the illusionary world where the Banshees can be contracted and saved is linked to the real world?'' [] ''If I somehow made contact with another person other than Annabelle in the illusionary world, can that person remember me in this one?'' [] ''Except?'' My heartbeat rose without sign of diminishing. [] I didn''t even tell her about meeting Baphomet since it was insignificant for me¡­ For me, it was just his illusion or his clone. [] Curse myself! "Move away, Eric," I said to Eric. "W-What-" "I will try something, I need some space." I didn''t speak further and put my hand on Rubina''s forehead. "You are¡­?" Rubina seemed to have just noticed me and seemed on her guard. Well, I had a mask covering half of my face after all. "Nobody. Close your eyes." I forced her to close her eyes before it got annoying.@@novelbin@@ Eric didn''t seem pleased by my sudden approach toward his sister and tried to push me away from his sister. "H-Hey; Edw-Nyrel! What are you-" I sighed in annoyance and looked at Eric. "Look. I don''t have time to exin to you. Just believe me. I won''t harm her." Maybe. Eric seemed out of words to reply but he eventually stepped back. "I hope for you otherwise, I will never forgive you." "Yeah." Though I appeared confident, I wasn''t not all. I mean, I was pretty sure by doing that, I will see that guy again¡­and for real this time. Baphomet. Chapter 134 [Event] [Milleia Sophren] END [] ''No¡­it''s not¡­'' I didn''t know how to exin myself. I was indeed taking things too easily and wasn''t really speaking to her before doing something or asking anything else but I considered Cleenah as someone close to me. ''Cleenah¡­'' She wasn''t answering me now. [She is angry and upset because of your recent decisions.] I know. "I don''t need them anymore." I nced ahead and saw Eric handing the Golden Grasses to Milleia with a guilty expression. He must have felt guilty as Milleia was the reason why we got them and despite that, he didn''t even try to listen to Milleia''s pleas. "T-Thanks! Thank you very much Lord Eric!" Milleia epted and thanked Eric gratefully with a relieved expression. "Now¡­can I speak to you alone?" Eric turned his gaze toward me. "Yeah." I nodded without hesitation. We were both Reincarnators and we had sure plenty of things to discuss. "Ah¡­" Milleia seemed to want to say something to me. "Later." I said. "Just stay with his sister." ¡­. ¡­. "You are Edward, right?" Eric asked me as soon as we entered another room of his huge mansion. Well, he saw me using those peculiar purple fire as Edward. Moreover, I seemed to know Milleia so it was easy to guess. "Yeah." Without the need to hide anything anymore, I removed my mask. My ck hair turned to their original grey and my red eyes turned amber. "So it was really you huh¡­" Eric said, scrutinizing my face. "What?" I felt ufortable with his gaze. "Are you hittin-" "Not that!" Eric denied me before I could finish and sighed. "Your face, I''m sorry but it''s really stirring my desire to kill you. I also feel extremely sick each time I see you." "..." My lips twitched at his words. "Don''t take this to heart. It''s just you know, I yed the Games and you probably had as well so I hope you can understand me. What you have done¡­is really the act of a psycho." "I didn''t do anything, Eric. I''m not ''that'' Edward." I reminded Eric as I also didn''t want to bepared to that Edward. "Yeah, you''re right, my bad." Eric apologized and sat on a chair. I also sat on another chair and spoke. "Then you were a guy from Earth in your past life as well?" "Yes, I was a highschool student," Eric replied with a look of nostalgia. A highschool student? Then he is younger than me since I was 22. "When did you recover your memories?" I asked since it seemed like it was long ago. Eric looked at a family picture hung on the wall and smiled. "Ten years ago." Ten years ago? I can understand then why despite being a Reincarnator, he seemed just like the true Eric. He was reincarnated long ago and they are like one being now. "What about you?" Eric returned the question to me. "Well I think it''s easy to guess for you?" I said. "Right¡­" Eric nodded and fell in thought. "Something like at the start of the academy? When you suddenly barged in the entrance ceremony with a different appearance, I knew that something was up." "Seven months ago." He wasn''t far off from the right answer. I entered Edward''s body seven months ago and recovered his/my memories six months ago, after I managed to win the Unique Challenge of Miranda in the dungeon. "Oh¡­then when they said that Duke Falkrona disowned you and put Simon as the new Heir-" "Of course it''s a lie!" I couldn''t help but shout. "That shitty father lied to all of you! I was the one who willingly left the House and abandoned my status as Heir." "I see¡­buy why did you do that?" Eric was confused at my decision of leaving the Falkrona Mansion and abandoning my status. "Well, at that time, I just recovered my memories and my family hated me for crimes that I didn''t evenmit. I mean, at that time, I still hadn''t recovered the memories of Edward so my reaction was a bit precipitous, I agree." My state at that time wasn''t really good. That guy from Tokyo told me bulls*it like Ephera was alive in this world and sent me there without any information about her whereabouts. Anyway, I won''t believe him. "By the way, your sister, Rubina Scarlett." I shifted the topic. "She is a Sub-Heroine of the Third Game, right? I don''t remember her being so amicable with others, even less Milleia, amoner." "Don''t treat my sister like an arrogant and disrespectful girl!" "She is though? Something must have happened." Eric scoffed at my words. "If you really need a reason then her sudden curse might be what you are looking for." As expected it was that. Her curse which had a great chance of being indirectly caused by me as I interfered with Annabelle and appeared in his dream¡­ "Then don''t you have something to tell me?" I asked Eric with a raised brow. "Tell you what?" Eric''s confused expression put me off. "I don''t know, Eric." I said sarcastically. "Maybe thanks for taking care of Jayden and Milleia. Sorry for having been a useless man for six months while knowing well the story of the Game! Or again thanks for saving your dear sister!" I spat one after another and Eric''s expression turned awkward. "Okay¡­thanks for my sister but about Jayden and Milleia, I didn''t really want to interfere with them. I tried when I was young but I thought it was better to let things go as in the plot. Jayden and Milleia are already close, right? They just need another push. It will happen next week in the Dungeon Event." "Yeah¡­but I don''t think so¡­Jayden is currently focused on Ca and her family and also Milleia should have already fallen for Jayden now." I said with a conflicted look. "It''s because of you Edward. You interfered too much with the plot trying to quickly form Jayden''s harem. What you were trying to do was obvious to me. Maybe it should have been better to let things go as in the plot." Eric had a point but- "Nah. There are more than hundreds of different scenarios. How can I be sure that this world is not taking the worst scenario where Milleia dies or didn''t end up with Jayden? Moreover I wanted to secure my safety with them. Being friends with them, I should be safe for the next few years when they will be freaks. I am a Major Antagonist of the First Game, remember?" I exined to Eric. "Right¡­" Eric nodded but frowned right after. "Ante-Eden still didn''t contact you?" I shook my head. "No. That''s what I am worried about because they will now likely contact me¡­" "In the Dungeon Event¡­" Eric finished my words in a serious tone. "If I remember, one of the Heroines is destined to die there, right?" "Yeah," I said. "There will be plenty of enemies including Ante-Eden. Don''t forget Eric, the priority is Milleia so ensure her safety if you are close to her. We need her to beat Dvoic." "Right but Milleia isn''t the only one able to beat Dvoic, you know." Eric shrugged. Dvoic is the leader of [Ante-Eden] and also the [Main Antagonist] of the First Game. "She is not the only one with Raphiel''s bloodline, you forgot?" Eric asked as he stared at me. "I know," I replied and sighed in resignation. "But the other one won''t awaken her bloodline, you know how she is." ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "T-Thanks for apanying me, Sir Nyrel." Inside a carriage heading to the hometown of Milleia, I was sitting with Milleia. "It''s nothing," I replied to her. Curse you Eric. After speaking to Eric, Milleia announced that she was directly going to her hometown to heal her mother but there was a problem. Thetter didn''t know how to use the Golden Grasses. That''s why I asked Eric to help her but that bastard using his already healed sister as an excuse threw the ball at me. Of course, I knew how to use the Golden Grasses since I witnessed it in the Game! "Where did you learn such things, Sir Nyrel? You are really knowledgeable¡­" Milleia asked with admiring eyes. "I read a lot of books." I lied through my teeths. "Oh, I also read books but it''s for the children¡­ehehe." Milleia giggled remembering about the children of her hometown. "I really miss them¡­" She mumbled before falling asleep on my shoulders but before she could lean, I gently leaned her head on the windows next to her. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s here, Sir Nyrel! Come I will show you around!" Milleia said excitedly. "No, I''m busy. I will just help your mother and leave," I said to Milleia otherwise, it will never end. "Ah¡­I see." Milleia seemed disappointed but nheless epted and led me to her house. Seeing her house in the Game and in real-life was sure different things. "Mom! I''m back!" Milleia removed her shoes and quickly walked toward her mother''s room. Should I remove my shoes? Lazy. I followed Milleia and entered her mother''s room. Another woman was there with her mother. "Milleia, you grew so much in a few months¡­" The elder woman said and caressed Milleia''s cheeks. "Of course, Aunt Dalia! I also became very strong, you know!" Milleia eximed before kneeling in front of her mother''s bed. Dalia sighed when she looked at Milleia. "Milleia, I''m sorry¡­your mother will-" "It''s okay Aunt Dalia! I know how to heal mom!" Milleia said and turned toward me. "This young man is?" Dalia noticed me at the entrance of the room. "He is Sir Nyrel, my friend." Milleia said with a smile.@@novelbin@@ "I am in the kitchen." I said to them and left but Milleia was about to follow me. "No, stay with your mother." "B-But-" "Stay with your mother. Don''t worry." I said in a reassuring tone to force her. "O-Okay¡­" After Milleia nodded, I finally headed to the kitchen which was also in the living room. "Now, let''s get over it." I took a saucepan and boiled water in it. Then I put all the Grasses in it. The moment I put them in the hot water, I channeled my mana inside the saucepan. A staggering pressure hit my body right after that. I could feel the Golden Grasses'' power right in my veins and it hurt like hell but it was nothingpared to the previous pain I had gone through. I continued to channel and activated my First Wing to clear my thoughts. In the Game, Jayden was the one who did that. With his powerful Legacy and his Familiar, he managed to pull it off. I didn''t have Familiars but I had Ruah. Waiting for the right timing, I stopped channeling mana and transferred Ruah in the boiling Grasses. Honestly I didn''t even know what I was doing but strangely I knew HOW to do it. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After half an hour, I brought a cup of golden water and handed it to Milleia. "Thank you¡­"Milleia said and helped her mother to drink the water little by little. With my job done, I started to leave the house with a tired gait. As I stepped out, the moon''s rays sublimely lit the dark roads with myself. The silence was sometimes broken with the chirping of birds but it was agreeable. "Cleenah¡­" I called out but she still doesn''t answer me. Scratching my head, I walked away. "Sir Nyrel!" But Milleia''s voice stopped me. I turned around and saw Milleia with the happiest smile I had ever seen on her face. "I-It works! I-It worked! My mother can sp-speak and s-she is already e-eating¡­sniff¡­" Milleia said while wiping her tears. "Tha-thank you! Thank you very much! S-Sir Nyrel¡­wholeheartedly¡­thank you f-for everything!" She walked toward me, grabbed my hands tightly and raised them. "Thank you!" Her bright smile lit by the moon''s rays was enthralling me. Chapter 136 High Ranking Nobles Meeting [2] I created a Discord Channel with all the REF-ILLUSTRATIONS and Channels for you to discuss and ask me questions! https://discord.gg/ek9jBuCy The Link is also in the END of the Synopsis! ============================ Charles Celesta smiled at Jarett''s indirect message. "Of course, Jarett. I absolutely want your beautiful daughter for my son. They will make a beautiful Queen and King. And I hope as by our agreement, your eldest son, John will be engaged to Sylvia." "Yes, Your Majesty." Jarett nodded without hesitation. The agreement between Charles and Jarett was in two parts. La, the only daughter of Jarett Tarmias will marry Alfred, the heir to the throne of the Celesta Kingdom. La was a born genius and it was the Queen in person who offered this proposal to La''s deceased mother. Jarett didn''t even hesitate to ept that of course since it would mean that the future royalty of the Celesta will have his blood. The other part of the agreement was concerning the second engagement. This time, it was Charles'' offer. He put a condition since he also wanted something in exchange and that something was Jarett''s genius son. John Tarmias who showed great intelligence and talent since childhood. He wanted absolutely John''s future on his side and that''s why he proposed his second daughter, Aurora''s younger sister, Sylvia Kiara Celesta to John Tarmias. Jarett epted and the agreement was done. Then there must be a question. Why hadn''t Charles offered his first daughter, Aurora to John? It would have been simpler. The reason for that was simple. The Falkrona Household. One of the mightiest of the whole world. Putting aside Thomen Falkrona''s powerful army and wealth, outside¡­was the Falkrona Household led by Waylen Falkrona, Edward''s grandfather. Charles wanted absolutely their blood in his descendance to have them as allies if they needed help in the future but also to avoid enmity¡­ The blood of the Falkrona was sought by everyone around the world. They were all willing to offer their daughters and sons to the Falkrona Family to have at least a little bound with them. That''s why the Falkrona House was rather a seclusive family. They were living alone on a giant ind and didn''t trust anyone. Thomen and Belle were rare cases who had chosen to leave the Household and live in another country thus earning the Household''s contempt for them and the children. Despite that, their blood was precious and desired by everyone including royalty of other kingdoms. Truthfully after Draven broke off his daughter''s engagement with Edward, Charles was extremely happy. He immediately started negotiating for engaging Aurora and Edward. Thomen who refused already plenty of times before to give Elona or Edward, surprisingly epted after a long talk. But. Something Charles didn''t expect was Edward''s fall into depravity. He would have never believed that the little genius on par with John Tarmias, Aurora and La would one day be this¡­stupid. He was even distraught as he already believed to have hit the jackpot by having John, La and Edward, born geniuses, in his family¡­ Of course, he could have forced his daughter to marry Edward despite her reluctance because of thetter''s behavior toward her but in the end, his affection for his daughter made him forget about Edward. However, not everything was lost. Edward''s cousins in the famous Falkrona Household were all incredibly gifted and monsters in their own right. They were about the same age as Aurora, so Charles decided to wait for the chance to win them over once they were in the Celesta Kingdom or if he encountered them outside. "Speaking about engagement," Duke Scarlett intertwined his fingers together. "I would like to propose an engagement between my eldest son with the First Princess, Aurora, as she is not engaged to Thomen''s son anymore." Avner finished and nced at Thomen, waiting for a reaction but unfortunately thetter didn''t even move an eysh. Two other people reacted though. Peter Greenvern and Davis Seaven. Both also wanted to engage their eldest son to Aurora. "I expected you would say that, Avner," Charles smiled. "But Peter and Davis have been faster than you." "Huh?" Avner looked at Peter and Davis with a frown. "What did you expect, Avner? Those guys are obsessed with the royal bloodline," Draven Stormd didn''t even hesitate before uttering Peter''s and Davis'' intentions. Peter and Davis, of course, were angry but didn''t let out anything leak from their faces. Draven was a Monarch just like their King so it was better to keep quiet. They didn''t want to antagonize a guy like him. When Draven''s wife was killed, only few knew about Draven''s rampage and it scared the hell out of them. Two Monarchs were needed to stop Draven from destroying cities and killing innocent people in his anger. "Now, now." Charles pped his hands to calm down everyone. "Enough chatters, I called you here to speak about two things." When Charles finished speaking, Peter handed to him two files. Charles took the first file and retrieved several photos from inside. "There." He put the photos at the center of the table so everyone could see it. On several of them, they could see a scarred man who was burning with orange fire. He was fighting several people and among them were familiar ones. Thomen''s grey eyes opened slightly wide when he saw daughter, Elona and step-son Simon fighting for their lives. Of course, he heard about the battle despite being in the other corner of the Kingdom but he would have never imagined that the fight was this fierce. "Ah¡­it''s difficult to see¡­is that a teenager? He is fighting really well¡­" Mark muttered seeing a white-haired man with a blindfold getting beaten up by Pyres. "He is really strong then¡­" Avner added. Charles nodded at them. "For now, we have no information about him¡ªno. I have no information. Geoffrey knows about this child, I''m sure about that. He seems pretty close to him since he asked for Myrce''s help." "Myrce? That bratty?" Draven, who knew about Myrce since she was a fellow Monarch despite her young age, was surprised. "Yes. From what Geoffrey told me, she saved the teenager who was fighting against Pyres who decided to withdraw after Myrce''s apparition. My daughter was also there so I''m grateful to her." Charles exined omitting a few details since even he wasn''t sure if they were true or not. Geoffrey was clearly hiding a lot of things from him. "Another thing." Charles sighed before looking at Draven with aplicated expression. "Pyres is from the Iris Project." "!" Draven''s calm smile vanished in a second and his expression distorted. "W-What?!" He stood up with a jump. "Calm down, Draven." Charles unleashed a little of his mana to repel Draven''s fluctuating mana. His emotions were in disarray. "I will not?? beat around the bush, Draven. The one who killed Olivia, who nearly killed your daughter and son, managed to even cripple your youngest son is still active and is in the same organization as that Pyres." Charles didn''t mind his words as he knew Draven. Rather, he wanted to help him so his decision to be tactless. "Raisa¡­" Draven clenched his fists just remembering the woman who killed his beloved wife. She was the one responsible for his broken family. He couldn''t even properly face his daughter and two sons because of his inability to protect any of them that day. "Draven, enough." Thomen spoke to his friend. "She will have her time. For now, be patient." Thomen''s calm words seemed to have gone through as Draven sat back on his chair even though he wasn''t smiling anymore. Charles gave a grateful look to Thomen and continued. "The purpose of the Iris Project remains as of now unknow but we do know that they are looking for talented and young people. Myrce, by the grace of Eden escaped that hell but even she doesn''t know their goal." "I wonder about that. She could have lied." Mark Roger didn''t seem convinced about Myrce''s supposed ignorance. "It''s not like you will get answers from her in any case. She is stronger than most of us." Jarett Tarmias said. "I know that, Tarmias!"@@novelbin@@ "What about Emilia? Does she know something?" Thomen ignored the noise and asked Charles. "Emilia¡­she refused to speak to us and her whereabouts are unknown." Charles shook his head. "Right?" He asked for Draven''s confirmation as Emilia was also one of the escapees of the Iris Project and a Monarch just like Myrce. "Yes, it has been awhile since I spoke to her. I don''t like her way of looking down on us." Draven replied, clearly not holding any good impression on Emilia. "That''s it." Charles sighed. "They are dangerous people and I ask you to be careful against them and to be too hasty." Hisst nce was aimed at Draven. When all the people around the table nodded, Peter recovered the pictures and handed another file to Charles. "Another important matter is of course Ante-Eden." Charles removed several papers and scattered them on the table. This time his gaze was on Thomen Falkrona because¡­ Thomen''s eyes twitched when he heard Ante-Eden. ¡­his wife, the Duchess, Oryanna Olphean has been killed by the leader of Ante-Eden. Chapter 138 Meeting With Aurora "I wonder whether those guys will one day understand that I can slip away from their attention without breaking a sweat," I muttered with a smirk stered on my face. Today was day-off. It had been two days since Milleia''s Event ended and since then, it was like a weight had been pulled off of my shoulders. Her event was on my mind since the beginning of the year. Why? Because I absolutely wanted her to awaken her bloodline. The faster she awakens, the better are our chances to survive and beat Dvoic. Thankfully she did awaken though it was a little more difficult because of herck of confidence in herself. Still, my words affected her so much that I was surprised. Anyway, Milleia awakened and Rubina Scarlett was alive so it ended well in the end. About Jayden''s duel against Thomas, I heard that though Jayden was losing at first, thetter awakened and managed to beat Thomas. It''s a shame that I couldn''t witness his awakening but it was another good news for me nheless. Both Milleia and Jayden awakened their bloodline. They were ready for the Dungeon Event in a few days. At least I hoped so. There was a real chance of Milleia dying after all. [Are you ready?] Of course I am. ''In the case something goes wrong Cleenah will be there, right?'' "..." I tried to make her speak but still not. It had been two days since she spoke to me and I had to admit that I felt lonely. I mean she always spoke to me since she appeared so¡­ She is still angry at myck of prudence. I had already apologized though? [It wasn''t enough.] Why do I feel like he is hiding something from me? While frowning suspiciously, I slid my white blindfold on my eyes. Now, I had the same look as when I fought against Pyres from the Iris Project. White hair and a blindfold hiding my eyes. The blindfold which was avable in the SHOP and I instantly bought it. It was reminding me of my Third Legacy, the scary Goddess with dark hair and a ck blindfold. Anyway, if I was wearing that disguise now it was because I had my usual meeting with Aurora to take care of my Familiar in their eggs. Usual meeting yeah¡­ Few days after my fight against Pyres, I asked Elona to help me with my Familiars. I didn''t know how to take care of them and they needed the maximum of care to hatch in a perfect form so I asked my younger sister to help me since her Familiar was in a good form. Thetter told me toe to a particr restaurant to meet up but I wouldn''t have guessed that the one waiting for me was none other than Aurora! I called Elona and she told me that Aurora was the better choice to awaken my Familiars as she was an expert in that domain thanks to her mother. Then without any choice, I put on my disguise as Amael to meet up with her, a month ago? It seems that Elona asked Aurora to help me (Amael) and thetter didn''t even hesitate as she felt indebted to me since the fight against Pyres. At first, it was awkward but a few dayster, I started to give up the stiff demeanor, like myself without revealing any hint of me being Edward and I had to admit that it was nice to talk to her. She was definitely more chatty than when we were children but she was still the same kind yet regal girl. Somehow, I felt nostalgic when speaking to her. It reminded me of our childhood when we were ying together with the others in the garden of the Royal Pce. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "..." The ce where we nned to meet was the usual restaurant. It was Aurora''s favorite restaurant and we used to eat there every time before she helped me with my Familiars. Of course she would never tell me that it was her favorite restaurant. I knew that from the Game and my sister who was unusually noisy when I met up with Aurora. The reason why I was so quiet and standing motionlessly in front of the said restaurant: Angel''s gourmet, was because of what I was seeing through the window inside the restaurant. Aurora, punctual as usual, was already there waiting on a table while reading the menu card but what was catching my eyes was the girl sitting in front of her. Elona¡­ What the hell was she doing here? Until now, she never appeared in any of my meetings with Aurora. She just yed the intermediate between me and Aurora. Of course Elona knew that I was Edward and only Aurora was unaware of that. Fortunately. I mean she would have never epted to help me if she knew who I truly was¡­ [No. She would have helped you since you still saved her life. From what I know from Aurora Avia Celesta, there is even a high chance of her forgiving you.] ''Forgiving me? Impossible.'' I humiliated her so many times despite being engaged to her that I don''t even know if she had an ounce of sympathy for me. If she had though, it must be only because of her close rtion with my sister. Speaking of my sister, she sure has free time. Whatever! "Stop." When I tried to enter through the ss'' doors, a man in a ck suit stopped me. This guy¡­ "You know me. I''m a regr client," I said to him. "Several important people are gathered there,monerds are authorized but need to be thoroughly checked, Sir." His ''Sir'' was sure sarcastic. Those third-rate guards are present everywhere in this kingdom. "He is with me," Coming from behind him was Aurora in her disguise. She looked really beautiful with her brown hair tied neatly behind and her white skirt fastened with a brown belt. "My Lady, I just nee-" "He is with me." Aurora said again while showing a badge with the royal emblem. Of course, no one here except me and Elona knew about Aurora''s identity so the guard''s face turned stiff upon seeing the Royal emblem of Celesta. The guard turned toward me and slightly bowed his head. "I apologize for my rudeness, Sir." "Yeah," I shrugged and followed Aurora. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, it''s a very guarded restaurant, Amael." Aurora sighed. "I know, Princes-Avia," I quickly corrected. Since I was a child, I always called her Princess though I had that rebellious period when I called her directly Aurora but somehow I felt used to calling her ''Princess''. Must be my upbringing as the Duke''s son or something else? "You are still blundering here and there, Amael," Aurora said with a giggle. "Are you going to sentence me to death, Mdy?" "I''m not such a brute, Amael," Aurora replied amused by my words. I smiled and turned my attention toward my sister who was shamelessly waving her hand at me from the table. "May I know Mdy, why is Miss Elona here?" "Oh, Elona. She was bored so she called me. I told her that I had the usual with you but she didn''t seem to care and wanted to be there as well." Aurora sighed in exasperation. "She is really bing a spoiled girl¡­like before¡­" Her mutter reached my ears. I see¡­so she was bored huh? Should I just rat everything out to that useless so-called brother and my shitty father? "Oh! Sir Amael! It has been a while. Thanks again for the help back then!" Elona thanked me without giving any hint of my identity. "I''m already padi back endlessly thanks to Lady Avia''s help so you don''t have to thank me anymore, Lady Elona." I replied and sat next to Aurora.@@novelbin@@ "Order anything you want, Amael. Elona will pay for us." "Hey! Aura!" "I was the one paying until now Elona. It''s your time now." Aurora shook her head vehemently. "How about Amael, then?" Elona threw the ball to the surprised me with a snarky smile. I will definitely rat out everything. "It would be my pleasure to treat such lovelydies," I acted like a true gentleman and took out my card which was filled with Aunt Belle''s money. [You don''t deserve her.] How many times are you going to repeat that?! I will eventually- [You said the same thing six months ago but nothing has changed in your situation except your weight.] I should create a body for him first before Mary to beat him up. "Oh!" Elona pped her hands. "Lovelydies? Look Aura, Amael is trying to seduce you." Seduce who?! "Lady Elona sure is good at joking," Iughed while promising myself to punish herter. "..." "Aura?" Elona called out to Aurora who was unusually silent. I looked at Aurora and she was wearing an expression I had never seen before. It wasn''t a sad one but a mncholic one? Chapter 141 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [2] Protagonist Jayden "Then you have a girlfriend, Eric?" La asked with narrowed eyes as if trying to peer through his soul. "W-Well¡­" Eric became nervous as he started to think of a way to get out of the mess I put him in. "Is your father aware of that? I hope it''s not amoner, Eric. Your father will not acknowledge that since it''s well known that he wishes you to marry Aurora," La''s words seemed a friendly warning but it was obvious from her tone that she was amused by the situation. "We arete, La," I came to his rescue as a good friend. "Oh." La let out a voice filled with¡­ahum¡­sensuality. Shit. Here we go again. "I do not want to bete, Edward." La said while running her hand on my chest. I stepped back but since I was in the elevator I couldn''t. Give me a break. "What are you doing¡­?" "!" La turned around and saw Alfred with Thomas. "Oh!" La immediately separated herself from me. "D-Don''t misunderstand Your Highness! E-Edward suddenly approached me!"@@novelbin@@ "Eh?" My brain took time to process La'' words. "W-What the heck?!" Alfred looked at us with a clearly disinterested expression. He always showed his disinterest for La. It only worsened when Milleia appeared in his life. Even more when he witnessed her new appearance which was without lying breathtaking. He was even more convinced and determined to marry Milleia. As for Thomas¡­ He didn''t seem in a good shape¡­well it was less than a week ago since the day he lost against Jayden in front of the whole academy¡­ La without an ounce of shame made a ce inside the elevator to enable those guys to enter. I sneered and pressed the button to close the doors. "H-Hey! Not again-!" Before Alfred could finish, the doors closed and the elevator started to descend. -Bam! I mmed my hand behind La, on the elevator walls. "Putting me on the mess has be quite the hobby for you, La. It might be amusing for you but as the person being subjected to that, I felt just irritation." I said with a twitching smile. "..." "What?" I frowned when La didn''t reply and just stared at me. "I¡­just thought that¡­" La''s tone was unusually misty. "Thought what?" La''s red eyes flickered a little before she avoided her gaze from me. "Nothing, Mr. Viin." Fuck it! As soon the elevator opened, I stepped out annoyed. From the corner of my eyes, I could see La smiling at me. That girl¡­ "Oh, Edward, you are finally here!" In front of me, in the reception hall was Milleia with both her hands on her hips looking at me disapprovingly. "You are againte¡­" "Because of whom? I wonder?" I turned around to re at La but thetter wasn''t there anymore. Only Eric was there. "L-Lord Eric! Pardon my and Edward''s rudeness!" Milleia who was feeling indebted to Eric spoke hurriedly. Oh, yeah, she doesn''t know that I am that ''Nyrel''. "It''s nothing. Edward is also a noble," Eric shrugged and walked off while giving me ast nce. I know. Stay focused too. "I am so nervous¡­" Jayden joined us with a tensed expression. "Is that supposed to be a joke, Jayden? You awakened your bloodline and the same is for Milleia from what I heard. Both of you are guaranteed to win unless you clown around," I stated as a matter of fact. "C-Clown around? We won''t Edward!" Milleia replied with a pout. "Anyway, I''m the only one who might fail this exam¡­as I didn''t even awaken my bloodline¡­" I muttered under my breath. Has Elona awakened in the first ce? Knowing her, it''s possible and I would be relieved if she had. Thankfully she also had the Wings Krona to escape death but even that protection had limits against powerful foes. Since I abandoned my blessing, my awakening might take more time as well¡­ "Don''t worry Edward," Milleia interrupted my thoughts. "We will help you so don''t hesitate to ask for our help, isn''t it Jayden?" "Right, Edward, we''re your friends. We may wind up in separate groups, but if we cross paths, we will aid each other." Jayden smiled and nodded. What a relief to have befriended these guys. "Your Highness!" La who disappeared from my side just appeared next to Alfred and Thomas who took the stairs. Alfred red at me while Thomas red at Jayden. I could understand him. Jayden humiliated him and broke off the engagement between him and Ca. Moreover Ca was now- "Hey, Ca!" Jayden, who hadn''t noticed Thomas, turned toward Ca who was leaving with her friends. "Hm?" When Ca turned around and found Jayden with a smile, her face turned red instantly. She is definitely head over heels for him and there is turning back. "Jayden¡­" Ca''s friends giggled between them and left with a knowing smile. Such good friends¡­ Jayden, without minding Ca''s current expression, walked toward her with amazing confidence. He would have never done such things six months ago. "Ca." "J-Jayden w-wait!" Ca panicked seeing Jayden''s serious expression. "My f-father will not acknowledge you-" "You don''t have to worry about that." Jayden grabbed Ca''s hand suddenly. "!" "J-Jayden?!" Milleia was dumbfounded at Jayden''s sudden surge of confidence. Ca Roger was the daughter of one the four powerful Dukes of the Celesta Kingdom. Even Counts'' sons wouldn''t dare to approach more than three meters Ca. Ah. Even I didn''t expect that from Jayden. "I promise you, Ca." Jayden smiled. "I will make the Lord, your father acknowledge me. Trust me. I will be someone worthy of you." Damn¡­ It''s really a protagonist''s line. If I said something like that, nobody would have believed me and would haveughed out loud. I would have even be theughing stock of the academy. Obviously, when it was Jayden, the effect was quite different. "Kyaaaa!" "So cool!" "I-I''m so jealous!" "H-He is like a prince!" The girls around regardless ofmoners or nobles¡ªeven high ranking nobles screamed seeing such a scene. Could it be the fantasy of any girls? When I nced at Milleia, I could see a little envious gaze on her light pink eyes. Speaking of her, her awakening traveled around the whole academy. Well, her new appearance rivaling Aurora caught all the men''s eyes who were indeed even now staring at Milleia like hungry beasts¡­ They really have no shame at all. I don''t think on Earth, people would be so bold and shameless. "I am so happy for Jayden and Lady Ca, right Lyra?" Milleia asked Lyra who was just a second next to her- "Lyra?" "She is there," I showed Milleia where Lyra was. "Oh, isn''t that your brother, Edward?" Milleia asked in a surprised tone. "Step-brother and not anymore," I corrected her as I narrowed my eyes, again seeing Simon speaking to Lyra. But this time, Lyra wasn''t rejecting him. It was more like she was ignoring him but even that was impressive. I can''t believe it. His three months of harassment, really started toe to fruition. Lyra didn''t seem as cold as before and even herplexion seemed better. "Since when, is she like that? I thought she was in depression though?" I asked Milleia. "T-That''s rude¡­but yes she is clearly better! Yesterday, we went shopping and even to the cinema. She clearly felt better than before. I''m really d about that. I¡­think Lord Simon helped her but I am not sure¡­" Milleia exined with a proud smile. Simon helped her? I looked around me looking for that guy and I soon found him. Carlos Dugary. He was Lyra''s first love and was the one behind Lyra''s Event. He was looking at Lyra with a frustrated expression. Since he is still there, it''s not over. I wanted to intervene but¡­ Seeing Lyra and Simon, I think I can leave that matter to Simon. That guy is like¡ªno I can confirm that he is in love with Lyra otherwise he wouldn''t have left the Falkrona House in the capital early in the morning to reach the dormitory to speak to Lyra. Anyway, I''m already busy with the Dungeon Event and I''m not sure I can handle all the Heroines at the same time so it was good news for me. The next Event should be Senior Kleah''s Event and I don''t want to miss that. She was a good girl and helped me a lot so I wanted to help her in return. Not sure I could leave that to Jayden since he didn''t even speak more than a few words to Kleah since he joined the Club. Before even thinking about that¡­Kleah had to survive in this Dungeon Event first. Same was for Miranda. I feel like I''m getting overwhelmed by the amount of work to do. "Oh, look, the Princess is here." At Milleia''sments, I turned back to see Aurora, like everyone else, exiting the elevator in her tracksuit. The girls'' tracksuits, inparison to the men''s, resembled leather-battle dress armor, which was far too fashionable for a dungeon tour. Even in that dress, she was sublime. It hadn''t been even three days since Ist saw and spoke to her! What am I bbering again?! Aurora, with her regal attitude and smile, nodded to everyone and began to walk away, making care to ignore me. Unfortunately, by doing so, I learned that she had noticed me. I smiled thinking how childish she was when it came to me. Even before it was like that, if I remember. "Princess Aurora!" Huh?! I let out a weird voice seeing Jayden walking towards Aurora this time. Chapter 143 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [4] Groups "We just ask that you bring proof of the 30 ughtered Beasts to the fiftieth level where we will be waiting for you. We shall be keeping an eye on you. Anyone who is found to have contributed insufficiently to the group will fail the exam. You must assist one another. This exam will also have a significant impact on the rankings of the four sses." Professor Walter said. Bruh. The Basilisk ss is in thest position and is showing no sign of going up. Aurora''s ss (Pegasus ss) is in the 1st ce, Alfred (Dragon ss) in the 2nd ce and La (Pegasus ss) in the third ce. But these three sses have only a few points of difference between each other. The Basilisk ss though is sure far from them. "If you are in a state unable to fight anymore or one of the overseers judge that continuing would be reckless for you, then you would be brought back in safety but would have failed the exam," Professor Katia added. Of course, it was an exam, they wouldn''t put in danger any danger. Teachers would be there here and there to survey us stealthily. "Without wasting more time, we will make the groups." Professor Mona said and took out a file. I took a deep breath when she said that.@@novelbin@@ In the Game, the Groups varied for each scenario. Jayden, as the protagonist was bound to be with a Heroine but I could be considered as a mob since I didn''t ''take part'' in this exam. In this part of the Game I had already left the Academy and joined Ante-Eden. If I had a preference, it would be of course to be in the same group as Elona or Milleia. They were the most in danger and had a great chance of dying here. Professor Mona took several papers out of the file and scattered them neatly on the table in front of her. "Five by five, you will approach and take note of your group before walking toward the number of your group engraved on the ground." Here we go. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "What the hell¡­" Fate is a b*tch. That''s what I thought when I saw the groups. Group S: Overseer: Liart -Edward Falkrona -La Tarmias -Alfred Celesta -Eric Scarlett Why was my luck that shit? I ended up in a group made of guys who were the most likely to survive and with the most chances of survival for this Event. La and Alfred together. Oh God, I can already feel headaches thinking about this group''s ambiance. As if it wasn''t enough, Eric was in my group as well. I wished he was with Milleia or Elona as guard or something like that but he ended up with me! And it''s not over! The worst part was Liart being our group''s overseer! Liart Berson, a second-year student and the guy famous for flirting with Miranda and Kleah at the same time. "Ugh¡­" Thinking about ourst meeting, I wanted to scream in anger. As for the other groups¡­ ¡­.. Group C: Overseer: Dn -Simon Falkrona -Lyra Kertalir -Carlos Dugary Simon, Lyra and Carlos together. Bruh. This group screams drama. Something will surely happen between those three. A shame I won''t be there to witness that. Their overseer was Dn, that bum who is friend with Miranda and had a one-side crush on her. ¡­.. Group H: Overseer: Miranda -Milleia Sophren -Elona Falkrona -John Tarmias -Jayden Rayena This one, I wasn''t really surprised since Jayden was literally a ''Heroine-Ma''. Milleia and Elona was in his group and his overseer was Miranda. He had three Heroines around him. John Tarmias here though was quite out of the ce. ¡­.. Group L: Overseer: Louisa -Aurora Celesta -Ca Roger -Ronald Trueheart -Thomas Greenvern This group was also a strong one with Aurora being in the top three of the strongest First Year. Ca had a rather good rtion with Aurorapared to La. Ronald and Thomas won''t dare anything to Aurora either and respect her, even more Thomas whose best friend was Aurora''s brother. And their overseer was Louisa Trueheart. Ronald''s elder sister and the president of the student council. How can they ept to put her the overseer of the group where her younger brother is in? Whatever. Louisa''s rtion with me didn''t evolve and hadn''t changed since the first day. Thest time I spoke to her was about her brother and uncle and she didn''t seem pleased about that. As for Louisa''s rtion with Jayden, it was quite good. I don''t know exactly since I am not a stalker but he talked to her quite a bit and formed a friendly rtion with her with no feelings involved. Well, Louisa, in the first ce was aplicated Heroine to acquire since she was in her Third Year. Jayden might have a chance though since Louisa is going to work inside the Royal Eden Academy next year. It''s just that her ''Event'' will be dyed. I don''t think Jayden will be able to take care of Louisa''s Event before the end of the year. There are only four months remaining in this year after all. ¡­. Group R: Overseer: Lea -Loid Stormd -Tyler Sawyer -David Seaven Noment for this one. Except that Lea and Tyler were in the same group and would probably flirt together during three days. David Seaven might be upset to not being in Aurora''s group but that''s it. He is not obsessed with her like Thomas is with Ca. Andstly Loid Stormd. Because of that b*tch, I lost against Ronald. The other groups also had strong ones but they weren''t interesting for me. "Looks like, I will be your overseer," Liart approached with a chuckle that made the three girl of our group blush. Fuck my life! Of course La didn''t blush at all. Rather, her eyes were only on Alfred who was doing his best to act like he didn''t notice her gaze which was useless since La knew it. I was in Group S, which included four girls and six men. Liart was merely there in case something went wrong. All of the second and third years here are volunteers who have chosen to assist the teachers with our exam this year. Of course, I''m not buying that Liart came here to assist us, his juniors. No. If he is here, it''s because Kleah and Miranda chose to help the teachers here. That guy should know when to give up. There is no way in hell, Miranda or Kleah fell for this guy. At least, that''s what I wanted to say but since he was a Pretender, there was still a chance. "I may be one of the top three of the Second Years but don''t count me to help you girls," Liart said with a dazzling smile. My face contorted at his words and the three girls squealing. This guy is sure cringe. "La how have be you been! It''s been a while!" Liart spoke to La since thetter was clearly not interested in him. She was just switching her gaze from Alfred to me sometimes, surely to annoy me. "Good, Liart, thank you." La said quickly, putting a few strands of her hair around her ear. This flirty and sweet gesture was enough to put Liart to sleep. La, as expected, knew how to cope with unpleasant guys like Liart. "Luck is not on our side," Eric said as he approached me. "You bet." I sighed, already exhausted by this situation. "We should take care of the exam quickly before concentrating on the threats, what do you think?" Eric asked. I nodded at him. "Yes, the sooner we do that, the sooner we can help Milleia and the others if they are in danger, but if they are while we are still fighting, we should not hesitate." I said in serious tone. "We have to secure Milleia''s safety and I also don''t want my sister in danger." "Right but what about the others?" Eric replied with another question. "You were close to Miranda before, right? She might be a overseer but she has a real chance of dying now. If I remember, Aurora is in the same case?" "I know, but Aurora and Miranda are far more powerful than Milleia and Elona." We first secure Milleia and Elona before turning our attention to them. However, if they are in grave danger, you can go for them." I exined to Eric "Yeah, it''s better that way. The Heroines have been my childhood friends so I will feel somewhat bad if something happens to them," Eric said. "Childhood friends huh¡­" Yeah¡­there was a time we used to y together. I could remember us ying in the giant garden of the Celesta Royal Pce. "At that time, Lucius was still conscious and well¡­ah." Eric muttered and nced at Aurora. "She suffered a lot since then. I don''t even know how Sylvia is." I shrugged my shoulders at him. "Lucius and Sylvia will be well, you know well that." "Yeah," Eric nodded. "By the way, since when are you this close to Kleah?" He asked suddenly. I looked at Kleah and when she noticed me, she waved her hand with a smile. I waved back but someone clouded my vision by putting his body in front of me. "You''re in exam, Edward Falkrona." Liart hid well his hatred behind his smile. "Group S; it''s your turn." Professor Almona shouted to us. "She pointed at a shining circle which was going to transport us to the fortieth floor, the starting floor of the exam. I closed my eyes and let out a deep breath. It will be fine. Chapter 145 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [6] Scoundrel New Discord link: https://discord.gg/rzTvPEZR Also below synopsis ***** "Nothing special Simon. More importantly¡­" Carlos turned his eyes toward Lyra and smiled. "We should help our mates, right Lyra?" "..." Lyra didn''t answer and stayed quiet. "Lyr-" "Oh, they need help Simon, could you?" Carlos'' raised his tone and pointed behind Simon were their mates were struggling against kangaroos.@@novelbin@@ "Ah, yes!" Simon rushed without waiting in a swirl of sand. "What''s that, Lyra?" Carlos asked when he saw Lyra''s hand reached out to stop Simon from leaving. He took a step aside and faced Lyra. Thetter was barely able to make eye-contact. She was gritting her teeth. "What do you want?" She raised her gaze and asked in a cold tone. "Oh¡­what''s that distant tone, Lyra?" Carlos asked. "We have been lovers, remember?" " ''Have been'' yes." Lyra said and walked past Carlos. "Lyra¡­" Carlos sighed and grabbed Lyra''s arm. "Leave me-" "If you do listen to me, I will send all the photos, videos and every single evidence to all nobles of this Kingdom, starting with your own father." He said in a more cold tone than before. There was no more a smile on him. "!" Lyra''s face turned pale when Carlos said that. Someone threatened her in the same way before. She could still remember that day when Edward threatened her but this time, she could feel the difference. While Edward threatened her, there was no ill-intentions in his words and his wish. He was merely asking her to stop involving herself with Milleia and Alfred. Now that she thought about it¡­Edward didn''t mean any harm to her from the beginning. Since the day she agreed to his terms, Edward didn''t even bother her anymore or brought the threat back. "Do you want that?" Carlos asked again, his voice getting lower as his smile curled up. "Lyra?" "..." Lyra clenched her fists in frustration. She cursed her previous naive and innocent self. "I want you to volunteer tonight''s guard shift with me." Carlos said. "..." "Your answer." Carlos hardened his grip on Lyra''s arm. "Yes¡­" "Good." Carlos released Lyra''s hand and left with a smile. **** "Where are they?" An irritated voice echoed somewhere on the fortieth floor. It was Ronald''s voice. "Shouting will not help us, Ronald." Thomas furrowed his brow when Ronald got already angry. "Don''t order me around, Thomas!" Ronald snapped at Thomas. He hated Alfred and he hated his goons, so Thomas and Loid as well. "Dammit¡­why did I end up with that guy¡­" "You are noisy." "Hah?" Ronald turned toward the voice and saw ra with a clearly annoyed expression. "What did you say?" "You are noisy, I said." Ca repeated in a fed-up tone. "Please everyone, let''spose ourselves." Aurora intervened, feeling the tension. "If we want to pass the exam to please our loved ones, we should fight as a team. Together." Her words were calm yet authoritative. And it clicked in everyone''s mind. Thomas wanted to get back his lost pride, Ca wanted to boast to Jayden and Ronald wanted to impress La. They all nodded. "We have only found 3-Star Mana Beasts so far, but as the Professors stated, we must bring and defeat at least Disaster-Rank Mana Beasts, preferably 4-Stars. We''ll go deeper and attempt to reach the 43rd floor before the end of the night. But don''t lose sight of our ultimate aim. We just need to bring thirty Disaster-Beasts. Reaching the fifty-first floor first is not our objective. If we defeat all of the needed animals on the lower floors, we will just have to sprint to thest one while avoiding all of the mana beasts on them. Understood?" Aurora exined the n. """"Yes.""""" They all nodded without anything to add and even to correct. Aurora was right after all. They shouldn''t lose sight of their primary objective just for the sake of their pride. ¡­. "Luminous de!" Aurora swung her sword and gave the final strike to the four-star disaster monster. "As expected of the Princess!" "A-Amazing!" Aurora''s teammates eximed after seeing Aurora''s sword easily cutting through the disaster rank mana beast. With an elegant movement, Aurora swung her sword again and all the blood sticking to her shining golden de disappeared. "Your sword¡­is made of Eden''s Tree from Sancta Vedelia, right?" Ca approached and asked. Aurora faced Ca and smiled. "Yes. It''s a gift from my mother. Until now I kept it sealed since I wasn''t strong enough to wield it but not anymore." After her crushing defeat against Pyres, the man using Sunfire, Aurora felt weak¡ªterribly weak. At that time, she wished she had brought her sword made of the Holy Tree which would have been without being capable of repelling the strange fire used by Pyres. But again she knew that she wasn''t strong enough. That''s why she trained even more and thanks to her father and the Archangel''s Michael''s Blessing reacting, she became strong enough to wield it. Only a few were capable of wielding weapons made of the Holy Tree of Eden after all. Aurora''s powerful bloodline had helped her a lot to get the hang on it. "You should have also had a weapon made of the Branches of the Holy Tree of Eden, isn''t it Ca?" Aurora asked curiously. Ca was the daughter of Duke Roger who was obviously powerful and wealthy enough to procure such valuable resources for his daughter. "Yes¡­" Ca smiled but bitterly. "I still haven''t awakened my bloodline so I don''t think I am able to handle it¡­" She felt slightly left behind by the other girls of her age. Namely, Aurora but in Aurora''s case, it might be ''normal'' for her since she had Archangel Michael''s bloodline¡­ No. The one Ca didn''t want to lose against was the one she considered as her rival. La Adriana Tarmias. Since little they had been like cats and dogs, always insulting and fighting against each other for small matters. They had been equal in all domains or so Ca thought. There was one domain, in strength, that Ca couldn''t catch up with La. La was the second strongest girl of their promotion and yet she might be even as strong as Aurora already. "You haven''t changed Ca." Aurora smiled at Ca. "Hm?" "You are stillpeting with La, um?" Aurora asked with a teasing smile. Ca''s cheek reddened in embarrassment when Aurora guessed what was in her mind. "So what¡­?" "But every time you catch her up, don''t forget that, Ca." Aurora leaned her head. Ca was surprised at first when Aurora consoled her but then a smile bloomed on her face. "You haven''t changed either, Aurora. Always there to help everyone." "Isn''t that more Myra?" Aurora tilted her head. She was sure that Myra was the one more caring for everyone and everything else. Ca sighed at Aurora''s words. "Indeed but Myra is caring toward everyone while you are favoring us." "Hey!" Aurora let out with a pout. "Sorry." Ca raised her hands in surrender. "As a Princess, you cannot get close to strangers, I know." Something that Miranda didn''t have to respect as she was the daughter of a Monarch and not a Royal. That was the difference between Miranda and Aurora. ''Also you are more careful and less reckless than Myra¡­'' Ca thought inwardly. Miranda was one of her childhood friends and though she wasn''t as close to her as Elona, she cared for her and had already told Miranda many times to not try to save everyone carelessly but thetter wouldn''t hear it and keep doing it. "By the way, isn''t Louisa really cold? She could have at least greeted us." Ca crossed her arms with a frown. Louisa was their overseer so Ca expected Louisa to speak to them a little as their long time friend. "Senior Louisa is the president council, she can''t show such intimacy toward us, Ca." Aurora who always looked up to Louisa exined. " ''Senior Louisa''?" Ca was dumbfounded. Indeed they were friends but Louisa was like a sister for Aurora. In the end she sighed knowing that Aurora also respected the Academy''s code and made sure to put a line between her personal life and Academy''s one. Then as if remembering something, Ca''s expression turned awkward. "Aurora¡­I have a weird question." "I am all ears for your weird question, Ca," Aurora replied with a smile. "D-Do you love Jayden?" Ca asked, unable to prevent her face from reddening. Aurora''s smile froze as she didn''t expect that question at all but she quickly recovered. Ca continued. "You know¡­if it''s you and Jayden really likes you¡­I won''t mind-" "Ca." Aurora quickly stopped Ca from speaking further. She looked at Ca seriously. "I don''t hold any feelings toward Jayden or will not either." "..." "You can put your heart at ease." Aurora sighed. It was to prevent such a misunderstanding that she started avoiding Aurora. Even yesterday, she didn''t want to speak to him but relented when Jayden begged for the book one day before the exam. It''s all because of him! A grey-haired man''s face shed her mind. I will never forgive this scoundrel! Chapter 149 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [10] Divine Sword "What did you say¡­?" "Do I need to repeat it, Alfred?" I sighed. "I''m parting with the group. I need to check on my sister." "Is that supposed to be a joke, Edward?" Alfred narrowed his eyes. "If that''s the case, then you should revise your sense of humor." "Why the hell would I want to joke with you?" I grimaced at Alfred''s words. "I''m just worried that John might awaken his inner self and try to assault my sister out of pure desire." "Pffft-" Eric stifled augh at myme excuse. My bad, John, I have to sacrifice your dignity. La was staring at me and didn''t say anything. Usually she would have intervened to retort me but since she decided to quarantine me, she''s staying silent. "John?" Alfred frowned in confusion. "Assaulting Elona?" [He is probably thinking that you are the one likely to assault someone.] YOU are thinking that! Useless system. "Yeah, you sure didn''t see his heated gaze back then huh. Anyway if Aurora was in danger, you would have gone right? It''s the same for me. I will try to beat some Disaster Beast if I see one but I count on you guys." I waved my hand and walked away. **** "What do we do, Your Highness?" "Lord Edward was strong though¡­" "If another group chose to attack us, we would be outnumbered¡­" Alfred sighed hearing his teammates. They were right they would be outnumbered but more than that losing especially Edward for even a few hours was dangerous for them. Alfred fought Edward so he knew how strong thetter was. He couldn''t even be sure to win against him. Moreover if they bump into a strong group like John''s group or Aurora''s group¡­ "We will change our n a little until Edwardes back." "..." La nodded but she was staring at Edward''s back with a hard to read expression. **** [Was there at least an ounce of truth in your words?] ''Well, I can''t say that I''m not worried about Elona but she is with Milleia, Jayden and John so it should be alright.'' I mean, she was literally with the Protagonist with his plot armor and Milleia who was the most protected Heroine. John was just a bonus. [Where are you going now?] ''Ain''t that obvious? I''m going toward that freaking suction force.'' It was taking a toll on my body and I could feel my mana getting depleted slowly. If I didn''t stop that, forget about trying to get out of this Event alive. Is he here? I stealthily looked around me and didn''t feel Liart''s presence. In the case; the Group was split, the overseer had to remain with the majority of the group or with the said leader. There were teachers here and there anyway so it wasn''t like they were going to let me alone. There had also been several check-ups of the ten floors from the fortieth to fiftieth as well but¡­only I and Eric know that it wouldn''t be enough to prevent what was going to happen. ¡­.@@novelbin@@ ¡­. "It''s here." I was on the 43th floor and surprisingly enough I didn''t encounter any Disaster-Beasts. Were they that rare? Huh? Suddenly I noticed a few stones shining white on the walls on either side of me but as I got closer, I found out that they weren''t stones. They were¡­ "Seems like something is written¡­" The white things were letters from anothernguage. Wait. I saw those letters before. I grasped the pendant around my neck and as expected on the ck coin were simr letters engraved in golden. On the pendant was engraved my other name Amael. It was a gift of my mother. Unfortunately I couldn''t read them. ''Cleenah?'' She knows how to read right. "..." But she didn''t answer me. "How long is she gonna sulk?" [Goddess Cleenah is not sulking. She used most of her lifeforce when she entered Baphomet''s dimension to get you out of there. She ispletely exhausted.] Hah? ''You''re telling me that now?!'' I thought this whole time that she was sulking because of my reckless behavior! [You did not ask me.] I will beat you up. "Sigh¡­it''s my fault then¡­" My guilt crept up even more knowing why Cleenah couldn''t speak. She forcefully entered Baphomet''s Dimension for me and ended up in that state. Shaking my head, I continued toward a massive wall. I stood before the massive wall of the cavern, its rough surface looming over me like an ancient sentinel. My eyes were drawn to obviously the series of mysterious letters engraved upon its surface. The script was like nothing I had ever seen before, twisting and curling in anguage unknown to me. Intrigued andpelled by an inexplicable force, I traced my fingers gently over the intricate carvings. "Wow!" As my fingertips grazed the first letter, a jolt of energy surged through me. The letter flickered momentarily, as if acknowledging my touch. "Shit¡­" A shiver ran down my spine, both exhrating and unnerving. Curiosity consumed me, driving me to continue along the path of these enigmatic symbols. With each subsequent letter, the interaction intensified. The air around me crackled with an otherworldly energy, sending tiny sparks dancing through the cavern''s dimly lit atmosphere. The letters seemed to respond to my presence, their luminescence growing brighter as I traced their delicate curves. "What is that¡­" A deep rumble resonated through the chamber, and I felt an invisible force tugging at my very being. It was as if the letters had taken on a life of their own, coaxing me forward with an irresistible pull. I hesitated, the growing suction filling me with a mixture of anticipation and trepidation. Yet, an insatiable desire to uncover the secrets they held urged me to press on. I really couldn''t help myself to understand it. "Whatever." As I advanced, the gravitational force intensified. It felt as though an invisible vortex was drawing me closer, its power increasing with each step. The letters, now freed from their confines, swirled and danced around me in a mesmerizing disy. They formed a brilliant, intricate magic circle, pulsating with an ethereal glow. My amber eyes were absorbed by such a scene. It was really beautiful. I stood at the epicenter of this mystical cyclone, unable to resist its captivating allure. The pull was overwhelming, the enchantment undeniable. And then, with a surge of energy, the magic circle engulfed me entirely. I was surrounded by a whirlwind of letters, their vibrant hues spinning in a mesmerizing kaleidoscope. "A-Actually, I will refrein¡­" I muttered trying to escape that ce! [Coward.] You ain''t the one getting sucked! Time seemed to stand still as I was transported to a realm beyondprehension. The air crackled with ancient power, and the very fabric of reality seemed to shift around me. It was a moment of breathtaking beauty and indescribable awe. Am I going to die?! My heartbeat rose in a full stroke but I couldn''t help but marvel at the profound mystery unfolding before my eyes. The unknownnguage that had intrigued me now became a conduit for an extraordinary experience. As the letters floated and swirled, I felt an indescribable connection to something far greater than myself. "Is it connected to me? It really has something to do with me. The magic circle pulsed with an intense energy, drawing me deeper into its enigmatic embrace. ¡­. ¡­. When I opened my eyes I saw again an enclosed space. It was a small room and yet it was filled with an almost divine energy. Again on the four walls enclosing me were engraved the sameplex letters. How am I supposed to get out? [Behind you.] I turned around and gasped. A magnificent white de hung in mid-air, zing with a brilliance that appeared to transcend the mundane universe. Its wless de sparkled with a brilliance that projected an ethereal sheen on the surroundings, like newly fallen snow. No. It was definitely a Divine sword even though I have never seen one. Intricate white runes adorned the length of the de, their script mysterious and arcane. They glimmered and shifted, as if alive, weaving a mesmerizing dance that drew me closer with each flicker. The air itself seemed charged with an otherworldly energy, crackling with the magic infused within this celestial artifact. The sword emitted a strange sound as if it was pulsating. At each pulsation, a wave of energy grazed my face. My gaze followed the spiraling pattern of the sword''s handle, fashioned from the same celestial white material as the de. Its pristine surface seemed to spiral endlessly, a mesmerizing symbol of timeless perfection. With each turn, I felt an inexplicable connection to the divine, as if the very essence of the heavens flowed through my fingertips. I really had that impression that I could wield it despite its power and pressure surpassing my white staff from miles away. I approached cautiously, in awe of this magnificent manifestation of celestial craftsmanship. As I extended my hand towards the floating sword, an invisible force gently guided my touch. At the same time, all the runes engraved on the walls around me disappeared and their rays of light shone upon the sword. With a hard breath, I intertwined my fingers on the handle of the sword. I felt something snapping or breaking in the void around me. Without minding that, I pulled out the sword. *** Inside a white hall that stood in all its splendor, adorned with elegant pirs reaching towards the heavens. Bathed in a radiant luminescence, the marble floor reflected the ethereal light that filled the space. At the heart of the hall, a magnificent throne of purest white sat in regal magnificence. Upon the throne, a young woman in a sublime white dress and of unparalleled beauty graced the seat. Her lustrous pure white hair cascaded down in waves, framing a face that surpassed even the divine. As if sensing something, her cold eyes flickered. "The time of your downfall draws near, Michael, Zeus." Chapter 152 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [13] Iris Project Enters A few minutes before Carlos Dugary''s death¡­ At the far end of the fiftieth floor of the Enigma Dungeon was built arge room for the sake of the exam. This room was built as an information center where they would catch the current situation of all the groups via a receptor of the overseer responsible for each group. They had also installed cameras in several ces to check on a few important points so the multiple screens showing in real time what was happening in most ces of the tenth floor where the exam was held. "How is it?" Professor Almona approached one of the staff who was typing on his keyboard while looking at the screens. "Mona? The ranking you mean?" "Yes," Almona nodded and took a look at each screen. Most of the groups were advancing even though some groups seemed to struggle more than the others. "Hmm. Princess Aurora''s group seemed to have the advantage with eleven Disaster-Beasts in their count. Following them closely is Loid Stormd''s group with ten, the group of the youngdy of the Falkronas and Prince Alfred''s group with nine each." "I see¡­" Mona nodded but she didn''t seem pleased by the good progress. "Maybe we should have formed the groups ourselves. They are too unbnced." "Right, even I didn''t imagine that the best talents would end up in the same group," the staff said but soon a frown appeared on his face. "Hm?" "What is it?" Mona leaned and asked. "No, it''s¡­three of our cameras on the forty-seventh floor have suddenly stopped working," the staff exined while typing quickly on his keyboard trying to understand what happened but to no avail. "Which ones?" Mona asked. "The one in the entrance and the other one on the green ins," the staff member said, holding his head. Mona furrowed her brows upon knowing which cameras had stopped working. The one in the entrance and the one in therge green ins of the forty-seventh floor were both important points. "I can take a look, if you want, Professor." Mona turned around and saw a green-haired young man who was leaning on a wall. He was Marcus greenvern. Thomas Greevern''s elder brother and Third Year student. He also volunteered to help but he wasn''t on the ground but with the staff. Mona hesitated. Marcus was among the top three of the Third Year and could go through these floors alone but she had somewhat a bad feeling about that. "No," she shook her head. "It''s dangerous even if you are strong, Marcus. Moreover you don''t know how it works. We would have informed someone on that floor otherwise." "Then I will apany him, Professor Mona." The one who spoke was Professor Erwin, the homeroom teacher of the Pegasus ss and the man who had an obvious crush on her. "Erwin¡­but." "It will be alright. I promise I will take care of Marcus. He will graduate soon, it will be only good for him to learn more." Erwin reassured with a smile. "I will count on you, Professor," Marcus nodded. "Alright," finally Mona gave up. "Then," Erwin nodded back and left with Marcus. "..." Mona stared at Erwin''s back for a while before shaking her head. ''I am overthinking.'' **** At the same time, on the 40th floor¡­ The fortieth floor¡ªthe floor where all groups were beginning was also guarded just in case some appeared and bothered the exam. They were here to repel the strangers but also acted like a receptor for some groups. Sharing the work between two groups divided on the 50th and 40th floor was the n they came up with to deal with all the groups. "Did you find Edward Falkrona?" A cold voice asked. It was Professor Katia, the homeroom teacher of the First Year Phoenix ss. "U-Uhm¡­we are on it; Madam." The staff stuttered and continued to work hard to find the grey-haired boy who put him in the mess! A day ago, for some unknown reason, Edward Falkrona chose to part with his group. Liart, their overseer chose to focus on Alfred and the others since they were more numerous and Katia didn''t have any objections to that. She would have done the same. It wasn''t like they couldn''t track Edward Falkrona anymore since there were cameras here and there but a few hours ago, on the 43th floor, Edward disappeared from their cameras. He had gone in a small blindspot but he should have already appeared in other cameras since then. "Find him quick." Katia said as her green eyes read all the screens. Edward Falkrona was among the royal-targets to keep safe along with the Prince and Princess of the Celesta Kingdom. She was already aware of the why and knew that she had to keep him safe.@@novelbin@@ Then remembering something, Katia turned toward another staff member. "Is Mr. Housy fine?" "Yes, ma''am! He seemed to have gone through food poisoning but he is alright now. We reced him and sent him back home." "I see¡­" Katia nodded. "By whom?" "Oh, It''s Nico. He is watching over the forty-eighth floor." "..." Katia didn''t reply and looked at a message on a screen she received from Almona. [Cameras off on the 47th floor. I have sent Professor Erwin and Marcus Greenvern to fix them.] ''47th floor¡­'' "Professor Walter." Katia turned around. Professor Walter Celesta was speaking to a staff member but shifted his gaze toward Katia. "Yes, Mrs. Katia?" "You received a call from Dn that Simon Falkrona and Carlos Dugary started to fight between them following a quarrel. Has the situation evolved?" She asked. "Oh, indeed their fight ising to an end. Sigh¡­the youth of today¡­" Walter shook his head with a smile. "Could you ask Dn to ask them to leave that ce. It''s a blindspot for our cameras." Katia asked seriously. "Of course." Walter nodded with a smile and left. ¡­. Getting on his reserved seat, Walter''s smile vanished. He took out a small sphere and channeled his mana. "Are you here?" He asked. [...yes.] A muffled voice answered. "Are you in?" [Yes.] "I helped you to enter, I hope you did not forget the target." Walter asked coldly. [The target is Aurora Avia Celesta.] Walter''s smile turned crooked at the man''s words. "I want her death to be ruthless." [...] "Did you hear me? Don''t forget that you all from [Iris Project] owe me." [Fine. I will ughter your niece''s body and disy her.] "Good." ["Professor?"] Suddenly his phone rang. It was Dn''s voice. A Second Year student. "Dn?" ["Yes, the fight between Simon Falkrona and Carlos Dugary just ended."] "Who has won?" ["Simon but it was amazing¡­I think he is even stronger than me. No serious injuries by the way."] "I see." He answered and hung up. "Useless puppet." He cursed and took back the sphere. [Now, my turn. I want the location of two of your students. You know where all the students are.] The speaker didn''t care about what he heard and requested. "Who?" Walter asked without hesitating. [Edward Falkrona.] "Oh, that''s a dangerous fish you are targeting." Walter couldn''t help but smile. He knew that touching Edward Falkrona was an extremely dangerous idea. They would antagonize Thomen''s giant army, Belle the strategist and it was only in the Celesta Kingdom. Outside that¡­ The Falkrona Main Household which was no different than courting death from monsters who nearly destroyed the continent a few years ago following an incident. The second main threat woulde from¡­ Sancta Vedelia. Walter sweated a little remembering the threat in question there if he harmed Edward. [Tell me his location.] The man ignored Walter and asked impatiently. Walter stealthily checked the screens there and shook his head. "We don''t know the current location of Edward Falkrona. He seemed to be in a blindspot." [...] "Who is your other target?" Walter asked in a hurry. Katia was too smart and he feared that she might find out something. [The eldest daughter of the Tempest Emperor.] "The Monarch''s daughter¡­?" Walter asked dumbfounded. ''They are really courting death¡­'' Edward Falkrona and now¡­ [I want the exact location of Miranda Stormd.] "Alright¡­she is the overseer of Jayden Rayena''s group. They are on the 45th floor. As for Aurora You will find her on the 44th floor but they might reach the 45th floor soon enough." [That''s all.] "Wait." Before the man could hang up, Walter stopped him. "Refrain from calling from now on, Katia is managing the exam with me. She is disturbingly smart." [Katia? She is on our ck list.] "Of course she is." Walter nodded. "Her elder sister is-" [I know who she is. If she bothers you then just keep her busy with something else. If they discover what you have done, we wouldn''t hesitate to kill you, Walter Celesta.]The call was cut off with those merciless words. "Keep her busy with something else?" Walter gnashed his teeth. Then as if thinking about something, Walter opened his mouth. He took out a stone from his space ring. On it was a blood imprint. Without hesitating more, he broke the stone. A minuteter¡­ ["P-Professor!"] ["Professor Walter!"] "Dn, what''s happening there?" Walter asked, knowing well what was happening. ["I-I don''t know! Something ck oozed out of Carlos'' body a-and! It''s weird! I lost sight of Simon Falkrona and Lyra Kertalir! Please send help here! We are in the 42th floor-] ["Pro-Professor-"] Walter, who was just enjoying all the screams from the other side, spoke finally. "Code Red, Carlos Dugary. Heed to my order and kill all the students." ["H-Hah¡­?"] ["Professor W-Walter¡­?"] ("A-At cmand.") Upon hearing Carlos'' voice or what was remaining of him, Walter just waited. After a few minutes¡­ "K-kr-kra¡­! M-M-Mira-" It was Dn''s voice. Chapter 155 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [16] You Let Your Family Die [47TH FLOOR] "It''s here,e Marcus." Professor Erwin said. They finally reached the 47th floor where the three cameras had showed some dysfunctions. "The first one is there¡­" Erwin checked a camera which was above a tree. Meanwhile, Marcus Greenvern was fighting and driving away the mana beasts around. He was a Third Year in the Royal Eden Academy so for him the 47th floor wasn''t really difficult. "Let''s see what-hm?" Professor Erwin didn''t finish his words as he checked the camera. He scanned every side of it and opened his eyes wide. "Marcus!" He jumped down and called out to Marcus. "Professor?" Marcus was confused at Erwin''s panicked expression. "We have to leave now! The cameras are not ours! They have been tampered!" Erwin shouted and immediately took out his phone but following a ''whoosh'', Erwin''s phone was flung away from his hand before crashing into a boulder and exploding into pieces. "Indeed, you have seen right, mister." A buzzy voice rang behind them. Erwin and Marcus turned around and gasped. Three people were there ded in full ck. Only one thing on their clothes was in a different color. A red skull and red snake surrounding it was engraved as a trademark or emblem on their clothes. "C-Caishen¡­?" Erwin couldn''t believe it. "W-What are the assassins of Caishen doing here?!" The most renowned and dangerous assassins of the world. The Assassins of [Caishen], an organization of hitmen¡ªcontracted killers. "You should already know it, Mister." The man in the front said. "We are here to fulfill a contract we had failed a few years ago." "W-What? The Professor-" "Unfortunately, it''s not a teacher but one of your students. We will leave as soon as we kill Reinhart Eginfer." He stated calmly. "W-Wait! There are no students of that name here! You are probably misunderstand-" "Oh, yes. He is using another name here, I forgot. What was it again?" The man stroked his chin which was hidden by a mask. "Oh, that''s it. Jayden Rayena." **** [45TH FLOOR] "Lightning Sword!" A trail of bright blue lightning crackled around the vast field. Jayden''s figure blurred and swung his sword crackling into lightning to a giant rat. The rat''s red eyes looked warily at the blue strikeing and jumped away, choosing safety but- "Hexagonal Barrier!" Milleia shouted and summoned a glowing blue barrier right behind the rat. "Krirr!" The rat didn''t see iting and his back crashed violently on the barrier which didn''t even sustain a single crack. Without choice, the rat swung his right paw in an attempt to counter Jayden''s lightning attack. -BOOOM! "KRRRRIIIII!" The rat let out a groan of pain at the same time its right paw was sliced away. Unfortunately it wasn''t the end as suddenly its body crackled in blue lightning. The rat would surely look pale if it had a face but his terrified face was noticeable nheless. Jayden''s lightning struck again without thetter lifting even a finger and paralyzed the rat''s sturdy body. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing!" Elona shouted and she ran at a speed equal to Jayden''s one. " Falkrona Bloodline, Third Wing!" She added and mana from the surroundings started to gather around her sword.@@novelbin@@ Most of the people of the Celesta Kingdom could use mana through their body. Their body was assimting the mana from the environment and they were using it that way. They needed to use their body as an intermediary to throw mana-based attacks. The Third Wing of the Falkrona bloodline was not only enabling her to save mana but also use a greater amount of mana. "Ah!" Elona swung and her de dealt a serious injury on the rat''s stomach. Blood sputtered like fountain. "KRIIIIII!" The rat angrily swung his left paw to kill Elona but a shimmering blue barrier immediately blocked the attack. "Thanks Milleia!" Elona smiled. "Move now," The friendly and united ambiance fell off when John spoke. He raised his hand and a fireball appeared. Then slowly he injected more and more mana inting the fireball bigger and bigger. The rat stopped squirming around and began to run away without wasting time. The fireball was two time bigger than him, who was three meter-tall. Unfortunately, Milleia was there again. "Cubic Prison Barrier!" -Bam! -Bam! -Bam! -Bam! A blue shining wall appeared on each of the rat''s sides preventing any escape. There was only one way out and it was above but Milleia left it open for only one reason. "Burn." John''s fireball illuminated the rat''s frightened eyes. -BOOOOOOOM! The explosion seemed to have shaken the whole floor and pieces of the ground burst out of the ground. Milleia immediately summoned several barriers in an instant and protected all of her teammates from the explosion. Smoke rose up revealing the charred and burning ground. Not even a speck of the 5-Star Disaster-Beast was remaining there. "It''s overkill John. You nearly injured your mates!" Elona was displeased at John''sck of care for anything except his sister. She had known him for long so she knew how he was but fighting with him, she understood how much he cared for La. She wasn''t angry because of that, rather she was impressed on how much he cared for her but she was angry that he didn''t draw some lines. "No wonder you have not any friends. They will be burned to crisp with you around." "E-Elona¡­" Milleia stopped Elona from speaking further. "No, she is right Milleia," But Jayden also joined. He approached John and sighed. "Lord-No, John. We are in the same group now. I can understand that you are worried for your sister but all of us are here to pass the exam together. There is no point in thinking about others while professor Mona already told us that all the floors of the exams were secured. Nothing will happen to your sister. Please calm down and fight with us as a team should." "..." Despite Jayden''s long and friendly speech, John didn''t show any reactions. He just stared at Jayden seemingly lost in his thoughts. Jayden started to feel awkward to open his mouth, "I-" "You let your family die," John replied suddenly. "I won''t do the same." "!" "L-Lord John?!" Milleia was shocked by John''s harsh words. She knew what happened to Jayden before as thetter told her but John also seemed to know that. "..." Elona was speechless. She also heard about Jayden from her father. Obviously, someone like Jayden who holds the Legacy of Zeus won''t go unnoticed. Like Milleia, Jayden was also watched on by the nobles. But she couldn''t believe that John used that information to retort to Jayden. John ignored Jayden and Milleia and left without any more words. The atmosphere around them became stiff. His other teammates who weren''t aware of that, could only wonder what happened. "Jayden¡­" Milleia patted Jayden''s arm worriedly. Jayden recovered and clenched his fists. He couldn''t even retort. It was the truth after all. Even though his younger brother was alive, the same couldn''t be said for his sister and parents. [] **** Jayden''s surroundings warped and he appeared in a throne room. Already used to such scenery, Jayden turned around. There¡ªsitting on a throne was a very very handsome white-haired man who seemed to be in histe twenties. He was wearing an himation, a cloth showing his absurdly well-built upper body, worn by men in ancient greece. "Zeus." It was Zeus. A smile took form on Zeus'' beardy mouth. "Still whining about your pitiful past, boy?" Zeus said and stood up. "The past has a great influence on us but even so the present time and our future." "I''m not whining anymore, Zeus¡­" Jayden denied. "Right now, I just want to avoid simr events from happening again." Zeus smiled contentedly hearing Jayden''s words. "You grew uppared to when I met you and in a really better way. As expected, you are growing faster. My eyes never lie." Jayden chuckled remembering the first time he met Zeus. He was on the verge of tears, scared. "Why did you even choose to give your Legacy to me¡­there was surely some better-" "No." Zeus cut off Jayden. "You are the one I wanted, Reinhart." He said and approached Jayden. "You have thickly inherited Eden''s genes and you will reach great heights in theing years." "Again that¡­" Jayden sighed. "I took that as apliment from you but I don''t believe it, Zeus. Look, even my Familiar is not willing to listen to me." "That''s because you are not treating her like she wants. You humans are calling them Familiars but they are more than that." Zeus'' beautiful eyes let out a divine glow as he said that. "The only difference between them and you humans is the way they are born." Jayden didn''t understand thest part but he knew how his Familiar is with him. "Even though I''m doing my best¡­" "Women have brittle hearts, boy." Zeus murmured. "If you want to win them over, then be truthful and caring." "You seem to know a lot, Zeus," Jayden grinned. "Of course, I have 3124 wives." "Bruh!" Chapter 157 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [18] Raphiel, The Guardians And The Archangels [Few minutes before the Trolls'' attack¡­] [43TH FLOOR] A brown-haired man in a brownish ssy suit took out a sphere out of the void and injected his mana. ["Conrad."] From the sphere came out a stern voice. "Milord. I have recovered Simon," Conrad, the brown-haired said and nced at Simon who was tied on the ground. His arms and legs were tied and he seemed unconscious. ["This is not what I have been waiting for Conrad."] The voice replied curtly. Conrad smiled at that. "I know, Milord. Reinhart Eginfer is on the upper floors but we need to get rid of the cameras first. Some troublesome individuals are watching over this little children''s y that they call ''exam''." ["I want Reinhart Eginfer dead."] "Understood, Milord. I already sent Caishen to kill him. It will not take long. They will not fail this time. They are against children." ["No. I do not trust them. They failed me years ago and they are underestimating Zeus. I want you to confirm his death, Conrad."] "As you wish, Milord." Conrad nodded and before the voice could vanish, Conrad spoke again. "Milord. There seems to be a bothersome guest on the floors." ["..."] Confirming that the voice was listening, Conrad spoke. "The Iris Project is involved. Their aim is still unknown. I had gotten rid of one of their ''specimens'' and left another willingly alive. He could be useful." [I don''t care what Kenos Arvatra has in mind. Ignore them. Kill them if they are a hindrance to us¡­but get rid of the Zeus'' holder. He must die this time.] The words wereced with contempt. "It''s noted, Milord." Conrad chuckled and before the call was cut, Conrad quickly asked a question that was in his mind. "What are you going to do, Milord?" ["..."] There was silence and eventually¡­ ["Edward Falkrona."] The call ended like that. "Interesting¡­" Conrad''s smile widened and took out another sphere. ["Y-Yes!"] A shivering voice answered. "Nico, was that your name?" [Y-Yes¡­pl-please my f-family-"] "Disable all the cameras from the fortieth to the fiftieth floor," Conrad ignored Nico''s pleas and ordered him. ["E-Eh?! N-No! They will find out it was m-me!"] Nica blurted out in panic but- "Do it Nico." Conrad said without changing his expression. "Do it if you want to see your family again." Cutting off the call, Conrad nced at Simon. "It''s all for the good. It''s all for Ante-Eden. Nephew." ***** [44TH FLOOR] "Huh¡­" I blinked several times as I stared at the disyed screen in front of me. =========== [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [4th Ascension] [Charm: 35] [Affection Points: 4279] [Falkrona Bloodline~4th Wing~] [Vysindra''s Oath~4th Ring~] [Spirit Lord~3rd Anima''s Core~] [???] ========== "I think there is a bug in the system, Jarvis," I muttered while walking. [A bug?] "Yeah, look. The only thing that has increased is my charm," I said confused. [There is no bug. It just means that you didn''t be strong enough to raise them.] "I trained a lot though?" And I got a new sword for God''s sake. [Not enough.] "I will die if I train even more," I replied. [Then don''t train more.] We are back to square one?! Will that be sufficient for what is going to happen? I don''t know. Strange. I''m risking my life right now but I''m sure that on Earth, I wouldn''t even have risked my life for others. I know that for the happy ending Jayden, Milleia and a maximum of Heroines need to be alive but was that enough of a reason? I honestly can''t answer this question. But right now, I know that I had to prevent the uing disaster. Jayden won''t be able to face all the enemies alone. This isn''t the game and some things might have changed because of my existence. Though there are not only bad things. I got a relic of Eden and could even wield it but something was strange. I summoned the sword again and clenched the handle. As expected, it wasn''t even a hallucination or a temporary problem. I couldn''t use Mary''s mirror ability or even the Anathemas Fire. I couldn''t even sense such abilities inside me while wielding this sword. What was amazing was that despite that I felt a feeling of omnipotence just by touching this sword. "Trinity Nihil." ¡­was the name of the sword created by Eden. Eden was the supreme deity but it didn''t mean that he created everyone including the Gods. Eden was said to be the first deity and after him were born other Gods inadvertently from Eden. The first one was the First Archangel Raphiel also called ''Lady Eden''. She is often considered as Eden''s wife but in other texts she is said to be his daughter. After them were born the guardians who were three. Lumen, Nihil and Nox. Following them were the Archangels and Knights protecting Eden with Michael being one of them. That is exactly why Jayden is someone essential in all the Games. He is the Apostle of Lumen and is supposed to end up with Milleia who has Raphiel''s bloodline. They are linked by Eden himself. He should even end up with Maria who was the saintess of the Holy Garden of Eden. With the two of them, he will honestly be a monster. Let''s not even speak about Zeus which is his Legacy but outside that he is really close to Eden in ''kinship'' . The same could be said for the Protagonists of the Second and Third Games who are simr freaks as Jayden. Anyway from what I know Eden offered all his protectors a ''Gift'' from him and Trinity Nihil is the sword offered to none other than the Guardian Nihil himself. But why am I able to wield such a weapon? I knew the Falkrona bloodline was strong but didn''t think that it was that much. Is the Falkrona Bloodline somehow linked to Nihil? Honestly it wouldn''t even surprise me as my dear cousins reached heights and control over the Falkrona Bloodline that I would never reach. They also had a lot more things than me. Elona might reach their level with the Falkrona Bloodline but for me it was impossible. My body was literally rejecting that bloodline of mine. The only thing bothering me in all of that was the fact that the shitty God we are worshiping in my family doesn''t seem that holy to have any close connection with Nihil or even Eden. [You are antagonizing more and more Gods with each passing day.] I shrugged at Jarvis. "Do you think I will be able to live without having to escape them?" [Never.] Instant answer. I was a little surprised and also scared. "Then are you going to tell me what you are hiding for seven months?" [...] I snorted when there was no reply. [I will tell you Edward.] "Huh?" [But end this ''Event'' first.] I gulped slightly hearing that. He was really going to tell me what he had been hiding? Something about Ephera? "You won''t go back to your words huh." [I have just the feeling that I have to say it.] "What? You don''t need your master''s approval?" I asked puzzled. By "master", I was obviously speaking about the same man who sent me in this world and in this body. The one who said to me that Ephera was in this world. [He doesn''t know. To tell the truth, I lost ''connection'' with him two days ago.] Huh? "So you can''t receive instructions or messages from him anymore?" [Yes.] Hm¡­ I don''t know what to think about that. I don''t have an ounce of trust in that guy since I was convinced that he was using me for something but¡­ "Should I feel happy or not at this news¡­?" [...] I don''t like this at all. "Yeah. Actually don''t answer," I said and put back Trinity Nihil. I should hurry up¡­ I would have felt reassured with Cleenah''s presence with me but she still didn''t seem to have recovered. Dammit¡­ I can only me myself for that. "Falkrona Bloodline, Second Wing." I muttered, enhancing my speed and kicked off the ground to reach the next floor. Aurora''s group and Jayden''s group don''t seem to be on this floor and it was what I expected. They are without a doubt on the upper floors. I''m afraid that I''m alreadyte but Aurora, Jayden, Milleia and John are there. They are strong enough to contend with them for a few minutes. Again why am I speaking like I could do something against them? Well, my help it''s better than nothing. Not like I- "!" I jumped backward in a hurry. "F-Falkrona Bloodline, First Wing!" All my thoughts elerated and my Second Wing was still active. "W-Who?!" I asked with narrowed eyes. That monstrous aura. I didn''t even notice him.@@novelbin@@ What the hell? "Impressive." pping sounds echoed right behind me and apanying that was a neutral voice. Too much neutral. I turned around, "W-Who are you-!" And froze. "Brandon Dvoic," he uttered simply. Chapter 160 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [21] Monarch [43TH FLOOR] "K-Kyaaaa!" "W-What is that?!" "Bruaaah! Cough! I can''t-" "Drink some water!" The group''s footsteps faltered as their ears caught the blood-curdling screams echoing through the deste corridors of the 43rd floor. They hastened their pace, hearts pounding with a mixture of curiosity and dread, until they stumbled upon a macabre scene that would forever haunt their nightmares. Spread out before them, like a tableau of horror, were the lifeless bodies of their fellow ssmates. Each corpse bore the unmistakable signs of a violent demise, their once-vibrant faces etched with sheer terror. The group stood frozen in shock, their voices reduced to hushed whispers and gasps of disbelief. "Step back now!" Themand sliced through the silence, drawing their attention to the authoritative figure of Kleah Toyreas, their group overseer. Her beautiful fiery red hair seemed to mirror the intensity of her gaze as she assessed the gruesome sight before her. Concerned for their safety, Kleah motioned for the others to keep their distance, protecting them from the nightmarish scene thaty ahead. She couldn''t help but feel a deep difort, a knot forming in her stomach as she observed the tragic fate that had befallen theirrades. "Professor." She raised a hand to her earpiece, desperately hoping for a response. But there was only eerie silence on the other end, confirming her worst fears. She was cut off from the guidance and protection of their teachers. ''Something happened... the exam is probably canceled.'' Kleah''s mind raced, realizing that a deadly presence loomed in the dungeon. The peril they faced was undeniable, and her group, not particrly formidable, was still on the 43rd floor, only two days into the grueling ordeal. ''Maybe it''s a stroke of luck for them.''@@novelbin@@ Her voice resonated with a mixture of determination and concern as she addressed herpanions. "Listen to me. The exam is over. It''s too dangerous to ascend further due to an imminent threat. I want all of you to descend to the 40th floor and inform the teachers." Even as she spoke, she couldn''t shake the feeling that the instructors were already aware of the dire circumstances. After all, there were surveince cameras throughout the dungeon. "B-But Senior... what about you?" A girl''s voice quivered with worry, expressing the thoughts that weighed heavily on their minds. Kleah shook her head, a resolute glint in her eyes. "I must go ahead and warn the groups in advance. The enemy is clearly making their way up the floors, and I cannot stand idly by, knowing the danger they pose. If you meet any other groups, tell them the same instructions." The group nodded, their trust in Kleah unwavering, and they began their descent, determined to ry the urgent message to their teachers and to get out of this ce quickly. Silence settled around Kleah as she turned her attention back to the lifeless bodies, their sight burning into her memory. With a heavy heart, she closed her leaf-green eyes, offering a prayer for their souls. "I''m sorry. May Lord Nihil grant you eternal peace in the realm of Eden." **** The Triangr Continent stood as a testament to a rich tapestry of history and legends, shaped by countless battles and wars that had raged across itsnds. This vast expanse was divided into three distinct countries, each with its own unique identity and significance. First among them was the Celesta Kingdom, a realm where the Holy Garden flourished in all its divine splendor. The Kingdom held a special ce in the hearts of its people, serving as a sanctuary of faith and reverence. To the westy the Arvatra Empire, a scarrednd still bearing the remnants of its turbulent past. Once a relentless battleground during the never-ending Holy Wars, it had witnessed the ebb and flow of bloodshed, leaving an indelible mark on its soil. Lastly, the Rhedorah Empire upied the eastern reaches of the continent, its ancient foundations rooted in the veryir of dragons. Legends and tales of these majestic creatures permeated thend, adding an aura of mystique and awe to the empire. However, nestled in the far eastern reaches of the Triangr Continent, a ce of unparalleled sanctity and reverence stood resolute. It was known as Edenis Raphiel, the Floating Archipel, a holynd revered by all. Here, thest remaining treasure of Eden, the Monolithe of Eden, found its sanctuary. Guarded with unwavering vignce, this sacred artifact held immense symbolic power, representing the hopes and beliefs of the world. Within Edenis Raphiel, a magnificent tower soared towards the heavens, aptly named the Monarchical Tower. This towering structure served as the esteemed headquarters of the Monarch Alliance, an organization forged in the aftermath of the cataclysmic Third Great Holy War, which had transpired three centuries ago. Recognizing the need for unity and collective strength, nations from across the world joined forces, bringing together a consortium of extraordinary individuals, whose purpose was to intervene and safeguard against imminent threats of immense magnitude. The formation of the Monarch Alliance had been a response to the devastating aftermath of the Third Great Holy War, orchestrated by the enigmatic Xenos Arvatra. The widespread destruction caused by this single individual had shaken the world to its core, leaving no room forcency. In order to prevent a repetition of such cmity, the nations came together, embracing the concept of "peace" and forging an unbreakable bond through the Monarch Alliance. Their shared resolve was to protect and guide the future of their world, standing as a beacon of hope amidst the shadows of the past. At the pinnacle of the towering Monarchical Tower, a circr chamber awaited, bathed in an ethereal glow. Dominating the room was a grand roundtable adorned with intricate engravings depicting the sacred imagery of the Holy Garden of Eden, the majestic Holy Tree of Eden, and the revered Monolithe of Eden. Positioned around this table were several ornate chairs, some unupied, while others were graced by the presence of their esteemed upants. Amanding voice echoed through the chamber, emanating from one of the upied seats. "Are you all here?" inquired the figure projected before them, known as An. "Why have you summoned us, An?" questioned another projection, seeking answers. Silence filled the air as An surveyed the gathering, his gaze sweeping across the thirteen seats. However, only five seats emitted a radiant glow, indicating the presence of the Monarchs. "Show respect to your elders, young one," admonished an elderly gentleman seated amongst them. The young girl named Myrce redirected her attention to the old man, her hand waving with a cheerful smile. "I bid you farewell then," she said before her projection dissolved into thin air. Now, only four remained. "Are you content, Brutus?" inquired a woman, her voice tinged with curiosity. "It is my fault, Brida. I still fail toprehend why she and Emilia are involved. They are too young for this responsibility," Brutus replied, shaking his head in bewilderment. "At least she honored our summons. Emilia and the others, on the other hand, are not so inclined," Brida remarked. "You can''t me them. The call came out of nowhere," Brutus said. "I called for this emergency meeting, yet only four have answered my call," An expressed his disappointment. "Nevertheless, let it be. I have summoned you because the Enigma Dungeon in the Dorian Capital is under attack by unknown adversaries." "And you believe the assistance of the Monarchs is required?" questioned Brutus. "Yes," affirmed An with a nod. "Ante-Eden or the Iris Project might be involved in this disturbance." "A pity that Myrce or Emilia did not join us," Brida sighed. "Draven is already en route, but I deem it prudent to dispatch another Monarch as a precautionary measure," An informed them. "I see... then what of Brutus? Being a member of the Eden Council, he possesses greater knowledge of the Enigma Dungeon than the rest of us," suggested Brida in an obvious tone. The Eden Council was a group of a few people that managed the Enigma Dungeon all over the world, and Brutus was the strongest among them. "Indeed, he is indirectly connected to this matter, as are both of you," An acknowledged, ncing at Brida and the remaining man who had remained silent thus far. "Ss, your nephew, Edward, is currently inside the Dungeon," An revealed. A prolonged silence enveloped the chamber before Ss finally spoke. "Brutus is the more suitable choice," he dered without showing any hint or semnce of worry in his grey eyes, and his projection abruptly vanished. "Why am I involved in this?" Brida inquired with a perplexed frown. An sighed, hearing Brida''s question. "Your younger sister, Kleah, is...," he began, but before An could borate, Brida''s projection disappeared as well. "Well, it seems the matter is resolved," Brutus chuckled, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. Then he noticed An''s silence and spoke. "Something in your mind, An?" An nodded as he looked up at Brutus. "The Holy Festival of Eden is approaching, but the peaceful years appear to being to an end." Chapter 162 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [23] Golden Awakening New Discord link: https://discord.gg/rzTvPEZR Also below synopsis ***** "This is only the beginning." "R-Ronald!" Aurora rushed to Ronald''s side with a pale face, frantically administering a vial to him. She knew it wouldn''t be enough, and her worry was evident in her voice. "I-It won''t be sufficient, Louisa!" "Don''t let your guard down, Princess!" Morino''s menacing presence loomed over Aurora, ready to strike. But before Morino could attack, a figure suddenly materialized out of thin air and delivered a powerful kick, sending Morino sliding back several meters. It was a young boy who bore a striking resemnce to Aurora. "R-Ruma," Aurora stammered in astonishment. It was her familiar, appearing just in time to protect her.@@novelbin@@ The air crackled with energy as Louisa confronted Pyres, her anger manifesting in a way Aurora had never seen before. "I will ask again. We just want Aurora¡ª" "Shut it," Louisa interrupted him, her voice icy and filled with determination. With a flick of her hand, the ground beneath Pyres erupted violently. "ARGH!" Pyres cried out as a rocky protrusion struck him squarely in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. Louisa''s hand flicked downward, and a rod-like formation descended from the ceiling, aiming for Pyres'' head with deadly precision. "Burn them!" Pyresmanded, his sunfire surging to incinerate the rocky projectiles. However, the rod aimed upward managed to graze his head, narrowly avoiding a critical blow. As Pyresnded on the ground, he frowned, realizing the extent of Louisa''s strength. "She is strong. Extremely strong," he thought to himself, surprised that his sunfire was struggling to burn through mere earth. Despite his supposed advantage against earth, Louisa''s inherited Demeter bloodline and exceptional talent made her abnormally powerful. She was renowned in the academy as the strongest. Louisa turned her attention to Morino, extending her hand. Another thick rod of earth shot out from the ground, relentlessly pursuing Morino. "What the heck is that?!" Morino eximed, leaping away to avoid the rod. However, it continued to track him, refusing to relent. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Pyres made a decision¡ªhe would not hold back against Louisa. Facing someone of her caliber, he couldn''t afford to underestimate her or save his full strength for the future. "Sunfire Ball," As Pyresunched a massive Sun Fireball toward Louisa, a wave of scorching heat engulfed the surroundings. Louisa swiftly shifted her attention back to Pyres, her determination unyielding. With a raised hand, rocks and pebbles in the vicinity began to gather and coalesce high above her, forming a colossal earth ball equal in size to Pyres'' fireball. With a decisive wave of her hand, the rocky sphere collided with Pyres'' fiery projectile. -BOOOOM! The resulting impact unleashed a powerful shockwave, hurtling burning rocks in all directions. Both Pyres and Louisa were momentarily knocked back by the force, but they quickly regained their footing and charged toward each other once more. Louisa extended her hand, and an exquisite sword materialized, crafted entirely from earth. Small, tennis ball-sized stones floated around the sword, enhancing its presence. Pyres, in response, conjured his own burning sword that matched Louisa''s in its formidable nature. The sh of their swords reverberated through the space, causing the entire area to tremble. Louisa and Pyres engaged in a relentless exchange of sword strikes, their movements executed with extraordinary speed. Their des blurred as they sliced through the air, leaving behind a trail of energy in their wake. Louisa and Pyres continued their intense battle, their swords shing with resounding force. Each strike sent sparks flying and reverberated with a deafening resonance. The air crackled with the sh of earth and fire, their opposing elements locked in a fierce dance. Louisa''s movements were fluid and precise, her mastery over earth lending her swordy a grounded stability. She seamlessly incorporated her elemental powers, augmenting her strikes with surges of earth energy. The rubbles floating around her sword served as projectiles,unched with pinpoint uracy to disrupt Pyres'' attacks and keep him on the defensive. Pyres, fueled by his Sunfire abilities, unleashed waves of scorching mes with every swing of his burning sword. The intense heat radiated from his de, threatening to engulf Louisa in a fiery inferno. He moved with calcted agility, his strikes swift and relentless, as he sought to overpower Louisa through sheer force and ferocity. ***** "Louisa¡­" Aurora''s heart raced with concern as she watched the intense battle between Louisa and Pyres unfold. She couldn''t help but worry for her friend''s safety. However, she quickly gathered herself, realizing that she needed to take action to protect Ronald, whoy unconscious nearby. "No!" Aurora eximed, her voice filled with determination. In a sh of light, she transported Ronald to a safe location, carefully cing him down. She hurriedly retrieved vials from her bag and began administering their contents to his injured stomach, hoping to stabilize his condition. She wanted to buy time. "I didn''t know that there was a freak like that on this continent." As Aurora tended to Ronald, her attention was abruptly drawn to a figure standing several meters away. It was Morino, his sinister smile sending chills down her spine. Filled with a mix of anger and determination, she retrieved her golden sword from her space ring, gripping it tightly. Morino''s mocking words cut through the tense air. "A wonderful weapon you have there, but it won''t be enough to defeat me," he taunted. With a swift motion, he raised his leg, preparing to unleash an attack. Aurora''s instincts kicked in, and she instinctively raised her sword to defend herself. However, she was taken aback by the sheer force of the st of energy that came hurtling towards her. Despite her best efforts to repel the attack, she felt a searing pain course through her arm, evidence of the attack''s power. Gritting her teeth, Aurora refused to let her spirits falter. "Ruma!" she called out to her familiar, her voiceced with determination. In an instant, the young boy transformed into a magnificent golden bird, his radiant feathers shimmering in the dim light. Ruma opened his beak wide, gathering a concentrated ray of blinding light. But Morino was no ordinary adversary. With incredible speed and agility, he managed to evade the iing ray of light, his movements almost fluid. Aurora''s eyes widened in realization. "Prana," she muttered, her voice filled with astonishment. She had observed Morino''s attacks closely and had finally deduced the source of his power. "You''re using Prana!" Morino''s surprise was evident as he smirked in response to Aurora''s realization. "Oh, so you''ve figured it out," he remarked, his tone dripping with superiority. "As a native of Sancta Vedelia, I was born with greater strength than all of you from the so-called ''lower'' continent." Aurora''s eyes widened in realization. Morino''s use of Prana, a powerful energy unique to Sancta Vedelia and some races, exined his heightened strength and speed. It was a stark reminder of the vast differences in power between the continents. However, Aurora refused to let Morino''s taunts deter her. She tightened her grip on her golden sword and focused her energy. With determination burning in her eyes, she took a step forward. "Being born with strength doesn''t make you superior. It''s how you use that strength that defines you," Aurora retorted, her voice filled with defiance. Morino chuckled, his confidence unwavering. "We''ll see about that. I''ll show you just how vast the gap between us truly is." He lunged forward with astonishing speed, closing the distance between them in an instant. Aurora swiftly parried his attack with her golden sword, their des shing in a shower of sparks. Aurora couldn''t help but slide back, her body scraping against the ground. The force of Morino''s attack was overwhelming, and she knew she had to gather her strength quickly if she wanted to continue the fight. With a self-assured smirk, Morino lunged forward once again, his fist raised menacingly. "Prana Art, ws," he dered, his hand slicing through the air and releasing a powerful st of prana aimed directly at Aurora. Reacting swiftly, Aurora tapped into her Celesta Mana, enhancing her speed and agility, allowing her to narrowly dodge Morino''s attack. Despite the close call, she refused to back down. "Abandon now, Princess, and your death will be painless," Morino taunted, gesturing towards Louisa. "We might even spare that girl." Aurora''s smile was defiant as she confidently responded, "Louisa won''t lose to your friend. It''s yourrade you should be worried about." Morino''s eyes narrowed, and a dark aura surrounded him as he opened his mouth wide. "Prana Art," he intoned. Sensing the impending danger, Aurora took a deep breath, channeling her inner strength. With unwavering determination, she raised her sword in front of her face, closing her eyes momentarily. "Lord Michael, lend me your strength and bestow upon me your blessing," she whispered, invoking the power of her celestial bloodline. In a blinding explosion of golden light, Aurora''s transformation wasplete. Her entire being radiated with shimmering golden particles, her hair and body glowing with an otherworldly brilliance. The Celesta Bloodline had fully awakened within her. With her sapphire eyes tinged with gold, Aurora pointed her sword directly at Morino. "Michael''s Holy Ray," she dered, her voice filled with conviction. Morino''s eyes glowed with a faint orange hue as he let out a powerful howl, his own prana art surging forth in response. Dust billowed around them as the sh of Aurora''s golden ray and Morino''s reddish-grey st filled the air. The impact was tremendous, a cataclysmic sh of opposing forces. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the two powerful energies fought for dominance. Both attacks were formidable, each vying to overpower the other. Gritting her teeth, Aurora tightened her grip on her sword, pouring more of her Celesta Mana into her attack, determined to push through. Seeing his attack being slowly pushed back, Morino roared. "AH! Second Phase!" His body began to expand, growing in size before Aurora''s astonished eyes. Slits appeared in his once ck eyes, now glowing an eerie shade of orange. A surge of power emanated from Morino''s erged form, causing his reddish-grey st to intensify. The force of his attack overwhelmed Aurora''s struggling light ray, pushing it back against her relentless efforts. Realizing the imminent threat, Aurora felt a surge of urgency. "Michael," she began to call upon her celestial ally once more, seeking his intervention. But before she couldplete her plea, a sudden, unexpected interruption urred. In a sh, a white figure materialized beside Morino, delivering a powerful kick directly to his temple. The resounding crash echoed through the air as Morino was sent hurtling away, his head impacting the ground and leaving a trail of shattered earth in his wake. As the dust settled, Aurora''s eyes widened in disbelief. The white-haired figure stood before her, d in a blindfold, his right hand gripping a sublime white sword. Recognition flooded her senses, and her voice trembled "You... It''s you," she whispered, her heart pounding in her chest. Chapter 163 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [24] Amael And Aurora VS Morino You... It''s you," Aurora whispered in a trembling voice. I turned around, my expression filled with conflict. The 45th floor had surprised me with the sudden encounter of Aurora''s group, caught in the midst of a fight. My timing had been a bit off, as they appeared earlier than I had anticipated. I couldn''t help but wonder where Jayden was. Was he on the lower floors or the upper floors? In the game, I expected to see him battling alongside Aurora, but things seemed to have taken a different turn. Well, there were various possible scenarios, after all. With little time topose myself, I made sure to change my facial expression. I wasn''t exactlyfortable revealing my face after Brandon''s threat, and I wanted to avoid drawing attention to the fact that I possessed Trinity Nihil. However, I hadn''t expected Pyres to be here, engaged in a fight against Louisa. As I shifted my gaze back to Aurora, I noticed her speechless, eyeing me up and down. Damn... I hadn''t even changed out of my tracksuit. "You''re a first-year in my academy," Aurora stated, easily guessing my affiliation. "Well..." I averted my gaze, feeling awkward. But damn, she looked even more stunning after awakening her powers. "You didn''t ask me," I muttered softly. "No, I didn''t," Aurora replied, approaching me. Why am I sweating?! "Then, are you in my ss, ''Amael''? Or is that even your real name?" Aurora raised an eyebrow.@@novelbin@@ "I won''t tell you, Princess." Aurora seemed displeased by my quick response but turned her face towards Morino, who had managed to stand up. "Who are you?" he asked, ring fiercely at me. It was clear that he wanted nothing more than to tear me to shreds. "Oh, you''vee willingly," Pyres interjected, stopping his fight with Louisa to look at me with a smile. "You''re making our job easier. Morino, I want him alive." "What? He kicked me. I want to kill him," Morino protested. "No," Pyres raised his voice. "We need him alive and the princess dead. Do it." Pyres then returned to his battle with Louisa, who was now staring at me with her hazel eyes. "They want you alive? Why?" Aurora asked, clearly confused by the sudden turn of events. "I wonder the same," I replied, though I was fairly certain they intended to use me as a vessel for Xenos Arvatra. "You''re lying again, Amael," Aurora noticed my deceit. "My bad, Avia." "It seems to have be a habit for you. I suppose it''s given with how many time you might have lied to me." she responded nonchntly. "Are you angry?" "Not at all. Why should I be?" Aurora replied, her tone casual. "Then, can you stop pointing your sword in my direction?" I asked humbly. "Oh, I didn''t realize," she said, lowering her sword. "It''s quite scary to hear that." [Flirting with Aurora Celesta in a life-or-death situation seems to have be a habit for you.] ''It''s only the second time I''m fighting alongside her!'' "He wants you alive, but he didn''t suggest to keep all your limbs intact," Morino interrupted our conversation, a cruel smirk ying on his face. Really what a third-rate viin would say. "He''s using Prana," Aurora informed me. "Prana..." Now, I could vaguely remember encountering someone like him in the game. As I noticed his orange slit eyes, a realization struck me. "A werewolf," I blurted out. "A werewolf?" Aurora repeated, her eyes widening. "Now that you mention it, he said he is from Sancta Vedelia." Damn... A freak from Sancta Vedelia. I wasn''t prepared to face opponents like them. After all, everyone from Sancta Vedelia possessed a stronger constitution thanks to the blessings of the Holy Tree of Eden, a luxury we didn''t have here. "Prana Art, Breath!" Morino interrupted my thoughts, and I cursed inwardly. Shit! I quickly raised my sword, hoping that it would suffice despite myck of experience with it. The reddish-grey light collided with my de, easily pushing me back to the other side of the tunnel. "Amael!" "Prana Art," Morino appeared above Aurora and delivered a powerful kick. "Dissection." "Michael''s Celestial Barrier!" Aurora summoned a barrier to block Morino''s attack, but even that began to crack before her shocked eyes. I pushed off the ground and swung my sword at Morino. He smirked and unleashed a devastating punch. "Prana Art, Blow." -Bam! "AGH!" Once again, I was sent flying, along with my sword. Strangely, I wasn''t as injured as I had expected, despite the bleeding from my hand. It was probably thanks to Trinity Nihil. I nced down at my sword, which was now glowing white. "Let''s try something else," I muttered, coating my sword with Ruah. "Michael''s Radiance!" Aurora''s body burst into a dazzling light, forcing Morino to retreat. Seizing the opportunity, I rushed towards him. But before I could reach him, Morino appeared in front of me, swinging his ws. Ah. "Ruma!" -BOOOM! Following Aurora''s shout, a golden bird attacked Morino''s eyes. I narrowly dodged his attack by rolling, then swung my sword at his leg. Fresh blood spurted out, and I quickly regained my stance. "You''ll pay for that." "!" Morino was already beside me, his hand raised. "Michael''s Luminous Sword!" Aurora appeared in front of me and intercepted Morino''s attack. "It''s getting annoying!" Morino shouted, summoning a magic circle in front of us. Shit! "Gale ws!" "Ah!" This time, both Aurora and I were sent flying. I tried to catch her, but I reacted too slowly, and her body collided with mine. "S-Sorry-" "Prana Art," Before Aurora could stand up, Morino opened his mouth wide, and a tremendous surge of prana energy flowed out, gathering before him. "Core Breath!" "Mama!" Ruma appeared and exhaled a breath as well. "Ruma!" Aurora pointed her sword and released a golden ray. Initially, both sides seemed evenly matched, but soon Morino''s red breath overwhelmed their attack, hurtling straight towards us. I mustered thest of my strength and positioned myself in front of them. "Please, help me," I pleaded with my sword, swinging it with all my might. -BOOOOOM! Trinity Nihil radiated a brilliant white light as a st of divine energy erupted, colliding with Morino''s breath. I gritted my teeth and made sure to keep my feet firmly nted on the ground. "AH!" I tightly gripped the hilt with both hands, and a deafening sound reverberated. Morino and I were both flung away, and a wave of whitish-red energy shook the surrounding area. "Arghh..." I groaned, feeling blood flowing from my waist. -BAM! "AGHH!" My mouth opened wide as Morino delivered a kick to my stomach. He was already upon me. "Archangel''s Celestial Sword!" A vein bulged on Morino''s forehead upon hearing Aurora''s voice from behind. "It''s useless! Prana Art! Reinforced ws!" He swung his ws, and... -Spurt! Blood sprayed from the massive gash on his chest. "W-Wha-!" He was sent hurtling away at an astonishing speed, crashing into the wall behind me. "Ah...ah..." Aurora copsed to her knees, her face drained of color. She looked up at me with sunken eyes. "Are...you okay?" Despite the pain coursing through my body, I mustered a tired smile and stood up, clutching my stomach. "I may have broken a few bones, but overall, I''m fine," I reassured, extending my hand towards Aurora. Aurora''s smile mirrored mine as she reached out and grasped my hand. But in an instant, everything changed. A surge of rm jolted through me, and without thinking, I forcefully pushed Aurora away. My eyes widened in horror as a searing pain erupted across my back. My body was flung through the air at a tremendous speed, crashing violently onto the unforgiving ground. "C-Cough!" "A-Amael!" Morino stood before us once more, sporting a deep gash across his chest. With a dark intensity in his eyes, he muttered, "Third Phase," triggering a transformation that sent shivers down my spine. His already massive form swelled even further, reaching an imposing height of three meters. Fur sprouted across his hulking body, resembling that of a true werewolf, with jagged fangs protruding from his snarling mouth. I opened my blurry eyes and I saw Aurora fighting with her sword against Morino. She was holding her ground thanks to her awakening but that freak was too strong. "A-Anathemas Fire¡­" I muttered but no fire came out. Trinity Nihil was blocking them. "M-Mary don''te, I can do it," I forced my weak knees and stood up. I red through my blindfold at Morino. "I will kill this fucker." **** On the expansive 45th floor, arge tunnel divided the area, serving as the backdrop for a fierce battle between two figures suspended in mid-air. The ground beneath them burned with intense heat and swirling mes. Louisa whispered the word "Awakening." In response, a radiant burst of brownish-golden light emanated from her body, causing the very ground to tremble beneath her. As if under hermand, the zing rocks levitated around her in a mesmerizing disy of power. Pyres, on the receiving end of this formidable disy, narrowed his eyes, sensing the immense pressure emanating from Louisa. It was clear that she harbored killing intent, fully prepared to eliminate him. A sly smile curled on Pyres'' lips as he remarked, "Awakening." A subtle red tinge spread across his skin, indicating his own transformation. "If you persist, I will not hesitate to end your life, young girl. Are you truly willing to go to such lengths for the sake of another?" Silence hung in the air as Louisa refrained from answering. Instead, the palpable pressure surrounding her seemed to intensify. Observing her response, Pyres''s smile widened ever so slightly. "Very well. I shall spare the princess and focus solely on iming the other one," he stated, his gaze shifting towards Edward, who was engaged in his own battle at a distance. Louisa''s cold, hazel eyes were locked behind Pyres. "Why do you desire Edward Falkrona." Chapter 166 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [27] Dont Abandon Them New Discord Link in Synopsis as well: https://discord.gg/WsDS9Tse ============= "Ah..." Simultaneously, Aurora''s strength waned, and she began to falter. I took a step forward, catching her and preventing her from falling. "T-Thanks." She said holding on my shoulders. "T-Thank you, Amael." I didn''t even know how I was still standing. The Relic of Eden I wielded had undoubtedly saved me multiple times. I had made the right choice by choosing the sword over the Anathemas Fire. It alone was not enough to defeat that man. "A-Amael!" Aurora''s voice trembled as she pointed behind me. Turning around, I saw a dark substance oozing from Morino''s twitching body. My heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, I swung my sword, severing Morino''s head. I had nearly forgotten about that damn thing. All the members of the Iris Project had been corrupted and required a double death. Thankfully, I had in him before he could awaken that abomination. Otherwise, we would have been doomed. "W-What was that?" Aurora muttered, her voice filled with confusion. "He should have been dead..." Dead... I had taken someone''s life. Falling to my knees, I covered my mouth, overwhelmed by a wave of sickness and guilt. I had never killed before. "A-Are you okay, Amael?" Aurora knelt down beside me, her expression filled with concern. "Yeah... somewhat..." I managed to reply, myplexion turning paler. "Could it be that this is the first time you have killed someone?" Aurora asked as we helped each other to stand. She guessed right. "Yes¡­" I nodded. "What about you?" I asked since she helped me to kill him after all. "Um." Aurora nodded. "I feel a little weird but it''s alright." "You saved me there princess," I said. I don''t think I would have survived another hit even with Trinity Nihil. Aurora shook her head tiredly. "You were the one who saved me. I wouldn''t have been able to beat him alone." "Neither I." I replied. Why am I always facing freaks stronger than me? I still have a long way to go. Taking out vials from her space ring, Aurora handed me one which I took and gulped down. It was regenerating my stamina and increasing the speed of my mana recovering. "How''s your injury?" I asked Aurora, seeing dried blood on her waist. The blood had stopped flowing out somehow but she still took a serious injury. "Oh, I''m already feeling better," Aurora replied with a smile. "U-Uhm." She made sure to hide her bare waist to me since I could see her unblemished skin. Even masked, I am treated as a scum? [It must be in your very aura] What aura?! "It''s all right," I replied, shifting the conversation to Ronald. "How is he doing?" "He''s breathing, but he needs proper healing," Aurora replied, her attention shifting. "Oh, Louisa! She''s still fighting! I have to go help her." She started moving, her concern evident. Damn. Ipletely forgot about Pyres. Will he ever leave us alone? Damn it! Before I could devise a n of escape, a thunderous crash reverberated through the air, snapping our attention back. The smoke cleared, revealing the burning figure of Pyres standing before us. His face was obscured by mes, but something was off¡ªa dark substance oozed from within the fire. He was killed and corrupted. I knew there was no way I could fight him in my current condition. Just as I pondered our options, a barrage of earth spikes rained down on Pyres, piercing his fiery form from all sides. I turned to see Louisa, her face pale and battered, gasping for air. Despite her exhaustion, she relentlessly attacked Pyres with her outstretched hand. "Louisa!" Aurora called out, concerned for her well-being. "Do not approach him, Aura!" Louisa shouted at Aurora, her expression serious and drainedpared to her usual calm demeanor. Pyres roared like a beast, charging towards us, his torn body disregarded. He was no longer alive, a mere undead. "Michael!" Aurora attempted to summon mana, but nausea overwhelmed her. She waspletely drained. Fuck it! I activated my AP conversion, the affection points within me transforming into strength, gradually restoring my energy. It wasn''t much in my current state, but it would have to be enough. All I needed to do was sever his head with Trinity Nihil. Bam! I deflected his zing fists with my sword, but he stomped the ground, pushing me back. He relentlessly pressed forward, his mes scorching my body. Thankfully, Trinity Nihil protected me from serious harm. Louisa hurriedly gathered an immense amount of mana on our left, preparing her next move. "Demeteria Terrestrial!" she eximed, unleashing a devastating "Shattering Earth" spell. -Boom! Pyres was flung away from me, hurtling towards a rocky pir. Without hesitation, Louisa darted past me at an astonishing speed, her right hand transforming into a spear of earth. With a swift motion, she stabbed Pyres in the neck. "Ah!" Pyres'' sunfire burned away her spear, but Louisa swiftly conjured two swords in her hands and continued her relentless assault. What kind of freak is she¡­? I was left astounded, witnessing Louisa''s remarkable skill. With uncanny precision, she swung her dual swords, striking Pyres with devastating blows. She danced on the edge of danger, narrowly evading his attacks while delivering punishing strikes. -Boom! Louisa was repelled once again as Pyres rampaged like a wild beast. The ck miasma emanating from him merged with the sunfire, creating a terrifying surge of dark-orange energy. [If you take that attack, you''ll die, sword or no sword.] Don''t scare me like that! [You should run away before it''s toote.] But I nced at Aurora, exhausted and kneeling, her eyes fixed on Louisa with ragged breaths. I knew I had to convince her to leave, but Louisa would never abandon the fight. Just as despair threatened to consume me, Louisa''s voice rang out, filled with determination. "Oh, Demeter, grant me your divine blessing," she invoked, stretching out her hands in front of her. "Empower me to punish those who malign." The ground trembled beneath us as she continued her incantation, a shimmering, brownish-gold energy swirling around her. "Grant me the strength of the earth, the power to shape and mold."@@novelbin@@ Something took form on her hands. A horn. Not just any horn¡ªa golden one. Though its appearance was simple, I could sense its significance. Goosebumps prickled across my skin as I witnessed this extraordinary sight. Finishing her preparations, Louisa opened her hazel eyes and grasped the horn with both hands. It vanished, transforming into a swirling sphere filled with an otherworldly energy. Louisa extended her right hand and released the sphere, proiming, "Cornucopia." Simultaneously, Pyres unleashed a dark beam of energy. The two powerful forces shed with a deafening explosion. Louisa''s Cornucopia collided with Pyres'' darkish beam, creating a cataclysmic disy of energy. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area, causing the ground to quake violently. Rocks were torn apart, and the air crackled with raw power. I shielded my eyes from the blinding light. Then nothing. There was no more sound. As I opened my eyes, I found Pyres gone, vanished without a trace. Louisa had eradicated him somehow. I couldn''tprehend what had just happened. "Louisa!" Aurora eximed joyfully, rushing towards her. I followed closely behind, my heart filled with a mix of relief and confusion. But as Louisa stood, her breathingbored, her strength waned. She fell to her knees, all energy drained from her body. "A-Are you okay?" Aurora panicked, holding Louisa gently. "The Professors will arrive soon¡ª" "Aura," Louisa interrupted, tapping Aurora''s back weakly. "Put me down." Aurora nodded, gently lowering Louisa to the ground. Louisa''s eyes appeared unfocused, her expression difficult to read. "Drink this, Louisa," Aurora offered, attempting to lift Louisa''s head, but Louisa shook her head weakly. "It''s enough, Aura." "B-But¡ª" "I don''t have much time," Louisa murmured softly. Aurora''s eyes widened in shock, mirroring my own reaction. "It... It was the price... to kill him," Louisa whispered with a hint of resignation. "No," Aurora protested, shaking her head as tears streamed down her face. "W-We will call the saintess¡ª" "The saintess is dead, Aura," Louisa cut her off. The saintess, who could have potentially helped her, had passed away years ago. Lost in thought, I retrieved my sword and sped Louisa''s hand with mine, holding the sword tightly. But nothing happened¡ªI couldn''t sense the same connection I had with Aurora. Louisa nced at me, her gaze piercing through me. "Can you promise me something?" she asked suddenly. "Wh-What?" I stammered, taken aback by her request. Ignoring my confusion, Louisa continued. "Don''t abandon ''them.''" "!" I choked on my words, realizing that she knew my true identity as Edward. She understood that Iris Project sought me and that the lives of our childhood friends were at risk because of me. And... ''them.'' She was referring to everyone from our past. Miranda, Loid, Ronald, La, John, Aurora, Alfred, David, Eric, Rubina, Elona, Thomas, Lyra, Ca, Lucius, and Sylvia. I opened and closed my mouth, unable to form a coherent response. Louisa... (''Aunt Oryanna will always be with you, Edward'') her words echoed in my mind, resurfacing fleeting memories. "!" My eyes started to turn red so I turned my face away, unable to face Louisa in that moment. I-I¡­am sorry. I am sorry Louisa. Chapter 168 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [4] The tension in the room was palpable as the two men sat across from each other, their exchange filled with an air of authority and suspicion. Nyrel, the younger man, maintained his calm demeanor while the man in the ck suit, Marcel Gill, sought answers. "Do you understand why I called you?" Marcel''s voice cut through the silence, his gaze fixed on Nyrel, who seemed detached and focused on the wall behind Marcel. Nyrel remained silent, his expression unreadable as he kept his gaze averted. But when Marcel addressed him directly by name, Nyrel reluctantly turned his attention towards the man. "Mr. Marcel Gill," he muttered softly, removing his sses to clean them with his jacket. "Is it for the usual reason?" "No, I didn''t call you for a case review," Marcel responded, shaking his head. "Then why did you call me?" Nyrel asked, cing his sses on the table. "I have an important exam tomorrow, Officer Marcel Gill." "Don''t pretend to be ignorant, Nyrel Loyster," Marcel retorted. "You know exactly why I called you." "I''m confused, officer," Nyrel replied, leaning back in his chair. Marcel sighed, his gaze fixed on Nyrel as he ced a picture on the table. "This picture," he said. The picture disyed Nyrel wearing a surgical mask on the street. "You followed Jayce for several hoursst night," Marcel stated. Nyrel maintained his silence, refusing to avert his gaze or give any indication of guilt. "You may fool your ssmates, but you can''t deceive me, Nyrel," Marcel continued. "We''ve been following your case for nearly five years. You have psychological issues stemming from the death of your family. Leon, the murderer, is unreachable in prison, so you''re attempting to redirect your anger towards someone else."@@novelbin@@ "..." "You know when I see you right now. Your face oveps with that same Leon you despise" "May I leave?" Nyrel interjected, paying little attention to Marcel''s words. "We are concerned about your psychological well-being, Nyrel," Marcel said, a serious tone in his voice. "There''s nothing to be concerned about. If you don''t want me to follow him, I''ll stop. That''s all," Nyrel replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "Very well, but I want you to confirm something for me," Marcel insisted, tapping the photo on the table. "I don''t know if you hold a grudge against him for what he did to you at the shopping mall three months ago, but I urge you not to take any action against him. It''s childish and foolish, especially considering your circumstances." "I won''t hold grudges for something like that, officer. I''ve witnessed enough in my life," Nyrel dered, putting on his sses, standing up and preparing to leave. "Goodbye." As Nyrel walked away, the weight of his past lingered in the room, leaving Marcel Gill with a lingering concern for the troubled young man. ... ... ... The sun hung high in the cloudless blue sky, casting its warm rays on the bustling streets below. People strolled around, enjoying the pleasant weather with their loved ones, dressed in light attire. Amidst this cheery and familial atmosphere, a young man named Nyrel walked alone. He donned a simple white shirt and ck trousers, a typical outfit for such weather. Despite the asional curious nces he received for being on his own, what stood out more were his striking looks. His handsome features were entuated by a hint of loneliness in his vibrant green eyes, yet there was an undeniable determination gleaming within them¡ªa drive to achieve something meaningful. Unfazed by the asional scrutiny, Nyrel made his way into the cemetery. As he walked, he noticed a stand of roses, their delicate petals catching his attention. The flowers were offered freely, so Nyrel approached and picked three of them, his fingers caressing their velvety softness. Quietly navigating through the rows of graves, Nyrel absorbed the atmosphere. The sound of sobbing and mournful whispers echoed in the air, a testament to the sorrow that embraced this solemn ce. Eventually, he reached a trio of graves. The first one bore the name "Loic Loyster" engraved on a polished marble stone. Nyrel walked toward it, a faint smile gracing his lips. Speaking softly, he addressed histe father. "Dad, not much has changed sincest week. I''m still spending time with Shayna, but don''t misunderstand. She seems to like me, but... I feel like I''m tainted, like I''m not worthy of her." Moving on, Nyrel approached the next grave, where "Maeva Loyster" was etched onto the stone. His voice carried a tinge of longing as he spoke to his departed mother. "Mom... I''ve been studying diligently,pleting my homework every night. So, please don''t worry about my future. I''ve been considering bing an engineer, just as you always wished. But I''m still unsure which field to specialize in... I... I miss your cooking, Mom. Everything tastes bitter..." Finally, he arrived at the grave marked with the name "Chloe Loyster." Nyrel''s gaze softened as he addressed histe younger sister. "Chloe... We may have fought and bickered incessantly, but those moments were the ones I cherished the most in my life. I was such a misfit at school, but with you, Dad, and Mom, I felt more at ease. I know I repeat myself, but... I miss you, little sister." Putting the roses on each graves, he stepped back, before taking a moment to survey the three graves before him. Emotions welled up inside him as he whispered, "I miss all of you guys." Lost in his thoughts, Nyrel remained in that tranquil space for a few more minutes until a voice interrupted his solitude from the left. "Nyrel?" Turning his head, Nyrel''s gaze met the stunning beauty of Ephera, a ssmate of his. Ephera instinctively covered her mouth in surprise upon seeing Nyrel in his current state. "Oh, you lookpletely different today. Why the disguise at school?" Shaking his head, Nyrel denied the notion. "I''m not disguising myself. I simply prefer to keep my face, expressions, and eyes away from prying eyes when I''m at school." He wore contact lenses but chose to wear them only outside of school when he was alone. "You look better this way," Epheramented, her smile capable of making any man''s heart skip a beat. However, Nyrel had grown ustomed to her charm, and his troubled state of mind prevented him from fully appreciating her presence. "I saw you herest week too," Ephera spoke up again, her curiosity piqued. Nyrel, still fixated on the graves, responded without turning to face her. "Are you stalking me?" Surprised by the question, Ephera pointed to a grave a few rows ahead of them. "No, my mother rests here." "I see," Nyrel acknowledged, understanding her connection to the ce. Ephera, intrigued by Nyrel''s aloofness, moved closer to him. She wondered aloud, "Why do you distance yourself from others?" Turning his body to face her directly, Nyrel posed a question of his own. "I could ask you the same, Ephera." "Hm?" "Do you like me, Ephera?" Nyrel asked suddenly. Caught off guard by Nyrel''s unexpected inquiry, Ephera stumbled over her words. "W-What?" "People tend often to overreact sometimes to hide their true intentions and you are doing it all the time." "..." A smile yed on Nyrel''s lips as he interpreted her silence. "You don''t love me, Ephera. You''re merely trying to seduce me. I don''t need to know the reasons, but I want you to know that I see through your intentions." Suddenly, Ephera blurted out, "My father forced me." Nyrel arched an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Your father forced you?" Nodding, Ephera confirmed, "Yes, he wants you as his son-inw." Considering Ephera''s prominent background, Nyrel questioned her father''s motives. "Youe from a prominent family. What reason would your father have to desire someone like me? I have nothing to offer you." Ephera shook her head, expressing her uncertainty. "I don''t know. I truly don''t understand it myself." Closing the distance between them, she gently brushed against Nyrel, her ck skirt lightly grazing his pants. Feeling her touch, Nyrel involuntarily flinched and took a step back, creating some distance between them. Observing his reaction, Ephera''s smile widened. "You''re not as insensitive as you may appear. So, do I stand a chance?" Ignoring her question, Nyrel redirected the conversation to Ephera''s brother. "Does your brother, Emric, know how low your father has stooped?" "No," Ephera replied, her tone conveying a sense of helplessness. With a tinge of sarcasm, Nyrel remarked, "What a great father you have," before turning to walk away. Desperate to keep Nyrel''s attention, Ephera called out to him, her voice tinged with nervousness. "W-Wait! What can I do to make you fall for me?" Casting a side nce at Ephera and scanning her up and down, "Your body. I want your body." "Okay." "...what?" Nyrel stopped his steps. Ephera''s smile widened further, and her deep blue eyes shimmered with a hint of moisture as she extended her arms towards him. "My body. It''s yours. Take it." Nyrel''s frown deepened, entuating the lines on his forehead, as Ephera''s words echoed in his mind. His lightless green eyes, devoid of their usual spark, met Ephera''s gaze. He couldn''t help but notice the striking contrast between her outward beauty and the unsettling absence of genuine emotion behind her smile. ''Who is she?'' Chapter 172 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [32] Messy Battlefield Chapter 172 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [32] Messy Battlefield "It''s time to put an end to these clowns." "Loid, you''ve been quite busy, haven''t you?" Alfred addressed Loid, turning his attention to the students gathered around him. Loid lowered his head, a sly smile forming on his face. "So, you trapped me, huh? Sending Edward first to deceive me like this? As expected of you." "He sure is stupid," I remarked casually. "Yeah..." Eric nodded in agreement. I turned to Eric and asked, "When did all of you arrive on this floor?" Eric pondered for a moment before responding, "Hmm, I''d say a few hours ago. Originally, I was nning to move on and search for Milleia''s group afterpleting this floor, but we heard somemotion and stumbled upon you here." "I see." It was fortunate that they had arrived when they did. "By the way, something happened, didn''t it?" Eric inquired, noticing theplex expression on my face. "I¡­I will tell youter it''s better." Eric was also a childhood friend of Louisa, so it was best to postpone sharing the news with him for now. "Okay," he replied, acknowledging my words. Alfred, La, Ca, and Thomas were all present, so it was wiser to keep quiet for the time being. As for Loid, I had no doubt that this bastard held no genuine affection for anyone but himself. "You should give up, Loid," La stepped forward, her hand gracefully waving through the air, eliciting uneasy gulps from the surrounding men. "His Highness won''t need more than a minute to take care of all of you." "Oh!" La''s expression suddenly shifted, her hand covering her mouth as she noticed Ca, who was bound and unable to respond. "Oh my! Ca, what happened to you?" Though she feigned concern, it was evident that La took pleasure in Ca''s predicament. Ca, with her hands tied, red at La, her eyes filled with daggers. She remained silent, unable to offer a response. This girl never ceases to irritate people. "It''s a clever n, but it won''t be enough to stop all of us, Alfred," David interjected, standing with his arms crossed, a smile ying on his lips. We only end up in the same ce by chance though? "....." Silence settled as the atmosphere became more and more tense. As the confrontation intensified, it was clear that the battle lines were drawn. Loid, David, and Tyler, apanied by their group of students, faced off against Alfred, La, Eric, Ca, Thomas, and me. Without hesitation, Loid exchanged a brief nce with David and Tyler beforeunching himself towards Alfred, propelled by a gust of wind. No. He was aiming for Alfred. "I''ll handle him. Take care of the others!" Alfredmanded, swiftly unsheathing his golden sword, crafted from branches of Eden''s Tree, simr to Aurora''s weapon. Our other teammates looked with shining eyes at Alfred who seemed like a true leader to them. The girls¡ªbe it from our team or the ones under Loid''s orders also squealed happily. @@novelbin@@ I couldn''t help but cringe at the sight. I wanted to shout, "Don''t give me orders!" but I refrained from stooping to that level, considering the gravity of the situation. "Yes, Your Highness!" La responded, clenching her fists tightly with an enthusiastic smile. "I will burn to crisp David and stupid one right away!" You don''t have to go that far, La. And isn''t that too cruel to call Tyler, ''stupid one''? Whatever. Even he must be not aware that La was speaking about him. -BOOOOM! The sh between Alfred''s golden sword and Loid''s longsword sent shockwaves through the air. "I won''t hold back just because it''s you, Alfred," Loid taunted with a smirk, disying a hint of the camaraderie they once shared. "The feeling is mutual, Loid," Alfred replied, matching Loid''s smile. What''s with this scene? Is that a show of rivalry? Why does it feel so cringeworthy when it involves Alfred and Loid? "Don''t get distracted!" Tyler shouted, swinging his greatsword in my direction. "Septem Treina," I sighed, swinging my staff simultaneously. "Sweep." I furrowed my brow as a tremor coursed through my entire body "Sweep." I furrowed my brow as a tremor coursed through my entire body after the impact. Tyler possessed Hercules'' Legacy, granting him immense strength. His body was anything but ordinary. I could sense that his greatsword weighed several hundred kilograms, yet he wielded it with ease. "Hmm?" I turned my gaze to the left and noticed David making a beeline towards La. Ah, I see. Loid targeted Alfred, the "strongest." Tyler focused on me, considering me a threat. And David zeroed in on La, exploiting his elemental advantage over her. But... I shifted my attention to Eric, who was fending off the onught of mobs rushing towards him. "Eric!" "Huh?" Eric pummeled a foe with a fierce punch before ncing in my direction. "What''s up?" I smiled at him and pointed towards Ca and Thomas, who were restrained with five students each, ready to pounce at the slightest movement. "Free them," I urged. Eric looked at Ca and Thomas, who were on the verge of snapping under the strain. The five students surrounding them remained vignt, poised to attack. "Are you sure?" Eric asked, aware that the already "out of control" situation would be even more chaotic if we released Ca and Thomas, who belonged to a different group. "Do it. It''ll be fun," I replied with a mischievous smile, infusing Ruah into my staff to push away Tyler. Eric''s expression twitched momentarily, but he eventually grinned. "I suppose!" With a burst of bright red light, he propelled himself high into the air. -Bam! A reddish shockwave emanated as Eric propelled himself towards Ca and Thomas with tremendous speed. "Hey! It''s Eric!" "Stop him!" "How dare he?!" "I''ll use you as a meat shield, you bastard!" The individuals guarding Ca and Thomas franticallyunched attacks, swinging their weapons in a desperate attempt to halt Eric''s advance. However... -BOOOOM! Eric delivered a powerful punch, shattering the air and sending a burst of reddish energy that sent everyone hurtling away, except for Ca and Thomas. "Phew..." Erded gracefully on the ground and moved swiftly behind them, removing the metallic ropes that bound their hands. The bindings were tight, and forcing them off could have caused severe wrist injuries. "I''m going to set you free. If you have an ounce of pride, you''d better help us defeat Loid and David." Thomas stood up, rubbing his wrists and ring at David, who had caught him off guard. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll tie him up naked on this tree." "I see..." Eric nodded, observing as Thomas charged towards David, who was currently engaged inbat with La. Ca, too, rose to her feet, a fierce gust of wind swirling around her as she fixed her gaze on David¡ªor so it seemed... "I''ll deal with this b*tch!" "C-Ca?" Eric stammered, taken aback by the sudden insulting from a Duke''s daughter. He watched in disbelief as Ca rushed towards David. -BOOOOM! Thomas caught David off guard, swiftly binding his legs with vines and mming him onto the ground. "Wha-argh!" "UGH!" Ca mercilessly stepped on David''s prone body and then leaped towards La. Wide-eyed, La swiftly erected a wall of red fire to shield herself. "Die, La!" Ca shouted, swinging her sword with a fierce whirlwind swirling around it. -BOOOOM! As Ca''s sword collided with La''s fiery barrier, a powerful explosion erupted, sending shockwaves rippling through the surroundings. The force of the impact caused the ground to tremble, creating cracks in its surface. La gritted her teeth, her eyes zing as she maintained her defensive stance against Ca''s relentless assault. The wall of fire flickered and wavered under the strain, but La managed to hold her ground. Damn¡­ She is sure angry at La. She might not have taken kindly to La''sugh. Honestly I expected Thomas and Ca, both of them to help us against Loid and his army of clowns but whatever. In the midst of the chaos, the sh between Alfred and Loid continued unabated. Each strike reverberated through the air, creating a dazzling disy of light and sparks. Alfred''s golden sword, infused with the power of Eden''s Tree, emitted a radiant glow, pushing back against Loid''s relentless attacks. The sh of their des sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, causing the students around them to stumble and lose their footing. The forest which was the current battlefield really had be a mess. Trees, leaves, trunks were flying everywhere and explosions rang here and there. "Edwaaaaaaard!" Tyler shouted uselessly loudly and swung his sword- -Bam! But Eric, having freed Ca and Thomas, swiftly rejoined the fray. He leaped into the air, his body enveloped in a crimson aura as he soared towards Tyler, who was still locked inbat with me. He kicked away Tyler and joined me. "You can leave him to me," he said and nced at Loid and I followed his gaze. "We should better finish this battle quickly, Edward. We are wasting time. I have a bad feeling. Elona, Miranda and Milleia are still up there." Chapter 175 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [35] Caishen New Discord Link in Synopsis as well: https://discord.gg/WsDS9Tse ============= "It''s been a while, Reinhart Eginfer." Jayden''s eyes widened in disbelief as he locked gazes with the man standing before him. A wave of fear washed over his entire being, causing his body to tremble involuntarily. The haunting voice of the man resonated in his ears, a voice that carried the weight of unspeakable tragedy¡ªthe same voice that had ruthlessly snuffed out the lives of his beloved family, right before his very eyes. As the realization dawned upon her, Elona''s voice faltered, barely above a whisper. "That emblem... it''s the unmistakable mark of Caishen," she muttered, her eyes fixated on the crimson skull insignia adorning their assants'' garments. Swiftly unsheathing her sword, she wasted no time in alerting the group. "Prepare yourselves, everyone! We''re facing enemies!" In response to Elona''s urgent warning, weapons were drawn in unison as the group braced themselves for the impending confrontation. "J-Jayden¡­" Milleia, having already heard Jayden''s heart-wrenching ount of his past, instinctively pieced together the unfolding events. It was an inevitable sh, a reckoning that had been set into motion when Jayden unveiled his Familiar at the Familiar Club. A bitter resolve etched across his face, Jayden clenched his teeth, his magical energy surging uncontrobly, leaking into the atmosphere. The man leading the opposing force appeared unperturbed by the tremendous pressure emanating from Jayden''s unbridled mana, moving forward with deliberate, measured steps. "Ah, Reinhart, you finally recognize me. I hold a high rank within Caishen, sessfullypleting over a thousand missions wlessly. However, there was one singr failure¡ªone time I faltered. It was the mission to assassinate you, Reinhart. That peculiar blue entity intervened, snatching you from my grasp. It''s a blemish I am eager to rectify, which is why, when ''they'' informed us of your whereabouts, I willingly volunteered to finish what I had started." A desperate plea escaped Jayden''s lips as electric blue lightning crackled and surged around his entire form. "Zeus, lend me your strength," he muttered, seeking guidance and bolstering his resolve. [?Exercise patience, young one. Do not allow your anger to dictate your actions.?] The leader''s eyes narrowed beneath his concealing mask, a sinister satisfaction gleaming within them, witnessing Jayden''s growing power with each passing second. "Curiously enough, that enigmatic creature that appeared also whisked away your younger brother, didn''t she? Josua, was it?" he inquired, his question met with Jayden''s resolute silence. "Ah, so he''s likely still breathing, then. Where might he be-" Before the leader could finish his sentence, Jayden vanished in a blinding trail of lightning, his sword arcing through the air with lethal intent. "Jayden!" Milleia cried out in rm, her mana channeling forth in a desperate attempt to aid him, but¡ª With remarkable agility, the leader sidestepped Jayden''s de effortlessly, countering with a devastating punch that sent Jayden hurtling toward one of hisrades, crashing into them with force. "Deal with the rest. Eliminate them all," the leadermanded his five subordinates, who nodded in grim understanding, fanning out to engage their assigned targets. "Stay behind me, everyone!" Elona''s voice rang out, a mixture of determination and concern, as she brandished her sword, positioning herself as a barrier between her vulnerablerades and their formidable adversaries. But even before the opposing forces could advance upon Elona, a swift, rushing sound filled the air, apanied by five shes of vibrant green light. -BOOOM!- The concussive impact sent all five assants hurtling several meters away, their bodies careening past their astonished leader. "Well, well," the leader murmured, his eyes widening ever so slightly behind his mask as he beheld ten arrows hurtling towards him with tremendous speed. Swiftly wielding his sword, he deflected the first arrow, yet as it connected with his de, a fierce gust of wind sliced through his flesh, eliciting a gasp of pain. Blood trickled from his wounds, staining his clothing. Undeterred, he focused his attention on the remaining nine arrows, utilizing his formidable mana to nimbly evade each iing projectile. Upon impact with the ground, every arrow that was evaded detonated with a deafening explosion, propelling dust and rocks into the air, obscuring the battlefield. Recognizing the distinctive attack and its apanying mana signature, a radiant smile graced Elona''s face as she turned to face the source. "Myra!" Standing there, a vision of ethereal grace, Miranda nocked another arrow on her bowstring, her tangerine eyes gleaming with unwavering focus. Arrows of wind materialized with breathtaking precision, each shot released with lethal intent. Despite his attempts to close the distance, the leader found himself thwarted by the relentless onught of arrows. Every object they made contact with detonated, creating a cascading shockwave. "Elona, take the others and seek shelter behind me," Mirandamanded, her voice cutting through the chaos as she continued her relentless barrage of arrows. Elona nodded, swiftly guiding her panickingrades to safety, their trust ced firmly in Miranda''s formidable prowess. "AHHHHHH!" Suddenly, a piercing cry resounded through the air, drawing their attention to a radiant blue glow enveloping Jayden''s prone form. A torrent of lightning poured down on him destroying the ground around him¡ª-burning the grasses and the ground. Jayden''s hair slowly stood on end, transforming into a spiky, light blue mane, illuminated by an otherworldly glow. [?Yes, that''s it, boy. Awaken my Legacy and reveal it to the world.?]I think you should take a look at As the radiant blue light subsided, Jayden fixed his intense gaze upon the leader. With a crackling surge of power, his body blurred, leaving behind a trail of lightning, and in an instant, he materialized beside his foe. The leader anticipated the movement, swiftly swinging his sword toward Jayden''s neck. Yet, with a fluid grace, Jayden evaded the deadly de, countering with a forceful punch. -Crack!- -BOOOM!- The leader''s mask shattered into fragments, and with a thunderous crash, his body collided with the ground, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Stomping the ground once more, Jayden propelled himself forward with breathtaking speed, leaving scorched earth and disintegrating grass in his wake. Closing in on his target, he raised his leg and delivered a powerful kick. The man crossed his arms in a desperate attempt to shield himself, but the sheer impact caused the ground beneath him to rupture. "Argh!" he groaned, his body convulsing as lightning surged through him, temporarily paralyzing his muscles. -Bam!-@@novelbin@@ Unyielding, Jayden continued his relentless assault, his fists pummeling the leader without any signs of fatigue. With each thunderous blow, shockwaves reverberated through the surroundings. "Amazing..." Milleia murmured, her mouth agape in awe at the sheer disy of power unleashed by Jayden. While she was aware of his formidable strength, she had never witnessed him reaching such heights. In his awakened state, he seemed to embody the prowess of thete 5th Ascension or even the 6th Ascension. What was more astonishing was the nature of Jayden''s lightning¡ªit possessed an uncanny ability to progressively weaken his opponent with each electrifying strike. "Milleia! Watch out!" Elona''s voice rang out, a warning filled with urgency. Startled, Milleia swiftly turned around to face an assant, a man poised to strike her abdomen with a deadly sword. In the nick of time, a gust of wind apanied by a swift arrow sent the attacker hurtling away, saving Milleia from harm. "Thank you!" Milleia expressed her gratitude to Miranda, her voiceced with relief, before hastily regrouping with the others. Meanwhile, the remaining five assassins had regained theirposure, swiftly encircling Miranda, Elona, Milleia, and the remaining students. "Take down the one with the green hair first," one of the men muttered, and his cohorts nodded in agreement. "Milleia Sophren, protect them," Mirandamanded, her eyes fixed on Elona. "I will aid you, Myra!" Elona dered, a mix of determination and readiness evident in her voice. Initially conflicted, Miranda hesitated to expose Elona to danger, but ultimately conceded. "Very well, but stay close to me and refrain from reckless actions. These foes are trained to kill." "Of course!" Elona affirmed, her resolve unwavering. Exploiting the distraction caused by their exchange, one of the assassins seized the opportunity, swinging his sword at Miranda. Yet, with a deft movement, she evaded the de but the man wasn''t over as he swung again his sword in a piercing motion toward Miranda''s heart. "Myra-!" As Elona''s scream caught in her throat, Miranda swiftly propelled herself behind the man, employing the taut string of her bow to constrict his throat. Desperate hands wed at the slim yet resilient cord, but their efforts proved futile. "Ah!" Another assant lunged towards her, wielding twin daggers with lethal intent. Without a trace of hesitation, Miranda''s tangerine eyes remained unflinching as she deftly dispatched the first man, severing his neck with a swift slice of her string. She gracefully sidestepped the oing daggers, her movements akin to a dancer''s, and unleashed a retaliatory strike. With chilling precision, an arrow was released at point-nk range, impaling the man''s stomach and sealing his fate. "Krah!" A spray of blood sttered across Miranda''s resilient leather armor, bearing witness to her lethal uracy. "Only three remain now." Chapter 178 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [38] Nearing The Truth [Five hours ago...] If there was ever an awkward moment, this would be it. I was sitting peacefully, savoring my meal, when I decided to lower my mask slightly to eat. Little did I know that this simple act would disturb the atmosphere around me. "...." "...." "Edward...?" Ca''s voice came as a whisper, her eyes fixated on my altered appearance. With ck hair and red eyes instead of my usual look, she had quickly noticed the change once I removed my mask. "..." Caught off guard by Ca''s discovery, I found myself at a loss for words.@@novelbin@@ "What''s with the mask? And why do your hair and eyes look different?" Ca''s expression was a mixture of confusion and curiosity. "Well..." I hesitated, not expecting her to follow me. [You revealed your hidden identity in such an awkward way.] Shut up! I didn''t anticipate her presence! "...What are you doing here?" I finally managed to ask, cing my bowl down. Ca shrugged and settled down in front of me, leaning against the wall behind her. "I''m worried about Elona and Myra." "You forgot to mention Jayden." "S-Shut up!" Ca''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her retort revealing her vulnerability. She couldn''t hide that from me. "Why are you wearing a mask?" Ca shifted the focus of our conversation. I took a moment to contemte before responding. "I prefer to keep certain things anonymous. Please don''t tell anyone it''s me." Ca seemed puzzled by my answer but ultimately agreed, showing little concern for my secrecy. As my gaze wandered to Ca, I noticed dried tears on her cheeks. She must have been crying for Louisa. "Did you see her?" I asked, swiftly finishing the soup in my bowl. "No... the others went to visit her, but I decided not to... not yet..." Ca confessed, her voice filled with sorrow. She couldn''t conceal the pain in her words. "Until now, I believed that all of us would stay together, in close proximity, and that none of us would die... but I suppose I was mistaken..." Ca''s voice trembled as she wiped away her tears. "..." "Did you know thest thing Louisa said to me?" Ca raised her head, her tone reflecting a mix of emotions. " ''Ask me if you need help, for you and Jayden.'' " "Ca..." "I-I feel so foolish now... I regret all those years we wasted on arguments and grievances..." Ca let out a weak, bitterugh. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. After shedding tears for a while, Ca decided to change the subject. "I''ve rarely seen La so angry, maybe never." I groaned in response to Ca''s words. "Don''t talk to me about her." "You must be the first person who dared to p La. I was surprised that John didn''t immediately try to kill you." "He won''t kill me," I replied with a snort. John probably found me annoying whenever I tried to pair La with Alfred, but he seemed to hold me in high regard because, like him, I had a deep understanding of the game and was striving for a happy ending. If I were in his position, I would sit back and let him do all the work. John''s sole focus is La, unlike Eric, who still attempts to pursue a happy ending with me despite his worry for Rubina. "What about Uncle Jarett?" Ca inquired. I shrugged nonchntly. "La''s father won''t do anything, or my shitty father will step in. Aunt Belle is there as well." "You shouldn''t harbor too much resentment toward Uncle Thomen, Edward... He''s been through a lot since Aunt Oryanna passed away." "What about me? She was my mother," I scoffed. "But yeah, he chose to ignore me. Not that it bothers me now. It''s all in the past." "Then your sudden crises following your strange transformation... is it because of Uncle Thomen?" Ca probed. "No..." I replied, shaking my head. It wasn''t because of him. It was because of that voice and what it showed me. That voice revealed my ''future.'' A future where everyone rejected me, where my sister, childhood friend, ex-fianc¨¦, and all those I held dear sought to kill me. After witnessing that, I snapped and became afraid of all of them. I feared they would end my life. I feared that by staying close to them, I would inevitably live out that bleak future. But then, who was truly responsible? I hadn''t given it much thought until now, but I couldn''t recall anything like that in the game. That voice belonged to someone I had never heard before. Remembering the voice and that nightmarish, never-ending day, my heart rate quickened. Wait... If I hadn''t heard that voice or seen those futures, would I have still undergone such a drastic change and be that ''viin''? Technically, without recovering Nyrel''s memories, I should have followed the path set in the game. But could it be that I would have still be this ''Edward'' even with Nyrel''s memories intact? Perhaps the reason I didn''t stray down the wrong path is because... "...." My mind went nk. No. I can do this. I''m smarter than this. Think like Nyrel.I think you should take a look at Think like the main antagonist. Ignoring Ca, I pped my cheeks and closed my eyes, determined to find rity. The reason I didn''t take the wrong path wasn''t solely because of my previous life memories. Even with those memories, I harbored anger and hatred towards my family. But something changed, something that started to dissipate those negative feelings. ...It was Cleenah and Jarvis. I encountered Cleenah thanks to my knowledge... But how did I know the location of the cursed temple and that I could form a death pact there? Speaking of the death pact... Did I really make one? If so, to whom did I offer my body...? I did obtain Cleenah''s Legacy, but she didn''t seem to have done anything to me. So maybe it was the other two, but again, did I truly form that death pact? Death pact. I had an intense desire for it because in the game, the ''me'' who made the death pact became incredibly powerful... That''s why I instinctively headed to the Cursed Temple. But how was any of this possible...? I don''t even recall the Cursed Temple being mentioned in the game but I was convinced that I heard it in the Game. Now that I think about it, I disappeared for an entire month, hiding in that cursed temple, and yet no one found me. Aunt Belle told me that numerous knights were searching for me throughout the kingdom, but how did they fail to locate me? Although I was a bit far from the Falkrona Capital City, shouldn''t they have at least considered searching inside the Cursed Temple? They could have even asked people expert in such domains to find me and I''m sure that even Monarchs could have been sent to look for me. It''s seem ridiculous that they didn''t manage find me now that I think about it. Were they too afraid? Impossible...they are elites knights and there are Monarchs. Or perhaps they did search within but couldn''t find me... I was unconscious for two weeks... What happened to me during that whole time? Why did I have to suffer that much for days...? I shouldn''t have had any knowledge about that Cursed Temple, and yet it was present in my memories. "..." Could it be that my memories have been tampered with...? But by whom? The only person who could have done that is the guy from Tokyo, or it''s... ...Jarvis. [Edward.] "Y-Yeah?" I stammered loudly when Jarvis called out to me, my voice betraying my surprise at his timing. I noticed Ca tilting her head in puzzlement, but I chose to ignore her and focus on Jarvis. Calm down. He can''t read my thoughts, especially something asplex as this. [You''ve been ignoring Ca for a while now.] "Right," I reminded myself. I pretended to be surprised when Jarvis mentioned having something to reveal to me. It surely had to do with what all that happened but I hoped I was wrong. If he really did something to my memories...then for what reason? Cleenah. I''m really missing her. Ever since the day I lost contact with her, I''ve been feeling somewhat unprotected. "Edward?" "Huh? Nothing. Let''s take a moment to rest," I replied to Ca. "Okay... But I followed you because I thought you might be looking for Elona. Are you sure they''re on the higher floors?" Ca asked, seeking confirmation. I nodded in response. Caishen trapped the 47th floor. .... .... .... When Ca fell asleep, I made the decision to leave her behind and hurriedly made my way to the 47th floor. I apologize, Ca, but I''m pressed for time. I rushed through the floors, and after an hour of intense effort, I finally arrived at my destination. Taking cover behind arge boulder in the grassy ins, I bore witness to the unfolding battle with bated breath, observing every moment until Jayden dealt the final blow to Reiss. Throughout the fight, I hesitated numerous times, torn between intervening to protect Milleia and Elona or holding back. Fortunately, I chose thetter. Jayden truly awakened Zeus'' Legacy, unleashing an attack that shouldn''t even be possible at this point. It reminded me of the attacks he unleashed against Brandon in their previous encounter... He has grown stronger than I anticipated, surpassing his Game counterpart. Just as the battle reached its climax, I suddenly felt a forceful punch on my back, and to my surprise, it was Ca. "You abandoned me!" Cained, her re conveying her annoyance. "Shh. We need to remain hidden," I warned her, but curiosity got the better of her. Ca peered out from our hiding spot and caught sight of Jayden. A bright smile spread across her face. -BOOOOOM!- In that very moment, a chilling sensation ran down my spine as an arrow fired by Miranda shattered the boulder we were using for cover. It narrowly missed me, grazing my cheek. "Ca!" Jayden''s voice boomed as he noticed Ca''s presence. Beside him, Milleia stood up, her light pink eyes widening in astonishment as she caught sight of me. She stuttered, "S-Sir N-Nyrel..." Chapter 179 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [39] Milleias Request "S-Sir N-Nyrel..." Ah, this situation has be quite awkward... My intention was to confirm Reiss'' demise and then make a swift exit from this ce. However, it seems things have taken an unexpected turn. "Jayden!" Ca, abandoning any pretense of secrecy, leaped into Jayden''s embrace, hugging him tightly. "Sir... Nyrel?" Miranda''s tangerine eyes locked onto me, widening with realization. "You''re the person from the Falkrona Enigma Dungeon, aren''t you?" "N-Nyrel?" Ca turned to me, her lips twitching uncertainly. "You know him, Ca?" Jayden, still embracing Ca, inquired. "Ah, yes," Ca replied, catching sight of my re. "He''s someone I just met... What about all of you? It seems you''re familiar with him?" "Oh, yes! Sir Nyrel is a friend of ours. He''s been a great help to us since the day we entered, and..." Milleia started to exin, but I cut her off. "And?" Jayden prodded. "N-Nothing!" Thankfully, Milleia regained herposure and refrained from mentioning the incident with the Golden Grasses. Exining that would have been quite a challenge. "What are you doing here?" Miranda narrowed her eyes, suspicion evident. "The floors between the 40th and 50th are designated for the students and staff of the Royal Eden Academy." "Oh, that''s because Sir Nyrel is also a student at the Royal Eden Academy. When we first met him, he was wearing the same uniform as us," Milleia answered. "Why are you hiding your face?" Miranda fired another question, her gaze pressing upon me. "For personal reasons," I curtly replied. Elona remained silent, but her expression seemed relieved. "Ca, did you encounter any teachers?" Miranda inquired. "No," Ca shook her head. "And about the exam-" "It''s undoubtedly canceled, we''re aware," Miranda interjected. "Caishen''s involvement suggests the presence of other enemies. Have you encountered them? Where are the others from your group?" "Ah... that''s..." Ca''splexion paled at the thought of Louisa. She stole a quick nce at me, and I shook my head. Not now. This wasn''t the right moment to divulge that information, especially not to Elona and Miranda. "They''re trailing behind," I spoke up in Ca''s ce. "But we haven''te across any teachers." Considering the number of teachers that should be present on each floor overseeing the exam, it was indeed strange that we hadn''t encountered any until now. Ante-Eden or the Iris Project might have eliminated them all. "I see," Miranda nodded at me. "In that case, we should ascend to the higher floors to rendezvous with the teachers on the 50th floor. However, let''s wait for a little while longer in case the others arrive." She was right. It would be prudent to wait for the rest of our group and ensure our collective safety before proceeding further. ¡­.. ¡­.. "I''m d to see you again, Sir Nyrel," Milleia approached me and whispered. Startled, I flinched slightly as her face suddenly appeared in my vision. "You scared me." "A-Ah, sorry..." Milleia apologized and sat down next to me. "Um... Are you also a first-year student, Sir Nyrel?" "Yeah," I nodded. Damn it. My mind is exhausted. Should I just reveal my identity once all of this is over? The same goes for Aurora. I''ll do it on her birthday since she invited me. Yeah. The First Game ising to an end, and after that, I''ll leave for Sancta Vedelia, where no one should know me. I won''t need to hide my identity from the heroines there. "Do you have enemies, Sir Nyrel?" Milleia asked, probing further. I nced at her. "Why do you think that?" I asked curiously, considering the dangers I was indeed facing. "Um... You''re hiding your face and said it was something personal. That''s why. Jayden, my friend, had to conceal his identity because he was in danger as well." A smart deduction. "Yeah, I do." Milleia''s eyes widened upon my confirmation. Her mouth opened slightly, hesitating before she spoke again. "Do you need any help? I can assist you, Sir Nyrel!" "..." Do I need her help? Yes, I truly need her and Jayden''s help to eliminate the bastard who killed my mother. If I can just get rid of him, then I can focus on the Iris Project. They saw in me the perfect vessel, but I refuse to be that abomination. All of that happened because I didn''t join Ante-Eden. "Yes, but not at the moment. Will you help me, Milleia?" I asked sincerely, addressing her by name. Milleia was initially taken aback, but she eventually nodded with a delighted smile. "Y-Yes!" I know she would help me since we''re close friends, but by asking her like this, she''ll feel even more grateful towards me. "C-Can I ask one more thing in return?" Milleia timidly inquired. "What is it?" I asked curiously. "U-Um... In two months, the closing ceremony of this academic year will be held, and during that event, there will be apetition to elect the m-most beautiful girl of the academy, Miss Eden..." Milleia began seriously, but her face turned crimson toward the end. The closing Ceremony... Miss Eden.... The Closing Ceremony or Miss Eden is thest [Event] of the First Game before the Final. In that [Event], Jayden was guaranteed to have a confession of a [Main Heroine]. In my game, I got a confession from Kleah.I think you should take a look at It''s soon... My expression hardened remembering that everything will be decided in two months.@@novelbin@@ We must reach an Happy Ending. Jayden and Milleia must survive for the other Games otherwise the world is doomed. But why is she bringing that up to me? "Sir Nyrel?" "Ah..." "About the ceremony..." "I will be there," I replied. After all, I''m a student, and I have no intention of skipping the final event. "Thanks!" Milleia beamed at me, her smile capable of causing the downfall of a kingdom. Does she feel that indebted to me? Or perhaps... does she have feelings for me? No. I shouldn''t jump to conclusions hastily, especially when ites to Milleia. Milleia has a tendency to act affectionate with people she considers friends or feels grateful to. She can be so close that it could lead to misunderstandings, especially with men. At this point, I don''t think she''s in love with Jayden, even though she clearly cares a lot about him. She wouldn''t have cried so much or hugged him like that otherwise. Although I used to spend time with them, I''ve been absent a lottely due to my training. When Milleia faced difficulties, Jayden was the one always there for her. She was definitely closer to him than me obviously. Whatever. She awakened, so she must at least feel affection for Jayden, and that should be enough. Besides, I''m here with them this time, not against them. "Thanks," I heard a voice on my right and turned to see Jayden extending his hand towards me. "Thanks again for helping us on the entrance day," Jayden said with a grateful smile. I shrugged and shook his hand in return. Jayden nodded appreciatively and moved around me to sit next to Milleia. "¡­" Am I a nuisance?! There was an empty spot right beside me! "How are your injuries, Jayden?" Milleia asked. "Better, thanks." I ignored theughter and gigglesing from my left and closed my eyes, using my arms as pillows. **** As I slowly opened my eyes, my surroundings transformed into a pristine expanse of white, distinct from the oppressive presence of the arrogant Goddess. "Pleased to meet you, Edward Falkrona," a voice resonated, breaking the silence. Startled, I turned around to find a figure standing before me, bathed in an ethereal glow. It was none other than Zeus, the enigmatic white-haired man. His raised brow conveyed curiosity as he took deliberate steps towards me, his presencemanding my attention. In that moment, a mixture of recognition and apprehension coursed through me. I immediately knew who he was¡ªZeus, Jayden''s Legacy. There was no doubt... My body remained frozen, unable to muster the strength to react amidst the chaotic turmoil that had consumed me. The air grew heavy with tension as Zeus drew closer, his icy blue eyes devoid of iris and shimmering with an unsettling intensity. His voice carried a subtle undercurrent of malice, sending shivers down my spine. I felt a profound fear, the kind that arises when faced with a being existing in a realm far beyond my own. I was stunned as Zeus spoke, his words echoing in the white space around us. "Do you know me?" Zeus asked, raising a brow. "N-No," I stammered in response. Zeus nodded and his eyes narrowed, shimmering with a blue light. "Why are you hiding your identity from your friends?" I couldn''t find the words to answer. Did he somehow know about Cleenah? "There''s something really strange about you," Zeus muttered, his face drawing closer to mine. In this dimension, I had my original gray hair and amber eyes so it was useless to hide anything except my Legacies. "I feel like I''ve seen you before... but no, it''s more like you remind me of someone." His tone carried a chilling and terrifying hatred that sent shivers down my spine. I felt a deep fear at that moment, afraid for my life. He existed in a realm I could never reach. The suffocating feeling I experienced when I met Laima washed over me once again. "W-Who are you?" I managed to ask, my voice trembling. Zeus pulled back and smiled. "I''m Zeus, Jayden''s Legacy." "Jayden''s Legacy... Why did you bring me here?" I asked, fearing the worst. "I was merely curious about what you are hiding, but it seems like I am unable to find out," Zeus muttered. Oh, thank goodness. He doesn''t know. Just as relief washed over me, Zeus turned around with his usual faint smile. "If you be a burden or a threat to Jayden, I will kill you regardless of your closeness to my protege and no one will lift a finger to stop me," he said as his smile widened even so slightly. "Not even Horus." I was left speechless, unable to respond. "As a parting gift, there is an enemy heading straight toward you all. You should leave," Zeus said, his voice carrying a finality that sent a chill down my spine. ****** "!" I raised my body immediately and stood up. "Sir Nyrel?" Milleia stood up with a questioning gaze but I was too concentrated on looking around me. Where?! Chapter 182 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [42] Godhood "Ugh..." I grimaced, clutching my throbbing head and using my hands to steady myself as I pushed myself up from the ground. My vision was hazy at first, but gradually it cleared up. "Hey, are you alright?" I flinched when I felt someone''s touch on my shoulders, but then I rxed as I recognized it was Elona. "You really scared me, Elona," Iined, shaking my head. "Brother, what just happened?" Elona asked, concern evident in her eyes as she surveyed the others who were also getting back on their feet. "Ca, Milleia, are you guys okay?" Jayden inquired, offering a helping hand to both Ca and Milleia. "Just a bit exhausted..." Ca replied, her voice tired. "Yeah, I''m not sure what happened all of a sudden," Milleia chimed in, looking bewildered. Kleah, who had already regained herposure, surveyed our surroundings with a discerning gaze. "What is this ce?" she wondered aloud. "The air feels so pure..." Mirandamented, running her hand along the smooth walls of the corridor we found ourselves in. The walls were impably smooth, devoid of any scratches or irregrities. They had a dark brown hue with reddish lines intertwining, creating a mesmerizing pattern that extended along the entire corridor. It was as if veins were pulsating through the walls, urging us to follow their path as the corridor stretched endlessly ahead. ncing behind me, I realized there was no alternative route. The same type of wall encased us, leaving us with no option but to move forward. Miranda''s observation was right; the air in this ce was remarkably pure. It reminded me somewhat of the location where we discovered the Golden Grasses, but there was an undeniable difference in the atmosphere here.@@novelbin@@ "How did we end up here?" Ca muttered, voicing the confusion that lingered in all our minds. Huh? ''Jarvis?'' I reached out mentally to Jarvis but received no response. Panic began to rise within me. Why couldn''t Imunicate with him? It was rare for Jarvis to be unreachable, except in ces like the Goddesses'' dimension. Why was it happening here? ''Cleenah?'' I tried reaching out to Cleenah as well, but once again, there was no reply. ("Only despair will await you.") My heart sank remembering Brandon''s warning. I couldn''t shake off this sense of unease. "We need to get out of here quickly," I dered, taking the lead and forging ahead. "Sir Nyrel?" Milleia tilted her head, clearly puzzled by my urgency. "He''s right, Milleia. We should find an exit," Jayden agreed, following me with determination. The others joined us, ready to face whatevery ahead. As we walked further down the corridor, the reddish lines on the walls seemed to pulsate faintly, creating an eerie atmosphere. The air grew colder, and a sense of unease settled upon us. "Look, something is written on the walls..." Jayden pointed towards a section of the wall where intricate symbols adorned its surface, forming an unknownnguage. The script bore a resemnce to thenguage engraved on my pendant and the ones I encountered when I acquired Trinity Nihil. However, these symbols appeared more intricate andplex, surpassing my ability to decipher orprehend them. "I-I can read them!" Milleia suddenly eximed, her voice filled with surprise. "I-I don''t know how, but I think I can..." "The same goes for me..." Jayden muttered, his eyes widening in astonishment as he stared at the wall. It made sense. Both Milleia and Jayden shared an exceptionally close connection to Eden, so it wouldn''t be surprising if they possessed the ability toprehend ancientnguages or thenguage of the Gods. "Can you read them? Are there any clues about an exit?" Kleah inquired eagerly, her gaze fixed on Milleia and Jayden. "Y-Yes, I''ll try..." Milleia stepped forward and reached out to touch the inscriptions. "It speaks of individuals locked in a relentless struggle..." "What''s the context?" Miranda asked, her curiosity piqued. Milleia''s expression grew solemn as she continued to study the intricate symbols. "They...they seem to bepeting for some kind of victory." "What are they trying to win?" I interjected, moving closer to Milleia. "Sir Nyrel...I don''t know...it''s difficult to discern..." Milleia replied, a tinge of disappointment evident in her voice. "That''s alright, but do you have any sense of when these writings were created?" I inquired. "They date back to a distant past..." Jayden responded, his hand gently caressing the wall. "Even preceding the First Great Holy War..." "I''ve heard that the Enigma Dungeon was created by Eden to aid us," Ca chimed in. "If that''s the case, these inscriptions must have originated during the formation of our kingdom, long ago. No. Maybe even long before that¡­" To be honest, I had no prior knowledge regarding the creation of the Enigma Dungeon in the Games or any details about its origins and I have never seen such a floor in the Game either. As we ventured deeper into the long corridor, Milleia and Jayden remained engrossed in deciphering the ancient inscriptions. Their faces disyed a range of emotions, but we respected their need for silence and allowed them to concentrate. "Um...I''m not entirely certain about what I''ve read..." Milleia spoke hesitantly, turning towards us and exchanging a brief nce with Jayden. "Yes, I''ll do my best to exin," Jayden replied, taking a deep breath. "The inscriptions depict a group of individuals who courageously faced various challenges together or individually. It appears they were referring to the Enigma Dungeon. These people entered the dungeon not for material wealth or fame, but rather driven by an intense obsession. These two characters here are of particr significance." Jayden pointed to two symbols on the wall. One symbol resembled the infinity symbol (¡Þ), while the other was a variation with a vertical line intersecting the middle of the figure-eight.I think you should take a look at "This one represents ''God,''" Milleia pointed to the infinity symbol. "And...this one..." "DemiGod," I interjected, recognizing the divided variation of the symbol. "Yes," Milleia affirmed. "It seems that the Demigods aspired to reach Eden, but in order to do so, they needed to attain Godhood, at least in terms of honor. The Enigma Dungeon was created by the Gods themselves to reward the worthy Demigods with..." "Godhood," Jayden concluded. "Those who sessfullypleted the Enigma Dungeon and reached its final floor were bestowed with the status of God." "Wait! So if someone reaches the 101st floor of this Dungeon, they be a God?" Ca interjected, her expression one of disbelief. Jayden shook his head. "I can''t fullyprehend the intricacies, but in the era when these inscriptions were written, the Enigma Dungeon was considerably more formidable and demanding. Furthermore, it appears that the Gods have long since abandoned the Enigma Dungeons, thousands of years ago." "Yes...the Enigma Dungeon has the ability to adapt itself based on the strength of the new Delvers," Milleia added. "So we are significantly weakerpared to our ancestors, huh?" I mused, nodding in acknowledgment. It wasn''t particrly surprising, considering the passage of time and the inevitable changes that ur over centuries. "This is..." Milleia continued to read the inscriptions, her voice filled with awe and fascination. "The Demigods who were granted Godhood as a reward were forbidden from approaching Eden, the Supreme Deity. That''s why Lumen, Nihil, and Nox, blessed by Raphiel, decided to create replicas of the Three Holy Treasures of Eden, which served as a connection to the True Ones in Eden''s Realm." As Milleia spoke, her demeanor changed. Her expression turned neutral, her voice became robotic, and her pink eyes began to glow with an intensified radiance. Pinkish-gold marks appeared on her neck and arms, adding an otherworldly aura to her presence. "Milleia-" I swiftly intervened, cing a firm grip on Jayden''s arm to halt him from interrupting Milleia. "Just listen." "The safety of Eden was of utmost importance, and ''I'' would never have allowed any Demigods who possessed ill-intentions towards Eden toe near. However, there were those who found this uneptable and unforgivable. They chose to abandon everything, forsaking Eden''s teachings. They joined forces with the perpetual adversaries of Eden and became the Evil Gods¡ªeh?" Milleia suddenly halted, her voice trailing off as she reached the end of the corridor. Silence enveloped us as we absorbed the weight of those words. The revtion about the creation of the replicas, the existence of the Evil Gods, and the conflicted history of Demigods striving for Godhood left us speechless. The unsettling atmosphere grew thicker as we processed the significance of Cleenah''s earlier words. The absence of a garden, a tree, or the monolith in her previous experience hinted at a stark contrast to our current reality. The Demigods had regarded Eden as a model, unlike us who now worshipped him fervently. Concerned by Milleia''s sudden dizziness, Jayden approached her with worry etched on his face. "Are you okay, Milleia?" "I feel a little dizzy..." Milleia murmured, clutching her head. Could it be Raphiel''s influence manifesting through her? Perhaps she wasmunicating messages from the past, or it could be an automatic recording triggered by specific circumstances. The exact nature of it eluded me. "We have no choice but to press on," Kleah asserted, gesturing towards the entrance enveloped in a reddish smoke that billowed outwards. We nodded in unison and stepped forward, braving the unpleasant odor that permeated the air. Elona voiced her displeasure at the stench, and I agreed, furrowing my brows in distaste. The scent of blood and decaying bodies hung heavy in the atmosphere. But our difort was soon overshadowed by a horrifying sight that unfolded before us. Miranda and I halted in our tracks, mirroring the stunned expressions on the faces of ourpanions. The circr, expansive hall was littered with the lifeless corpses of Mana Beasts, their green and red blood staining the floor. Ca, unable to bear the gruesome scene any longer, summoned her wind magic and cleared a path, revealing the pristine white cobblestones tinged with the remnants of red. At the far end of the circr hall, seven empty thrones sat in a dpidated state, yet their crimson radiance remained intact, casting an eerie glow. Jayden''s gaze fixated on a giant red circle drawn beneath our feet, prompting him to mutter a name: Zeus. Confusion filled the air as Jayden''s face drained of color, and he turned towards us with an urgent plea. "Guys! We have to leave¡ª" In an instant, everything froze. A paralyzing spell rendered us motionless, trapping us within its grasp. Panic rippled through the group as we attempted to move fruitlessly. The sensation was unsettling, and a sense of foreboding coursed through my veins. "I can''t move!" Kleah eximed, her voiceced with frustration. "Nor can I... Could this be a spell?" Miranda questioned, her attempts at mobility proving futile. My heart pounded in my chest, and a chilling realization dawned upon me. We were trapped, ensnared by an unknown force. Every fiber of my being screamed for escape from this perilous situation. "Wee yers, wee to thest floor." A chilling silence enveloped the hall as a disembodied voice echoed through the space. Every pair of eyes instinctively turned toward one of the seven thrones before us. Seated upon it was a solitary figure, their hand resting casually on the armrest, the other propping up their cheek. An icy shudder ran down my spine upon beholding the dark silhouette before us. Move. Move! "Who are you?" Kleah''s voice pierced through the tension, her gaze filled with defiance. A twisted smile began to creep across the mysterious figure''s face in response to Kleah''s question. "How disappointing that you can''t recognize me, Kleah. I was hoping to witness the desperation and fury on your face once more, just as I did when I took your sister''s life." Kleah''splexion turned ashen at his words, her disbelief and anguish etched upon her features. "No! You''re lying!" "Don''t listen to him, Kleah!" Miranda interjected forcefully, her eyes fixed upon the man with a chilling tone and gaze. "Don''t believe his words." "Ahahahahaha!" The man erupted intoughter upon Miranda''s defiant deration. "Ahahahaha! You haven''t changed, Miranda!" Blood drained from my face, and a sickening feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. "The same face, the same look of disgust!" The man licked his lips, tapping his finger rhythmically on the armrest. Hisughter subsided, and he slowly lowered his hood, revealing his identity. "It''s truly a delightful sensation to see all of you once again." As the hood fell, the young man''s heterochromatic eyes, one ck and the other amber, narrowed with a terrifying mix of ecstasy and malice. His gaze pierced through us, "I''ll make sure to give you all a taste of hell once more." "..." My disrupted breath hung heavy in the air as my eyes reflected my own face. Chapter 183 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [43] Two Edward "I''ll make sure to give you all a taste of hell once more." Everyone around me remained frozen as the hooded figure lowered his hood, revealing a face that looked exactly like mine. Miranda, Kleah, Ca, and Elona stared at him in utter shock before their gaze shifted to me, confusion evident in their eyes. They couldn''t make sense of the situation. "E-Edward...?" Milleia''s voice trembled as she spoke. "W-What are you doing here? And why are you acting so strangely?" The figure, now identified as ''Edward,'' shifted his heterochromia eyes to Milleia, causing her to shudder under his gaze. "He''s not Edward!" Jayden suddenly shouted. "Milleia, he''s not Edward!" "J-Jayden...?" Milleia looked at Jayden, searching for answers. Jayden nodded, his expression filled with a mix of sadness and determination. "He may look like Edward and have a simr presence, but he is not the Edward we know. He is not our friend." Hearing Jayden''s words, I felt a small sense of relief. At least I wasn''t the only one who sensed that something was off. "Y-Yes! He''s not my brother!" Elona chimed in, her voiceced with anger as she red at ''Edward.'' "And who exactly are you?" Kleah demanded, impatience evident in her voice. ''Edward'' smirked slightly and replied, "I am Edward Falkrona." "Liar!" Elona yelled, her voice filled with anguish. "You''re not my brother¡ª" "Oh, Elona? Can''t even recognize your own brother?" ''Edward'' interrupted, a taunting edge in his voice. "It saddens me, little sister. Mom wanted us to help each other remember, remember? You were supposed to prevent me from doing bad things, right?" "N-No... You..." Elona nced back at me, her face drained of color. This was something only she and I knew. "Don''t believe him, guys!" Jayden insisted, his voice filled with determination. "Oh?" ''Edward'' turned his gaze toward Jayden, a smile forming on his face. "Jayden Rayena, or should I say, Reinhart Eginfer. You haven''t changed even in this world. You spent all your time trying to find a way to kill me because I killed Aurora. You almost seeded with Victor and those fuckers from Sancta Vedelia, but as always, you ended up failing. Ahahahaha!" "A-Aurora...?" Miranda stammered, her face pale. "Y-You killed Aurora?" "Aurora is alive," I interjected, stopping Miranda''s despair from consuming her. "I met her on the 45th floor. She''s alive, don''t worry." Miranda nodded, relief washing over her. ''Edward'' shifted his gaze to me, a wicked grin spreading across his face. He didn''t say a word, but his lips twisted with amusement as he observed me. What is happening here? My thoughts raced as I tried to make sense of the situation. At first, I thought he might be impersonating me or wearing a mask, but his behavior and knowledge were too eerily simr to mine. "What do you want?" Kleah demanded, her voiceced with defiance. "I want many things," ''Edward'' replied, beckoning with his hand. Kleah was abruptly pulled toward him, and before we could react, he sealed her lips with his own. "!" We were all frozen in shock, unable to move or intervene. "Leave her alone!" Miranda struggled against her restrained state, but it was futile, as it was for the rest of us. "Kleah! Damn it!" I cursed through gritted teeth, my fists clenched in frustration. "Move!" Ignoring our pleas, ''Edward'' continued to hold Kleah captive, his free hand drawing something in the air. Kleah''s struggles ceased as he ced his palm on her stomach and opened his mouth. "Come forth and unleash your hidden wrath." "Ahhhhhhhh!" Kleah''s agonized scream pierced the air as several red circles materialized around them, forming a swirling sphere before contracting and entering Kleah''s body. "Kleah! Let her go-!" Before I could finish, a streak of lightning crackled near me. It was Jayden. With incredible speed, he delivered a powerful punch towards ''Edward.'' "As expected of the Apostle," ''Edward'' murmured, vanishing in the blink of an eye, releasing his hold on Kleah. Jayden swiftly caught her, bringing her back to our side. "Please, help us!" Milleia pleaded, tears streaming down her face. A pinkish-blue light enveloped us, restoring our ability to move. "Kleah!" Miranda rushed to Kleah''s unconscious form, and I hurriedly followed in her footsteps, our hearts filled with concern. "Kleah," I called out softly, gently shaking her in an attempt to awaken her, but her eyelids remained closed. Although relief washed over me knowing she was still breathing, the tears welling up in her eyes ignited a burning anger within me. "Come at me," ''Edward'' taunted, a malevolent grin spreading across his face as he took pleasure in our cold, piercing stares. "Try to kill me, just like before." In an instant, Jayden''s body emitted a radiant blue glow as he invoked his Awakening. "Zeus'' Thundering Sword!" he shouted, swinging his crackling sword with unparalleled might. But ''Edward'' effortlessly caught the lightning-infused de in his bare hand, causing shock and disbelief to wash over Jayden''s face. With a clenched fist, ''Edward'' struck Jayden''s stomach, the impact crushing him and hurtling him through the air until he violently collided with the wall, leaving us all stunned. "J-JAYDEN!" Milleia shouted worriedly. "Watch out!" Reacting swiftly, Ca stepped forward, positioning herself between ''Edward'' and Milleia, attempting to parry his oing fist. However, her valiant efforts were in vain as ''Edward''s'' strike shattered her sword and sent her and Milleia sprawling backward. Ca, bearing the brunt of the shockwave on her face, sumbed to unconsciousness. "Is this all? Only three of you remain?" ''Edward'' sneered, his eyes scanning over me, Miranda and Elona. It''s futile. He possesses power at least on the level of a DemiGod... "Don''t go, Miranda!" I urgently warned, but she had already assumed her awakened form and rushed headlong towards ''Edward''. With disconcerting ease, ''Edward'' evaded the onught of countless arrows unleashed by Miranda, effortlessly vanishing from sight. How can we possibly defeat him? Ick sufficient mana, and even if I recover, my attacks won''t reach him.@@novelbin@@ A sudden realization struck me, a glimmer of hope amidst the hopelessness.I think you should take a look at "Trinity Nihil," I muttered under my breath, the words carrying determination. A thunderous explosion resounded as I activated the power of Trinity Nihil, unleashing its overwhelming force. "Agh!" I caught Miranda''s body as she was sent hurtling through the air, her broken arm a testament to the merciless blow she had suffered. "Are you alright?" I asked with concern, observing her injuries all over body. What the hell¡­ "...Edward," Miranda uttered my name, her tangerine eyes gazing into mine, seeking confirmation. "He is not you, right?" "...," My heart ached witnessing Miranda''s teary eyes, searching for the truth. I struggled to find the words as I positioned her against the wall, beside Kleah. "I am Edward, Myra," I spoke, my voice tinged with uncertainty. Nevertheless, I managed a faint smile and gently patted her head, trying to offer reassurance. Miranda''s tangerine eyes flickered a little before she lost consciousness. Crackling energy filled the air as Jayden appeared beside me, carrying Ca''s unconscious form in his arms. He carefully ced her next to Miranda, his gaze burning with anger. Jayden turned to face me, determination etched on his face. "Can you help me?" he asked, a flicker of hope in his eyes. "If you mean aiding you in defeating him, then yes," I affirmed, retrieving Trinity Nihil. "B-Brother¡­" Next to me, Elona mumbled as she looked at me. "Elona¡­don''t try anything dangerous, it would be better if you stay behin-" "I won''t hide like a coward," Elona shook her head and nced behind her. "After what he had done to Myra and Ca, I can''t-!" Huh? Elona''s voice trailed off as blood spilled from her mouth. My eyes dropped to her stomach, where a deep wound gaped, and a sword protruded, causing her agony. "E-Elona!" I caught her crumbling form in my arms as she continued to cough up blood. Her body convulsed, a few feeble movements, until finally, her entire beingy still, her once vibrant gray eyes devoid of life. "Elona!" Milleia hurried over, desperate to help, but it was toote. Elona was gone. Silence enveloped us, heavy with grief, until a miraculous gray light burst forth from her body, enveloping her entirely and restoring color to her face. Her Wings Krona. I frantically checked for a pulse, and to my astonishment, Elona''s breath persisted. She was alive. "Thank you," I whispered, a muffled expression of gratitude to the capricious god responsible, before pushing off the ground, fueled by a surge of anger. -BAM! "Oh? Are you angry?" ''Edward'' taunted, expertly deflecting the blows of Trinity Nihil with his sinister ck sword. "Shut the fuck up," I retorted icily, infusing Ruah into my de. "So, you resorted to using Trinity Nihil to kill me because your other abilities proved useless? A clever choice. But even Eden''s Hallow holds no sway against me, for I am..." ''Edward'' paused for a moment before smirking. "Because we are no longer under his influence." -BAM! "AGH!" I grunted as his foot connected squarely with my stomach, knocking the breath out of me and forcing me to my knees. "You''re pathetically weak. It''s embarrassing," ''Edward'' sneered, raising his leg once more. "Barrier!" I summoned a hexagonal blue barrier in front of me, but it shattered almost instantly. However, I managed to roll away, gaining a momentary respite. "Zeus'' Thundering Fury!!!" -BOOOOOM! "It''s futile, Jayden!" ''Edward'' intercepted Jayden''s fist, tightening his grip. "AGHHH!" Jayden screamed in agony as his right wrist snapped under ''Edward''s'' relentless pressure. "Should you wish to spare your Apostle''s life, Zeus, you ought to join me!" ''Edward'' taunted, delivering a bone-crushing punch to Jayden''s cheek, sending him hurtling through the air. "J-Jayden!" Milleia raced towards Jayden, but just as she neared, ''Edward'' swung his sword. "You''re as vexing as ever, Milleia!" I intervened, pushing Milleia away and parrying ''Edward''s'' de with Trinity Nihil, my gaze burning with defiance. "Who are you, you bastard?" ''Edward''s'' eyes narrowed as he seized me by the cor. "I''ve already told you, Nyr." -BAM! He mmed me onto the ground, drawing his face close. "I''ve told you before," his twisted smile grew wider with each passing second. "Hate me and this hate world or you will keep losing." "!" -BAM! "Show me your true face, Nyr." He mmed my face again, breaking my mask. I didn''t react as my eyes remained open wide. ''Hate me and this hate world or you will keep losing.'' Only one person ever said that to me. "Y-You are¡­" Chapter 184 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [44] Nyrel And Leon "Y-You are¡­" "E-Edward...?" I heard Milleia''s murmur as shey on the ground, her expression one of shock as she stared at me. My face was no longer concealed by a mask. My ck hair had reverted to its natural gray, and my red eyes transformed into amber. Ignoring her, I fixed my gaze upon him. "You... you''re that guy..." I muttered, my voice heavy with exhaustion. That guy¡ªLeon¡ªlooked down at me with an expression devoid of emotion. "I don''t see you as you are, Nyr," he stated. "I don''t recognize the person who shot me after I ughtered his entire family." My grip tightened around Trinity Nihil as I swung my sword. "Shut up!" Yet, Leon effortlessly caught my de barehanded and effortlessly tossed it aside. "What happened to you?" -BAM! "AGH!" I spat blood as he kicked me in the stomach once again. "What happened to you, Nyr?" "S-Stop it!" Milleia intervened, summoning a protective barrier. "Ceatha!!" "Hm?" Leon jumped back when he saw a white figure materialize out of thin air and strike him. "Ceatha, huh. It''s been a while since Ist saw her." He smiled upon seeing the pure white unicorn standing before us. "C-Ceatha..." Milleia burst into tears, tightly embracing her beloved unicorn. "T-Thank you!" "Are you alright, Edward?" Jayden appeared next to me, his body covered in blood, reaching out to offer support. "Jayden." "We can discuss why you concealed your identity from uster," he said. "Yeah," I nodded, grasping his hand, and rising to my feet, despite the pain coursing through my body. "Arete," Jayden called out. "I know." With a huff, a strikingly beautiful woman with blue hair and blue eyes materialized beside Jayden. I immediately recognized her as Arete, Zeus'' daughter. "Is he your friend? He seems to be in a pitiful state. And weak, too." Too exhausted and enraged to even bother responding to herment, I turned my attention back to Leon. I will kill him. I will eliminate this despicable bastard in the most merciless manner possible. However, I cannot do so in my current weakened state. Extracting the Lifestone from my ring, I turned towards Jayden. "Take this. It can transport all of us to a safe location. But we must choose the right moment. You''re faster than me, so when we are all together, channel your mana. It''s our only means of escape." Jayden epted the Lifestone, nodding resolutely. "You can count on me." "Are you alright, Edward...?" Milleia approached me, her voice trembling. "Milleia..." "I-I will wait for your exnation, Edward..." Milleia spoke, her expression still one of confusion, before redirecting her attention towards Leon. "Ceatha!" Mounting Ceatha, she charged towards Leon. "Arete!" Jayden followed closely behind, with Arete at his side. -BOOOOOOM! [Edward.] "Jarvis. I''m not in the mood to hear your voice," I said angrily. Jarvis''s voice persisted, attempting to provide an exnation. [I understand your anger-] "You understand shit!" I cursed, my anger boiling over. "How the hell is the guy who ughtered my entire family in this world, wearing my face?! Don''t try to y ignorant, Jarvis! I know you know something!" [Nihil is the one who brought you here.] "Huh?" Jarvis''s words froze my thoughts. [He brought you here to save you from ''his'' clutches.] "Who? Leon?" [No. From the person who reincarnated Leon into Edward''s body before you.] "I don''t understand a damn thing you''re saying, Jarvis!" [Leon died a few months after you shot him at the tribunal, Edward.] "W-What?" That guy Marcel never mentioned any of this to me... I always believed he was still alive. [That person-] "Who is ''that person''?" I demanded. [I don''t have much more information. But that person reincarnated Leon into this world, within Edward''s body, right after his death. Leon merged with Edward and became exactly the same as the one in the game you yed. He took countless lives and became an enemy of the world. He perished in Sancta Vedelia, but he somehow returned to Edenis Raphiel.] "Edenis Raphiel? The ce where the Third Game takes ce?" [Yes... There, he wiped out the entire Archipgo, killed all the Apostles including Jayden and two others, and even slew the Saintess, the Prophetess, and the High Priestess. He left the world in ashes.] "Then who am I?! Why am I here too? Is this another world? Or a different timeline?" [I don''t have the full details of what transpired afterward, but it seems that ''that person'' lost control over Leon and opted to start anew. They needed another individual with perfectpatibility with Edward. It should have been impossible, but they found you, Nyrel. Even without Leon, Edward was destined to tread the wrong path, but ''that person'' desired more. That''s why they chose to use Leon to further corrupt Edward, but it didn''t go as nned. Leon turned out to be far more dangerous than anticipated. That''s when they discovered you, Nyrel. They intended to subject you to the same process due to yourpatibility and your softer sidepared to Leon, but Nihil intervened before them.] Iughed weakly at the absurdity of it all. "I am simr to that scum? He killed my family, and I have nothing inmon with him-" [No. You were very simr to him, Nyr. On Earth, your way of thinking was much more extreme andposed.] "No, that''s because I am also Edward now-" [Even so, when you were reincarnated, you were extremely unstable. You still are. Completely different from the ''you'' on Earth.] "What are you trying to say...?" [Nihil sealed all your ''painful'' memories, including those involving your family. He sealed everything that defined the ''you'' on Earth. He wanted someone normal. He desired the ''you'' from before all the tragedies that changed you.] "...you... y-you sealed the memories I had with my family and even the ones with Ephera?" I asked, my voice trembling. How dare he do such a thing to me? I only survived because of them. My parents and my sister.I think you should take a look at I could barely recall our rtionship. I still felt happiness when I thought about them, but every memory I had with them... "H-How could you do this to me, J-Jarvis?" I asked, tears welling up in the corners of my eyes. [I''m sorry, Edward, but it was necessary. Nihil was afraid.] "A-Afraid?" Iughed hollowly. He was a god, wasn''t he? What could he possibly fear? [He was afraid of you, Nyr. He feared that after reincarnating you, you would follow the same path as Leon. You were too simr to him. That''s why he did it.]@@novelbin@@ "..." [I don''t know any more, Nyr. I''ve shared everything Nihil told me. Leon has somehow traveled to the past, but there must be consequences for such a feat. He seems weakened and unable to use all his peak abilities. Edward, you need to buy us some time and find a way for us to escape.] "AP Conversion,"I muttered a spell under my breath, activating my AP Conversion. My staff ignited in Anathemas Fire as I assumed a defensive stance. With a surge of speed from my Second Wing ability, I reached Leon in a matter of seconds. "UGH!" Jayden flew past me, blood flowing from his mouth, but I focused on attacking. "Septem Treina! Sweep him!" -BAM!- Leon caught my staff with his hand, but this attack had more force behind it than my previous feeble attempts. "Oh?" Leon smiled, acknowledging the improvement. "At least this one was better than your pathetic attacks before." "Buzz off!" I shouted, thrusting my staff with more determination. "Third Wing, Mana Agglomeration! Anathemas Fire, Burning Wings of Vysindra!" Leon attempted to evade, but- "Barrier!" Milleia trapped him with four shimmering blue barriers, cutting off his escape routes. -BOOOOM!- A torrent of fire erupted from my staff, engulfing Leon. "Ahahahaha! That was a nice try!" Leon jumped out of the mes unscathed. "Vysindra!" his fist coiled with the Rings of Vysindra. -BAM!- His punch pierced through my stomach, sending shockwaves of pain throughout my body. I was sent hurtling at incredible speed, crashing into a wall. "Cough!" "I... can''t go on... ah...aha..." I struggled to catch my breath. "Edward!" Milleia shouted, worried for my well-being. Sensing danger approaching from behind her, she summoned several barriers for protection. A tremendous amount of mana gathered before Leon, forming a purple Mana Circle. "Vysindra''s Forbidden Breath." -BOOOOOM!- The hall shook violently as the devastating breath surged towards Milleia. "Ceatha!" Milleia concentrated her mana, summoning a giant barrier filled with intricate inscriptions. Ceatha''s figure emitted a radiant white light, revealing a gorgeous girl with light blond hair and pink eyes. Ceatha''s serene expression faltered for a moment as she witnessed the powerful breath hurtling toward them. Nevertheless, she stretched out her hand, reinforcing the barrier, making it thicker and stronger. But... -BOOOOM!- In an instant, the barrier shattered, propelling Milleia and Ceatha away. "Ah!" Milleia embraced Ceatha, shielding her from the full force of the attack. "Milleia! You!" Jayden''s anger boiled over as he stomped the ground, channeling an overwhelming amount of mana. "Reinhart!" Arete quickly moved Jayden to safety, as a torrent of purple fire incinerated the ground beneath him. "Slow!" Leon appeared before Jayden and delivered a swift kick to his leg. "Get away!" Arete threw a lightning spear in a protective gesture, but Leon effortlessly deflected it, reaching out for Arete''s neck. "Zeus," Leon smiled like a madman, tightening his grip despite the painful shocks of lightning coursing through his body. "Come out now." "Leave her!" Jayden swung his sword, attempting to sever Leon''s hand, but his de shattered upon contact. "I''m starting to miss the ''old'' Jayden. At least he held his ground longer than you all!" -Bam!- Kicking Jayden away, Leon threw Arete towards him and muttered, "Here we go again." He raised both palms, causing the ground beneath them to melt. "Vysindra''s Eruption." "J-Jayden!" Milleia flew toward Jayden and Arete on Ceatha, rescuing them from imminent danger. "Yaaaa!" She screamed in pain as the purple fire grazed her arm, leaving a searing burn and causing it to swell. "Look, Jayden!" Leonughed maniacally, heading toward Ca and the others. "N-No!" Jayden rushed forward, but it seemed toote. But not for me. Summoning a mirror, I appeared out of nowhere, catching Leon off guard as I struck with my staff. "Hm?" Leon flinched as I appeared on his left, swinging my staff at him. He managed to slide back a few meters, but the surprise was evident in his eyes. Leon''s expression turned cold, and he reappeared next to me. "Where did you acquire such abilities?" With a swift motion, he palmed my face, mming me into the ground and continuing to advance while pounding my head relentlessly. "E-Edward! Stop it, please!" Milleia cried, summoning barriers in an attempt to assist me, but Leon effortlessly shattered them with his free hand. -Bam!- Iy motionless on the ground, unable to move my limbs. It felt as if every part of my body was paralyzed. "Look at me, Nyr," Leon whispered, his smile twisted. "Watch as I kill our dear sister and our beloved childhood crush," he said, ncing at Elona and Miranda. I gritted my teeth, gripping Leon''s arm with all my might. "I... I will kill you, I swear it." "Unfortunately, this is not fiction, Nyr. Things don''t always go as you wish. You are not the hero here nor am I the Viin destined to die in the end. No one can kill me, let alone ''myself''!" Leon taunted me, charging toward Miranda and Elona while holding me by the scruff of my neck. "J-Jayden!" I shouted to Jayden, signaling him for a diversion. Create a distraction and get us out of here! "Huh?" I stammered, my mind going nk. Jayden held the unconscious Milleia tightly in his arms, looking at me with a conflicted expression. "Edward! I-I will return with reinforcements! I promise! Hold on until Ie back!" With a firm grip on the Lifestone, he activated it. In a blinding sh of light, he, Ca, Milleia, Miranda, Kleah and Elona vanished from that ce leaving me alone there. Chapter 185 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] [45] Despair Jayden held the unconscious Milleia tightly in his arms, looking at me with a conflicted expression. "Edward! I-I will return with reinforcements! I promise! Hold on until Ie back!" With a firm grip on the Lifestone, he activated it. In a blinding sh of light, he, Ca, Milleia, Miranda, Kleah and Elona vanished from that ce leaving me alone there. My face turned deathly pale and my expression turned desperate at this sight. "HAHAHAHAHA!" Leon''sughter echoed through the air as he released his grip on me, leaving me sprawled on the ground. "Hahaha! Did you see that, Nyr? I never knew this side of that bastard!" I remained silent, unable to find my voice with my parched throat. [Edward! Don''t give up now! If he gets hold of you, it''s all over!] "He is noisy." Leon cut off Jarvis and pointed his palm toward me. "Ultron." [[Yes?] [Impossible...] "...What?" "Get rid of him." [[As you wish.]] [E-E-Ed-w-arddddddddd-] "Jarvis?! What are you doin-!" -Bam! "Shut up." "Ugh¡­ah¡­ah¡­.Jarvi-" [Edward¡­everything I have done so far was for Nihil. I was under his orders and still I am.] "H-Hey! J-Jarvis?!" I ignored the searing pain in my mind and yelled. [But I genuinely tell you now that I am d I have been with you all this time. I know you will be stronger and get back from this, Nyrel-] Suddenly it stopped. [[Done, Leon.]] "Good," Leon replied with an ecstatic smile. "J-Jarvis?" I muttered nkly. I felt like something was pulled out of my body literally and void reced it. "Your system is dead, Nyr. He was pretty useless anyway." "F-Fucker!" I tried to stand up but he punched me again. "You know, Nyr, I''ve gained some pretty interesting abilities from killing a few Gods in the future." He said. "And one of them is control over Banshees." My body flinched, and my eyes widened in horror as I heard his whisper. "Cleenah gave me some trouble, but killing her was absolutely satisfying," he sneered in a low, mocking tone. "You..." I managed to utter weakly. "Despite your strong attacks, you''ve been keeping your mana reserves dangerously low, Nyr. Why?" "No! Please don''t do this!" I crawled on the ground, but he stepped on my back, preventing me from moving any further. "You were suppressing the emergence of your ''Banshees,'' right? Were you afraid?" he asked, and I felt a searing pain coursing through my body, as if my very soul was being torn apart. A greenish light emanated from within me as Leon slowly pulled someone out. "Mary!" I screamed in horror, but Mary remained unconscious. "It''s quite impressive that you managed to acquire such a powerful girl, Nyr, but..." -Spurt! "...!" Mary''s eyes widened as a burning purple sword impaled her chest. "Mary! Please don''t do this! I beg you!" I pleaded desperately. Leon''s smile widened at my desperate pleas. "If I ''kill'' her again as a Banshee, she''ll be gone forever, Nyr. Didn''t Cleenah warn you? Oh yes, even she couldn''t have anticipated that you''d encounter someone capable of killing Banshees so soon!" -Spurt! He twisted the sword inside Mary and let her go. "Mary!" I caught her and tried to cover her wound as thick blood poured out. "Mary!" "...Nyr...?" Mary''s dark eyes seemed unfocused as she called out to me. "It hurts a little..." She grasped my arm weakly. "Mary, it''ll be okay..." I fumbled with vials, attempting to administer futile treatments. My body trembled, and I struggled to control my trembling hands. "Mary, please hold on! Please..." My breath became ragged as I desperately tried to transfer my mana to her. "Nyr..." Tears streamed down Mary''s face as she clutched my arm. "I''m d I met you... It''s been the happiest year of my lives..." She sobbed, her words choked with pain. "I wanted to be with you until the end... but I guess it''s not meant to be..." I held onto Mary''s hand tightly, shaking my head. "I won''t ept that! I promised you, Mary... I''ll bring you back to life-" "I''m sorry, Edward... I had hoped... we could be together again..." "Mary...?"I think you should take a look at A serene expression crossed Mary''s face, and a faint smile appeared. I couldn''t recognize Mary with that strange expression she never showed me before. "Oh... experiencing love is truly a wonderful feeling..." Her body glowed with a green light and began to fade from my embrace. The radiant light enveloped my entire being, restoring half of my mana and stamina. -Clink The sound of a silver ring hitting the ground reverberated in the air. It was the same ring I had once offered to Mary. "..." "I''ve been telling you, Nyr," Leon said, his gaze shifting down to me. I stared at my empty hands, the warmth from holding Mary still lingering. "You''re not the protagonist or anyone special here. In real life, anything can happen. And now..." Another searing pain coursed through my back, causing me to grimace. "Papa!" "Annabelle!" I shouted at the top of my lungs as I watched her lose consciousness. "N-No!" I pounded the ground in frustration, desperate to stand up, but my efforts were in vain. Suddenly, a brilliant green light enveloped my body, causing Leon to jump back with a serious expression. He released his grip on Annabelle, and she fell into my arms before disappearing before even I could hug her, drained from her own dimension. Why? Why?! As the green light subsided, a divine figure with green hair stood before me. It was Cleenah. "Have you finally recovered, Cleenah? But a little toote," Leon mocked. Cleenah ignored him and knelt in front of me, pulling me into her embrace. Her divine scent and soft body provided sce for my trembling form, but I couldn''t find sce for the loss of Mary. "Amael..." Cleenah gently patted my hair and whispered something in my ear. I tilted my head, looking at her with anticipation. Cleenah smiled warmly and nodded. "It''s possible. Maybe you can see her again." Tears welled up in my eyes once more, hearing Cleenah''s words. But as her body grew colder, panic gripped me. "C-Cleenah? Your body?" "I-I forced myself a little, but Mary helped me, so I''ll be fine," Cleenah reassured me. "C-Cleenah... I''m sorry..." "It''s alright, Amael," Cleenah continued to hold me tightly. "Are you done?" Leon''s voice carried annoyance. "While I''m at it, I''ll kill you again, Cleenah." "I don''t like you one bit," Cleenah retorted icily. "And I love you, Cleenah," Leon dered, extending his hand. "How about joining me¡ª" -Spurt! Blood spurted out, and Leon''s right arm was severed. -BOOOOOM! The ground shook, and a brilliant divine light engulfed the entire hall. When the light faded, another divine beauty stood before me and Cleenah. I immediately recognized the figure in the white gown, with clear marble white skin and a mask. "You can finally join us," Cleenah breathed a sigh of relief.@@novelbin@@ "Oh? Laima! You''re here too!" Leon smiled widely. [[Leon, you should leave right now.]] "Don''t be scared, Ultron. I''ve already killed her once. It won''t be hard to do it again," Leon sneered. Laima paid no attention to any of us as she reached out her hand. -BOOOM! Trinity Nihil, which had been lying on the ground, flew into Laima''s hand in an instant. Leon unsheathed his ck sword, and they both vanished. The hall quaked under the onught of deadly shockwaves as they shed, destroying everything in their path. Without Cleenah''s protection, I would have surely perished. They continued to sh at godlike speeds, their movements too fast for me toprehend. When they finally drew back andnded on the ground, Leon was missing his other arm, while Laima had a serious injury on her stomach but it soon vanished in whitish sparkle. Laima''s mask began to crack, revealing her breathtaking face. With her long white eyshes and cold, white eyes, she was as beautiful as Cleenah. "Ah... haha..." Leon let out a tired breath, followed by augh. "I''ve reached my limit, it seems. What a shame. I wanted to kill at least one of you." He shifted his gaze between Cleenah and Laima before finally settling on me. "This is nothing. I will show you true despair, Nyr," he dered, vanishing in a white light. "He maniptes Fate, just like me," Laima spoke as she approached us. "He probably killed me in the future and somehow gained the ability to manipte his own Fate, allowing him toe back here." "He killed us..." Cleenah murmured in shock. "We didn''t be his Legacy, so he must have found another way to track us down. Next time, he will be the one to be killed. He is threatening all of us regardless of our affiliations. He sacrificed a lot toe back here and will note back soon." Laima stated firmly before impaling Trinity Nihil in front of me abruptly ignoring my state. "Nevia..." Cleenah muttered, casting a disapproving nce at her. Ignoring Cleenah''s disapproval, Laima looked at me. "You''re not smart by manipting those stronger than you. True intelligence lies in manipting those weaker than you. Your weakness is truly unsightly¡ªnot yourck of strength, but your feeble mentality. Relying on others to save yourself is the epitome of weakness and stupidity," she said and vanished. Chapter 186 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] End Chapter 186 [Event] [Enigma Red Dungeon] End After Leon''s departure, I found myself back on the 48th floor, where everyone had gathered. I could see Miranda''s father, Kleah''s worried sister tending to her, La''s father, and many others. Alfred, Aurora, Ca, La, Thomas, Ronald, Loid, Miranda, Elona, David, Lyra, and all the others were gathered around Louisa''s lifeless body, mourning their loss. @@novelbin@@ Through my weary eyes, I watched Miranda cry inconsbly. Her tears seemed to flow endlessly, while the rest wore expressions of despair, as if they had alreadye to terms with the tragedy. "Edward!" Upon seeing Aunt Belle, my emotions overwhelmed me. Despite my battered body, I stumbled towards her, and she caught me, embracing me tightly. "Edward!" Aunt Belle eximed, her eyes widening as she felt the tremors running through my body. "What happened, dear?" "Edward!" "Brother!" I could hear Milleia''s and Elona''s voices who seemed to have woken up, but before they could approach me, Aunt Belle raised her hand, halting them. "A-Aunt Belle..." I clung tightly to her clothes, tears streaming down my face. It was difficult to contain myself. Since the beginning of this cursed Event, I had endured immense emotional and physical suffering. I couldn''t evenprehend what Brandon had been talking about. My father despised me. My mother had lied to me and seemed disappointed in me. I didn''t belong to this peaceful world they spoke of. Louisa had died right before my eyes. People failed to understand my desires and the purpose for which I fought. Elona had nearly perished in front of me. The one who had annihted my entire family was now alive and well, inhabiting ''my'' body. I had been beaten relentlessly for three consecutive days. Jayden, whom I had considered a friend, had abandoned me to face death alone. Jarvis, one of the few individuals I was close to, had been killed. Mary had died, and the chances of ever seeing her true self again seemed slim. I could feel the weight of everyone''s shocked gazes upon me, hear the gasps of those witnessing my tear-stricken state, but I didn''t care. I unleashed all the pent-up emotions and let my tears flow freely. Aunt Belle didn''t question me or pry for answers; she simplyforted me, gently patting my head. She took me to her mansion in Falkrona City, away from the bustling Capital City of Dorian, allowing me a moment to breathe. As night fell upon Aunt Belle''s mansion, I awoke after a few hours of sleep. Aunt Belle had remained by my side throughout the night, cradling me in herp and soothing my troubled mind. Her gentle hand, still on my head. Quietly, without disturbing Aunt Belle, who now slept peacefully, I rose from my spot and changed my clothes. I left the mansion discreetly, yearning for a moment of solitude. **** In a distant town within the Celesta Kingdom... "Did you take your medicine?" a woman asked a young boy, her tone filled with concern. "Yes, aunty," the boy replied, offering a reassuring smile. "And have you brushed your teeth?" "Yes, aunty," he responded, feeling a bit embarrassed now. Startled, Josua spun the wheels of his wheelchair to survey his surroundings. He spotted a young man, not much older than himself, his face concealed beneath a cloth, leaving only his piercing amber eyes visible in the dimly lit room. "Have you taken care of your personal needs?" "Aunty! It''s okay!" the boy interjected, his face flushing with embarrassment, and quickly turned his wheelchair to make his escape. He retreated to his room and closed the door behind him. Despite the awkwardness of the conversation, a gentle smile remained on his face. He was always grateful for the kind people who cared for him here. "Josua." Startled, Josua spun the wheels of his wheelchair to survey his surroundings. He spotted a young man, not much older than himself, his face concealed beneath a cloth, leaving only his piercing amber eyes visible in the dimly lit room. "Um... who are you?" Josua asked, his voice trembling with nervousness. "You don''t need to know," the man, Edward, replied, pulling out a piece of paper and a pen. "Write your final letter to your brother." "R-Reinhart? W-Why?" Josua stammered, his voice quivering. "Because you''re about to die," Edward coldly stated. "What?!" "If you raise your voice, I''ll kill everyone inside this orphanage," Edward threatened. "Now, write." Josua stood frozen in fear, struggling toprehend the gravity of the situation. "Do I need to kill your brother along with the others?" Edward''s voice dripped with menace. "N-No!" Josua shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. With a trembling hand, he began to write, his tears staining the paper. Satisfied that Josua wasplying, Edward nced out the window, his gaze fixed on the moon. "You''re going to die in two months because of your illness." Josua stopped writing, his eyes widening in shock. How did Edward know? Not even his brother Jayden was aware of the timeline. "I''m just hastening the process by two months," Edward exined dismissively. "But... I wanted more time..." Josua''s voice quivered with desperation. "I don''t care," Edward cut him off. "The longer you remain alive, the more of a burden you be to your brother, and the more danger he''ll be in." Josua trembled, his heart filled with fear. He was scared. Scared to die. He didn''t want to die. Until now, he had believed he had more time, but... Biting his lip, Josua finished writing the letter and handed it to Edward. Edward read the letter carefully before adding something to the back of the page. Then, he turned to face Josua. "I''ll end your life swiftly, without pain, but your body won''t be in a pleasant state," Edward warned. Josua''s face turned even paler as he realized that his death was imminent, but he eventually nodded, his voice barely a whisper. "Y-You won''t harm my brother? P-Please, don''t." Edward remained silent and approached Josua, extending his hand, and in an instant, snapped Josua''s neck, bringing an abrupt end to his young life. **** As I sat on the roof of the orphanage, gazing at the stars, I couldn''t help but question myself. "Do you find me despicable, Cleenah?" I asked. [] "I killed an innocent man. And you''re a Goddess, aren''t you?" [] "Maybe Mary would hate me if she had witnessed this," I pondered aloud. [] Cleenah assured me. Her words brought a little smile to my exhausted face. "I''m d you''re with me. I hope you won''t ever leave me." [] Cleenah inquired. "Because Jayden took everything I did for granted," I replied. He abandoned me, causing me to lose Jarvis and Mary in the process. Though I''m still seething with anger, this guy no longer holds any interest for me. Killing his brother and framing Brandon will enable me to make him stronger. In the Game, Josua died of an illness. Despite Jayden''s efforts, even with the Golden Grasses, Josua perished. He was even used by Brandon as a way of threatening Jayden. He died in the end of because of illness. I now understand why Jayden was so fixated on the Saintess in the Game. Sadly, the Saintess, Maria''s mother, might have been able to help him, but she is no longer alive. Anyway, I''vee to realize that I can''t rely on Jayden anymore. Never again. I will let him attempt to kill Brandon, but if he fails, I will take matters into my own hands. I just need some time to recover from the mental and physical wounds I''ve endured. The future looks grim now that I know Leon is targeting me. He is as powerful as a God, rivaling Laima from yesterday. I must attain Godhood within a few years. It''s a concept I never would have entertained before. My sole desire used to be finding Ephera, achieving a happy ending, and living with her. But now, things have changed. I have other reasons to strive for Godhood. "Cleenah, what you told me about Mary-" I began, recalling the conversations I had with Mary. [] Cleenah confirmed. "Mary never mentioned any of this. Now I understand why she was so hesitant," I muttered, reminiscing about my time with Mary when I confessed my feelings to her. [] Cleenah exined. "I see..." I nodded, a bitter smile ying on my lips. [] Cleenah warned. I forced a weary smile at Cleenah''s words. "Mary¡ªno, Persephone is my wife, and I don''t care about Hades and I won''t wait to reach Godhood to see her again." There might be a way in Sancta Vedelia. [] Cleenah cautioned. "I will see for myself when I go to see her," I replied thinking about everything that happened between us since the beginning. Ephera and Mary are both crucial to me. I will find them and bring them back, regardless of the price. Chapter 187 Jaydens Confession [One Month Later] "Are you still going to lie to me?" Simon''s voice echoed through the halls of Falkrona Mansion in the Dorian Capital, filled with anger and frustration. "What are you talking about, Simon?" Thomen Falkrona replied, his eyes fixed on the paper he was writing on with his quill. "What am I talking about?" Simon repeated, a bitterugh escaping his lips. "Ever since we left that dungeon, I''ve been asking you about my parents, and you still haven''t given me a straight answer!" "And you still haven''t answered my question, Simon," Thomen responded, continuing to write without looking up. "I asked you one thing: What did you see in there?" "...I met Uncle Conrad." Simon had hesitated to speak about it for the past month, but now he couldn''t hold back any longer. "...," Thomen''s quill halted on the paper, and he finally raised his gaze. "What did you say?" His tone shifted abruptly. Simon''s red eyes locked onto Thomen''s intense gaze, refusing to back down under the sudden intimidation. "Uncle Conrad told me about what happened nine years ago and how my parents died." "And?" Thomen set down the quill, his voice steady as he asked the question. "And?" Simon''s anger red. "He showed me the tape, and I saw you killing my mom and dad!" "...," Thomen remained silent, his gaze fixed on Simon. "Why won''t you answer me?!" Simon snapped, his patience exhausted. "Did you kill my parents?!" "...," Thomen''s silence persisted, his grey eyes locked on Simon''s. "Why won''t you answer?!" Simon shouted, tears welling up in his eyes. "D-Does that mean that y-you really k-killed them¡ª" "Simon!" Before he could shout again, Elona burst into the room. "What''s going on?!" "...," Simon red at Thomen before storming out of the room. "Simon! Brother!" Despite her calls, Simon ignored her and left. Turning back to her father, Elona pleaded, her eyes brimming with tears. "F-Father? What''s happening? Sincest month, Simon has been acting strangely and constantly arguing with you. I-I don''t understand..." Her voice wavered with emotion. The atmosphere in the mansion had be suffocating since the incident in the Enigma Dungeon. Even Elona was still reeling from Louisa''s death, and now it seemed like things were only getting worse. Moreover, her remaining brother, Edward didn''t attend school for a whole month. Thomen sighed and approached his daughter, gently patting her hair. "I''m sorry, Elona. Everything will be fine, I promise." "Um..." Elona nodded, her sadness evident. "Have you chosen your outfit for Aurora and Alfred''s birthday tonight?" Thomen changed the subject, trying to distract her. "Yes, Father," Elona nodded with a small smile, looking forward to reuniting with all her friends on that special asion. "I''ve invited your aunt, Edward will be there too." "Really?!" Elona''s face lit up with joy at the news. Thest time she had seen Edward, he had been in tears, wearing a haunted expression simr to when Oryanna had died. She had been worried about him ever since. "Yes," Thomen confirmed, a smile gracing his lips. "Make sure Simon is ready as well." "Leave it to me, Father. I just need to mention Lyra''s name, and he''lle," Elona eximed before leaving. "...," Once Elona had departed, Thomen''s smile slowly faded. "So, Conrad, you are alive and well." **** [Noyden Town] In the midst of the small Noyden town, far away from the Dorian Capital, stood a quiet graveyard. Jayden stood before a small grave, engraved with the name Josua Eginfer. His ck hair, now inteced with strands of blue, swayed in the gentle breeze, and his blue eyes remained fixed on his younger brother''s resting ce.I think you should take a look at A mix of calmness and sadness adorned Jayden''s face as he reminisced about his memories with his lost brother. "Josua... How... How could you do this to me?" he murmured. "Just when I found out that Dad, Mom, and Jennyfer were alive... I was so eager to share the news with you." Anger seethed within him, and he gritted his teeth forcefully. "And now, you leave me... How am I supposed to face them without you?" "Jayden..." Milleia, who had been observing quietly, spoke softly with a tinge of sadness. She had never seen Jayden so devastated before. A month ago, she had apanied him with excitement to meet Josua, only to witness the horrifying scene. Josua had been found dead in his room, his body brutally battered, his limbs broken, and his neck twisted unnaturally. Jayden managed a bittersweet smile as he retrieved a piece of paper. On the front side were thest words written by his brother for him, and on the back... [Surrender yourself to Ante-Eden if you don''t want any more tragedy.] Jayden crumpled the paper and returned it to his pocket. "I will never forgive them," he dered firmly. "My brother did nothing wrong. He was innocent, and they took his life. It''s my fault." "It''s not your fault, Jayden!" Milleia interjected quickly. "It''s their fault!" "I know..." Jayden nodded, his determination resolute. "I know, Milleia. That''s why I will defeat them," he added, his expression unwavering. "I will never forgive them." "Yes!" Milleia affirmed, her resolve strengthening. "And I will... No. W-We will help you! Edward, Ca, and I will be there for you, Jayden!" Witnessing Milleia''s sincere devotion, Jayden''s smile widened, and he stepped closer to her. "Milleia, there''s something I need to tell you." "Um? Yes?" Milleia was taken aback by Jayden''s sudden shift in mood but nodded, curious to hear his words. Jayden took a deep breath before speaking. "I... I love you, Milleia." "...!" Milleia froze, her mind struggling to process Jayden''s confession. His words gradually entered her ears, and once they registered, her brain raced to make sense of it all. "E-Eh? E-Ehm..." Milleia blushed slightly in embarrassment, her words stumbling out. "I think I''ve loved you all along, but it took me time to understand it..." Jayden continued, his smile unwavering. "J-Jayden... I-I..." "You love Edward?" Jayden interjected, dropping another bombshell. "W-What...?!" Milleia''s slightly flushed face transformed into a bright red hue. "I noticed that you seemed to have feelings for him when he was still concealing his face in the dungeon, but I''m not sure how you feel now..." Jayden exined, awaiting her response. Milleia''s heart and thoughts were in disarray. While she had developed feelings for Nyrel, the revtion that Nyrel was none other than Edward had thrown her emotions into chaos. She had always seen Edward as a friend just like Jayden even though she was really closer to thetter, nothing more, but now, everything feltplicated. She struggled to reconcile Edward and Nyrel in her mind. Milleia couldn''t fathom why Edward had concealed his true identity, and it made her feel a twinge of sadness. She wondered if they weren''t trustworthy enough for him to be honest with them. She longed to ask him about it, but then she couldn''t help but picture Edward''s tear-streaked face in her mind. It was the first time she had ever seen him cry. In her eyes, Edward had always been the epitome of strength among their group. He exuded confidence and never seemed to falter, especially during their time at the academy. She couldn''tprehend what had transpired to bring him to this point.@@novelbin@@ After they had all woken up, finding themselves back on the 48th floor, Edward had been there, struggling to stay on his feet. The toll was evident: the Student President, their fellow students, and even professors had perished in significant numbers. The atmosphere was heavy with grief, as everyone mourned the loss of someone dear. "Edward... he''s my friend, and I know he''s a good person," Jayden expressed, breaking the silence. "I won''t mind if you have feelings for him, Milleia, but I just wanted to hear your answer. Ca had already given her approval. I just want to know where we stand." Milleia remained silent for a moment, contemting her response. "C-Can you give me a little more time? Maybe until the closing ceremony..." Her voice wavered as she spoke. "I just need some additional time to sort out my feelings." "The closing ceremony? That''s next month, right? It''s not too long to wait," Jayden replied, trying to lighten the mood with a hint of humor. "Yes," Milleia nodded, still taken aback by the sudden confession. She then remembered something and retrieved an invitation card. It was for the royal siblings'' birthday celebration. "Oh, right," she said, a small smile ying on her lips. She handed the invitation to Jayden. "The celebration is tonight. Elona gave me these and asked us not to forget to wear formal dresses." Jayden epted the invitation and let out a sigh. "I hope nothing goes wrong..." He couldn''t help but feel anxious about the presence of high-ranking nobles at the event. After all, they were bothmoners. "Yeah," Milleia agreed, her voice tinged with apprehension. "We should head out now, Jayden, or else we''ll bete." Jayden nodded, understanding the need to leave for the birthday celebration. "You''re right. We don''t want to keep everyone waiting," he agreed, tucking the invitation card safely away. Despite their worries about attending a gathering of high-ranking nobles, they knew it was an important event and they didn''t want to miss it. Milleia smiled softly, appreciating Jayden''s understanding. "Let''s go then. We''ll figure things out, Jayden," she assured him, walking alongside him as they made their way towards the event. Chapter 188 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [1] "Charles?" Edith Celesta, the Queen, called out from a secluded room. She approached the king-sized royal bed where a teenagery. King Charles Celesta stood by the bed in his regal attire, observing his youngest son in a deep slumber. "Charles," Edith gently touched his shoulder, finally capturing his attention. "Edith?" "Are you alright?" Edith asked, concern etched on her face. Her husband had endured a tiresome month, working relentlessly since the incident in the Enigma Dungeon, barely allowing himself any rest. "Do you remember, Edith? That little girl, Louisa," Charles began, his voice filled with sorrow. "Yes," Edith nodded sadly. "She always loved ying the role of the older sister with the other children." Charles nodded, a pained expression on his face. "I still remember her ying with Aurora, Alfred, Sylvia, and Lucius. I feel like I failed her and her parents, Edith." "Dear..." Edith embraced Charles gently, her hand caressing his cheek. "You should have taken more time to rest." A smallugh escaped Charles. "I wish I could, but it seems Ante-Eden and Caishen are also part of the equation. Belle informed me that Edward encountered Brandon, and little Elona mentioned their meeting with Caishen." "Brandon Dvoic and Edward...?" Edith''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Yes," Charles confirmed. "It appears that Brandon doesn''t hold a grudge against Edward because of Thomen, but the little one didn''t divulge any further details." "I see... but what was Caishen''s intention?" Edith inquired. "It revolved around Jayden. With him possessing Zeus'' Legacy and being the future Apostle of Lumen, it seems news of his lineage has leaked despite our efforts to keep it discreet," Charles sighed in disappointment. "Everything seems to be spiraling in the wrong direction, Edith." "Everything will be fine, Charles. Lord Michael is on our side. Have faith in our Lord and in Eden," Edith reassured him. "You''re right," Charles nodded, a smile gracing his lips as he nted a gentle kiss on Edith''s forehead. "I''ve been contemting arranging Sylvia''s marriage to Jayden, Edith." "Sylvia?" Edith''s narrowed gaze made Charles sweat a little, but as she remembered something, she spoke with confusion. "Didn''t you promise Sylvia to Jarett''s eldest son, John?" "Yes, but circumstances have changed, Edith. I want to prioritize our family''s safety, and if the Apostle of the Great Guardian Lumen is part of our family, it would bring blessings to our lineage," Charles exined, though it didn''t sit well with Edith. "Sylvia is only fourteen, Charles." "O-Of course, I''m not suggesting it at this moment, dear. I will discuss it with Jarett, and as for Sylvia, please try to make her understand and show her his picture. Show her also the Second Prince of Avatar''s picture. He could be also a potential fianc¨¦ for Sylvia." Charles hurriedly replied, sensing his wife''s disapproving re. As a loving mother, Edith wanted to shield Sylvia from theplexities of politics until she reached her twenties. This was also the wish of Aurora, who chose to fulfill her duties as Princess instead of Sylvia. Furthermore, the idea of offering Sylvia as mere ''addition'' to Jayden didn''t sit well with her. Sylvia didn''t even know him, and Jayden had just ended his engagement with Ca a week ago. There were even rumors of his pursuit of Milleia Sophren. Edith let out a sigh but nodded. "If it''s about the Apostle, I won''t object. But what about Aurora?" "The First Prince of the Arvatra Empire. Our alliance must be solidified through this engagement. I had initially nned for Alfred to marry the First Princess, but you seem determined to have La as our future daughter-inw." "Hmph. La is a prodigy, the most intelligent girl I have ever encountered. She would make an impable queen," Edith replied. "But it seems Alfred has other intentions. Just yesterday, he formally requested my permission to propose to Milleia Sophren." "He did what...?" "Calm down, dear. Milleia Sophren is a ''daughter'' of Raphiel. Having her in our family would only bring us advantages," Charles assured her. "But we already have La, Charles." "La is also a ''daughter'' of Raphiel, but she shows no signs of awakening and hasn''t hinted at anything," Charles exined. Edith remained silent, contemting his words. "Do not worry. La will be his first wife, and Milleia Sophren can still be his second wife." *** On the asion of Alfred Owen Celesta and Aurora Avia Celesta''s seventeenth birthday, the Capital Dorian buzzed with excitement. The entire city was adorned with decorations, and people spilled out onto the streets, reveling in the festive atmosphere. Visitors, both nobles andmoners from far and wide, had flocked to the capital to join in the special celebration. Amidst the fervor, amotion erupted at the entrance of the capital a few hours before the birthday festivities. A line of carriages adorned with the emblem of the Arvatra Empire appeared, escorted by a contingent of outriders. Stepping down from his mount, a towering bald man approached the guards stationed at the entrance. The guards trembled, feeling overwhelmed by the man''s imposing presence.@@novelbin@@ "Alexander Troyen, Chief-Commander of the Imperial Army of the Arvatra Empire," he announced. The guards, recognizing the badge of Alexander, quickly signaled for the gates to be opened. "Our apologies, milord!" The grand blue carriages entered one by one, capturing the curious and awestruck gazes of the onlookers. "Lord Troyen." A voice caught Alexander''s attention, and he turned to face Davis Seaven, the Knight Commander of the Celesta Kingdom. "David, it''s been a while," Alexander greeted. "Yes. The King asked me to escort the Imperial Family¡ª" "Oh! I''ve had enough of this carriage!" A young man''s voice interrupted, and the carriages came to a halt.I think you should take a look at Stepping down from the lead carriage was a strikingly handsome teenager with dark blue hair, appearing no older than sixteen. "Kyaa!" "So handsome!" "Right!" Girls, be they nobles ormoners, couldn''t contain their excitement and adoration upon seeing the dashing young man dressed in a suave blue outfit that entuated his features. "Prince Colton," Alexander approached Colton with a sigh. "It would be preferable if you stayed inside¡ª" "Don''t order me around, Alexander," Colton coldly cut him off. His deep green eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the resplendent golden architecture of the Dorian Capital. He then nced at the people, particrly the girls, his intense gaze causing them to blush. Irritated men scowled, but they too couldn''t help but appreciate the sight. "You''re being noisy, Colton," a pristine white hand emerged from the carriage, gently touching the door as a stunning girl stepped out. The men present gulped, their mouths agape at the sight of the breathtaking princess, who shared the same dark blue hair and deep green eyes as Colton. With the assistance of a knight, the princess gracefully descended from the carriage, joining her brother on the ground. "Princess Azeliah, please return to the carriage. It may not be safe out here," a woman d in armor appeared and addressed Azeliah. Azeliah nced at the woman with shoulder-length ck hair and smiled. "Worry not, Karen. We are guests here. I am certain that Lord Davis will keep us safe, won''t you?" She directed a nce at David Seaven. David Seaven looked to Alexander, who shook his head, and he responded, "Of course, Your Highness." "Then there should be no issue in exploring this beautiful capital, right?" Azeliah asked, brimming with excitement. "Right! We''re not here solely for Rythvel''s engagement, after all!" Colton added. "My Emperor..." Alexander leaned his head into the carriage. "Let them enjoy themselves, Alexander," the Emperor''s authorization resonated. "As you wish..." "Are youing, brother, sister?" Azeliah inquired of the remaining individuals inside the carriage. No words of reply were uttered, but Azeliah understood that they would not join. She sighed. "It will just be the two of us, Colton." "We shall indulge in the pleasures of this new city," Colton dered, flicking a dismissive gaze at his siblings. He started to walk away, followed by his younger sister Azeliah, who eagerly took in the sights of the surrounding buildings. "This is a beautiful city," Azeliah genuinely expressed her admiration. "Elder brother and elder sister have already seen it, but this is my first time, and I must admit, I''m impressed." Davis smiled at the youngest princess''s words. "There are plenty of beautiful sights in Dorian. You''ll surely enjoy exploring them." "May I visit the Holy Garden then?" Azeliah asked casually, surprising Davis with her request. "Huh?" Davis was taken aback, struggling to find an appropriate response. Only Charles Celesta knew the location of the Holy Garden, and it was strictly forbidden for anyone else to enter due to its sacredness and the potential dangers thaty within. "Yeah, it would be cool," Colton chimed in, sharing his sister''s enthusiasm. "Um..." "Your Highness..." Alexander interjected, trying to assist Davis in finding a way to answer. "Just kidding, don''t worry!" Azeliah giggled, dispelling any concerns and continuing her sightseeing. "Tch. How boring," Colton muttered, his attention suddenly caught by a beautiful girl. "Oh." He approached the girl and spoke to her. "Hey." "Hm?" The girl turned around, curiosity evident in her eyes. She was apanied by another man who appeared rather clueless. Colton paid no attention to the man and took the girl''s hand. "What''s your name?" "U-Um..." The girl nced around, quickly recognizing the man''s identity. "Lea." "Nice name. How about apanying me?" Colton asked, shing a charming smile. "Sorry, man, but she''s with me," the man next to her, Tyler, interjected, cing a hand on Colton''s arm with a friendly smile. "We''re hanging out." Lea''s face turned pale seeing what Tyler had done. "..." Colton''s expression darkened, and he forcefully removed Tyler''s hand while stepping on him. "Don''t you dare touch me,moner." -Boom! Tyler''s body erupted in a dark blue fire. Chapter 189 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [2] "T-Tyler!" Lea knelt in front of Tyler, who was engulfed in dark blue fire. She cried out in pain when she attempted to touch him, feeling the intense heat. The surrounding crowd stood frozen in shock, the sudden turn of events catching them off guard. "Move!" Davis rushed forward and used his water maniption abilities to extinguish the mes, preventing Tyler from sustaining further injuries. However, Tyler''s body was swollen and charred in certain areas. "T-Tyler¡­!" Lea cried out as she held Tyler''s injured form in her arms. Azeliah''s voice broke through the tension, her anger barely contained. "What was that, Colton...? We are guests here, did you forget?" "Tch." "Your Highness, your father will not be pleased with yourtest mistake," Alexander stated coldly before turning to Davis. "Is he going to be alright?" Davis nodded solemnly. "He''s stable for now, but he requires more advanced medical attention." "Please, allow us to take care of him," Alexander requested, seeking to make amends. Davis agreed, acknowledging the need for better healers for Tyler''s condition. "Tyler?!" A familiar voice rang out, apanied by hurried footsteps. Milleia and Jayden rushed over, concern etched on their faces. They had been spending time together on this special day when something unexpected urred during a brief separation. "M-Milleia... Jayden... Tyler is..." Lea sobbed, finding sce in Milleia''s embrace. Over the past month, the surviving first-year students had formed a bond, having endured the nightmare together. Milleia and Jayden, who had been friends with Tyler, quickly grew closer. "L-Lea? W-What happened..." Milleia asked tearfully as she observed Tyler''s horrific injuries. Silence hung in the air as Milleia and Jayden attended to Lea and Tyler. The Arvatra siblings remained speechless, their initial astonishment fading into the background. Colton, the first to recover, stared at Milleia in awe. She was absolutely stunning. He had never seen such a captivating girl before, setting aside his own family members. Her light blue hair cascaded down her back, interspersed with delicate pink strands. Her teary, radiant pink eyes and her expression of sorrow held an enchanting allure that left an indelible impression on everyone, including Colton. "Hey¡ª" Colton tried to reach out to Milleia, but Azeliah grabbed his arm, stopping him. Colton furrowed his brows and turned to Azeliah. "What are you doing, Azeliah?" "Don''t do anything rash. She is Raphiel''s daughter," Azeliah cautioned. Colton''s eyes widened as he gazed at Milleia once again. Over the past month, various shocking revtions had intentionally been leaked by the Celesta Kingdom, including the fact that Milleia Sophren was the daughter of Raphiel. Another revtion concerned... Azeliah cast a curious smile at Jayden, sensing that both Milleia and Jayden were anything but ordinary. "This one is likely the Apostle of Lumen, Your Highness. Please conduct yourself ordingly," Alexander stated firmly. They were facing individuals of immense importance. Despite beingmoners, their true status far exceeded that. They were the chosen ones of Eden. "Did you cause this?" Jayden asked coldly as he stood up, confronting Colton. Colton, momentarily shaken by his sister''s revtion, quickly regained hisposure and forced a smile. "And if I did? What are you going to do about it?" Jayden clenched his fists, and sparks of lightning crackled around him. "Lightning?" Both Colton and Azeliah were taken aback by Jayden''s disy of power. "He truly possesses the Legacy of the Olympian God King..." Alexander''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of surprise and admiration in his gaze. "Princess Azeliah," Karen interjected, positioning herself in front of Azeliah protectively. However, her eyes widened slightly as she caught sight of Milleia. She recognized the girl. Milleia was among the three individuals they had encountered during the Golden Grasses incident. "Enough, Jayden Rayena. He is a royal of the Arvatra Empire," Davis stepped forward and firmly spoke. Jayden was taken aback by Davis'' words, but he couldn''t deny the truth. "He hurt Tyler..." "Tyler will receive the best possible treatment. Today is an important day, Jayden," Davis emphasized, raising his voice. "Jayden... don''t..." Milleia pleaded, shaking her head. "Fine..." Jayden reluctantly nodded and took a step back. [?You need to calm your emotions, boy.?] "I know..." Jayden acknowledged Zeus'' advice. Ever since his brother''s tragic death, his temper had worsened, and he found himself easily consumed by anger. "Are you truly the Apostle of Lumen?" Jayden turned around at the sound of the voice. He was immediately taken aback by Azeliah''s ethereal beauty and found himself stumbling over his words. Azeliah smiled, clearly amused by Jayden''s reaction. "Jayden?" "Oh, yes. Yes, I am," Jayden replied, feeling a mix of embarrassment and awe. "In that case," Azeliah gracefully pinched the hem of her dress and bowed courteously. "It is a pleasure to meet the Apostle of Lumen and the Daughter of Raphiel." "Oh, um... yes! It''s a pleasure!" Milleia stuttered, still adjusting to the new way people addressed her. Three weeks ago, the King himself had revealed to her and Jayden their importance. She learned about her rare bloodline and that she had been blessed by Raphiel personally. It was still awkward for her to witness the way people now looked at her, with some disying clear jealousy and animosity towards her sudden rise in nobility. "Shall we proceed to the pce together?" Azeliah kindly offered. Jayden and Milleia nced at Tyler and Lea, feeling torn, but Lea shook her head with a faint smile. "Tch, I''m going ahead," Colton stormed off, followed by several guards. Jayden let out a sigh and smiled. "It would be my pleasure, Princess-" "Azeliah is fine. I cannot allow an Apostle to show formality towards me. The same goes for you, Milleia. Please, call me Azeliah," she requested. "Um... okay..." Milleia nodded nervously, while Jayden gave his agreement. ... A dozen meters away¡­ "Papa, I don''t see anything!" The voice of a cute blond haired girl caught the crowd''s attention. The nine years old girl was acting spoiled while shaking the hand, which she was grasping of the man, seemingly his father. The people around couldn''t help but turn away their attention from the royal sibling to the pair of the adorable girl of the hooden young man. "You don''t see anything then¡­hop!" "Ah!" Annabelle yelped in fear when she was suddenly lifted but uponnding on her ''father'' shoulders she felt safer though she coiled her thin arms around his neck. **** "Are you alright now?" I asked, shing a grin.I think you should take a look at "Um!" Annabelle beamed at me, still clinging to my side. While holding Annabelle, I made my way out of the crowd and nced at themotion. "Oh." There they were¡ªJayden, Milleia, Lea, and Tyler, who seemed to be seriously injured. And then, two other individuals caught my attention¡ªpeople my age. At first nce, I almost mistook them for being the older ones, but upon closer inspection, I realized they were younger ones of my age. Jayden appeared stronger, and Milleia had a certain resilience about her, despite her tears for Tyler. [] "Yeah... I just wanted to avoid that old man," I grumbled.@@novelbin@@ [] "Not anymore," I sighed. I hadn''t even wanted to attend this birthday party, but... (''I... need you...'') That''s what she had asked me back then¡ªtoe to her birthday and help. She had been certain that something was going to happen, and she wanted the assistance of someone inconspicuous like me. She had expressed her fear that someone close to them was a traitor, and she had been right. Her uncle, Walter Celesta, was extremely cautious in all his actions. He had orchestrated the Iris Project, aiming to harm Aurora, but he had left no traces and never raised any suspicions. "Whatever. It''s just a birthday," I muttered, dismissing the importance of the event. Nothing serious should happen to me. Only to Jayden if I remember. ¡­. ¡­. "I''m here, old man." I arrived at the designated location, a ce beyond a clothing store, just as he had instructed me in the message Aunt Belle passed along. After a moment, a familiar golden light enveloped me, transporting me to a luxurious bedroom. "Huh?" I blinked my eyes open and found myself in an opulent setting. Weird... Another beam of light appeared, and this time, the old man emerged from it. It was none other than Geoffrey Higer Eden, the headmaster of the Royal Eden Academy and the grandfather of Seraphina and Maria. Geoffrey frowned upon seeing me casually sitting on the bed, Annabelle peacefully sleeping in my arms. "Who is she?" "Oh," I gently patted Annabelle''s blond hair and smiled. "She''s my daughter." "..." Geoffrey''s frown deepened. "You adopted her?" I nodded in response, continuing to stroke Annabelle''s hair. "Something seems different about you, brat," Geoffrey said suddenly scanning me. I ignored him and spoke "Then, old man, you seemed to be enjoying yourself quite a bit while we were on the brink of death in that dungeon," I remarked, a tinge of sarcasm in my voice. Geoffrey''s expression turned sour at my words. "I had important matters to attend to." "More important than saving us from Brandon Dvoic? The psychos of the Iris Project and Caishen?" I retorted. "Yes," surprisingly, the old man nodded. "More important." I stared at him dumbfounded before snorting. "Whatever. Why did you call me?" "Jayden, Milleia, Ca, Miranda, Kleah, and Elona¡ªthey all reported the same thing. They encountered someone with the strength of a monarch who bears a striking resemnce to you, and they were all defeated by him." "..." I fell silent, mulling over his words. "I believe you may know something," Geoffrey continued. "Charles wanted to question you directly, but I took it upon myself. So, do you have anything to say?" I shrugged my shoulders. "That guy possesses a means to alter his appearance. He''s trying to frame me for some reason." I lied. There was no way I could exin everything to them, and divulging my past life would only furtherplicate matters. It was best to keep it a secret for now. Geoffrey narrowed his eyes, sensing my quick response. "Are you lying?" "No," I replied firmly. Geoffrey sighed, realizing that I wouldn''t divulge any further information. "Is that all?" I asked. "No," Geoffrey shook his head. "This is a personal request. Whether fortunate or not, Maria and Seraphina have grown closer to only one young man, and that''s you." "And?" "And... I want you to keep an eye on them. At the birthday celebration, there will be plenty of young men, and I worry for their safety." "You won''t be there?" I inquired, furrowing my brow. "No. That''s why I''m entrusting you with this task." I chuckled at his request. "Last time, you seemed to want nothing to do with me being near them." "I''m only asking you to ''keep an eye'' on them, Edward Falkrona." "Count on me," I assured him with a smile. Another opportunity presented itself to manipte them and turn them against that corrupt bastard of a Pope. Chapter 190 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [3] "Oh, you''re already here?" Elona greeted them as she emerged from their mansion, adorned in a stunning grey dress that left Jayden momentarily mesmerized. "Yes, Elona, you look beautiful!" Milleia eximed. "You too, Milleia!" Elona replied, genuinely admiring Milleia''s beauty. With her long blue hair tied back,plemented by her light pink eyes and her elegant blue dress, Milleia was truly a sight to behold. "And Jayden, you''re looking good too!" Elona added with a grin, taking note of Jayden''s blue suit. "Thanks," Jayden responded. "You look beautiful as well." As they chatted, Simon emerged from the mansion, dressed in a formal suit, though his expression seemed troubled. "Simon..." Elona attempted to call out to him. Simon, noticing their presence, simply nodded at them before entering one of the Falkrona House carriages. "Please proceed." "Yes, milord," the coachman acknowledged, and the carriage set off. Sensing Jayden''s and Milleia''s inquisitive gazes, Elona changed the topic. "Oh, by the way! Brother is joining us!" "Huh?!" "R-Really?!" Jayden and Milleia were taken aback by the unexpected news. "Yes," Elona confirmed with a smile. "I''ve tried to contact him, but he never responded. I''m d," Jayden remarked. "Yes, he even ignored me..." Elona muttered, though she didn''t hold it against him. She sensed that something had happened while she was unconscious, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. "Hey!" Another carriage approached, and Ca''s head appeared from the window. "Ca!" Jayden moved toward the carriage and assisted Ca as she disembarked. Ca, wearing a breathtaking green dress, captivated Jayden''s attention, and he found it difficult to tear his eyes away from her, admiring her beauty. "Jayden." Ca''s brother, who was also inside the carriage, greeted his brother-inw with a smile. "Mathis." Jayden shook his hand with a smile. Over the course of a month, they had conversed extensively and be good friends. Jayden then turned his attention back to Ca and took hold of her hand. They were now engaged and had no need to hide their affection any longer. "Elona." The lively conversation came to a halt as an elegant man emerged from the mansion, dressed in a ssy grey suit. "Father." "Where''s Simon?" Thomen inquired, searching for his foster son. Elona''s expression grew awkward as her father asked the question. "He... left earlier." "I see." Thomen nodded, seemingly unfazed, and then turned his attention to Ca and Mathis. "Ca. Mathis." "Uncle," Ca and Mathis greeted Thomen, whom they had known since childhood. "Well, why don''t we all share the same carriage?" Ca suggested. "My carriage is spacious enough for all of us." Elona nced at her father, who nodded in agreement before entering a separate carriage. Thus, Jayden, Milleia, and Elona joined Ca in her carriage, while the knights of the Falkrona army and the knights of Duke Roger formed a protective guard around the carriages as they made their way toward the Celesta Royal Pce. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. "Lord Falkrona," the knights stationed at the entrance of the pce respectfully greeted Thomen and the others apanying him. They were guided to an upper floor, making their way towards a specific hall. The knights guarding the doors bowed their heads and promptly opened the tall doors, which emitted a distinct cracking sound. As the doors swung open, a bright light spilled out from the hall, revealing Thomen and the rest of the group. The hall was already filled with important nobles and their children from the Celesta Kingdom, all of whom turned their attention towards them as they entered. "I''m so nervous..." Milleia murmured, feeling overwhelmed by the numerous gazes directed her way. "I feel the same," Jayden admitted, still unustomed to being the center of attention. Ever since the news broke about Jayden being the Apostle of Lumen and Milleia being the bearer of Raphiel''s bloodline, they had be the focus of attention at the academy. However, the intensity was amplified here, with not only students but also middle-aged men and women and high-ranking nobles present. "Stand tall, Jayden. Remember, you''re my fianc¨¦!" Ca nudged Jayden yfully, prompting him to straighten his posture and face the crowd with a determined expression. "Oh, Lyra!" Milleia eximed, spotting Lyra in a beautiful brown dress. Lyra was engaged in lively conversation¡ªor perhaps even flirting¡ªwith Simon, who had transformed from his previous sullen demeanor to one of pure delight. Over the past month, Simon and Lyra had also be engaged, as Lyra had persistently worked to lift Simon''s spirits. Both Thomen and Lyra''s father approved, recognizing the promising future thaty ahead for their children. "Milleia!" Lyra eximed, embracing Milleia upon seeing her. The three of them shared a warm exchange, catching up on thetest developments and eagerly anticipating the uing celebration. **** I stood in a stockage room within the pce, facing Aurora who looked radiant in her golden dress. "Amael," she spoke. "Yes." Thanks to Aurora''s help, I had managed to sneak into the pce while disguising myself, evading the knights who patrolled the area. With my blindfold concealing my identity, I was able to move about without drawing too much attention. "I''m d you came," Aurora said with a smile. "Did you doubt that I would?" I asked, curious about her expectations. "I had my doubts," she admitted. "But I hoped that you would." "And why did you call upon me? Did you fear something might happen on your birthday?" I inquired.I think you should take a look at "Yes, but before that..." Aurora approached me, her hand reaching out to touch my blindfold. "Shall we end this little charade?" I was surprised by her suggestion, but Iplied and removed my blindfold. My hair returned to its natural grey color. "When did you realize?" I asked, intrigued. "When Elona mentioned you to me, I had my suspicions, and they were confirmed when you appeared in the dungeon and that child," Aurora exined. "Why did you pretend not to know until now?" I questioned, curious about her motives. "Because... I enjoyed our friendly conversations these past months," Aurora confessed. "I see," I responded, not showing any particr reaction. "So, do you still require my assistance?" Aurora nodded earnestly. "I''m not asking for help as Amael, but as you, Edward. Of course, you have the choice to refuse. But I''m concerned for everyone''s well-being, and I know you care for Elona, don''t you?" "You''re right, Aurora. However, I won''t be ying detective for you," I dered firmly. "I understand," Aurora said reluctantly, understanding my decision. "Then..." "Wait," Aurora interrupted me, grabbing hold of my arm. "What is it?" I asked, curious about her sudden hesitation.@@novelbin@@ "Thank you, Edward. Thank you for everything," Aurora expressed her gratitude with a genuine smile. Looking at her, I couldn''t help but return the smile. "It''s a shame, isn''t it, Aurora?" "Hmm?" Aurora raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "If I had maintained my disguise for a few more weeks, you..." I trailed off, allowing her to finish my sentence. "I would have fallen in love with you," Aurorapleted my words, nodding in agreement. "Given a little more time, I would have fallen in love with you again, Edward." "It''s a pity," I remarked. A month ago, when I was still heavily influenced by Edward''s persona, I had felt love for Aurora. However, as the memories of my past life resurfaced, my feelings towards her gradually diminished, especially considering her engagement to another and the changes in my own perspective. "A pity indeed," Aurora concurred, her sapphire eyes fixed on me. "If only you had been like this when we were engaged..." "It wouldn''t have worked either," I interjected, surprising Aurora with my response. I continued, undeterred. "Our engagement wouldn''t have seeded because, above all else, the Kingdom is your priority, Aurora." Even if I didn''t believe Brandon entirely, if what he said about me being notpatible with Eden was true then there mighte a day where I wouldn''t be weed in the Celesta Kingdom which is a sacred ce worship of Eden, anymore. And if Aurora had to choose between her Kingdom and me.... Yeah. It wouldn''t have worked. Aurora''s eyes widened briefly before she lowered her head in agreement. "Yes. The Kingdomes before anything else." She said and left the room. Aurora embodied that kind of personality. The first time she called off our engagement, it wasn''t solely because she was repulsed by me, although that was one of the reasons. No. The main reason she ended our engagement was her fear of the potential impact on the reputation of the Celesta''s Kingdom if she were to marry someone like me. And now, she was betrothed to the First Prince of the Arvatra Empire. This alliance was set to mend centuries of animosity between our two nations. The importance of this engagement was crystal clear to Aurora. She was undoubtedly a better fit for the role of Heir than Alfred. Now... I made my way to the end of the room, swinging open the cupboard door and yanking the person inside by the arm. "H-Hey!" "What are you doing here?" I inquired, my gaze fixed on the girl who possessed a beauty rivaling that of her sister, with whom I had been conversing until now. "Sylvia." Sylvia, dressed in a stunning emerald-green gown, shot me a re with her mesmerizing emerald eyes, her fingers gently caressing her arm. "T-That''s my question, Edward! What were you discussing with sister?" "You were spying on us, weren''t you? You must have overheard," I remarked with a scoff. Sylvia looked away momentarily before locking eyes with me once more. "Aurora... she told me that you had changed, but it seems she was right all along." Silence hung between us for a moment. I hadn''t spoken to Sylvia in years, so her confusion was understandable. "What were you doing here?" I repeated, circling back to the original topic. "T-That''s..." Sylvia stammered, clearly flustered by my insistence. "What were you doing here, Sylvia?" I leaned in closer, adopting the samemanding stance I used to have with her. "Oh, stop that! I''m not a child anymore!" Sylvia eximed, covering my face with her hand, embarrassment flooding her as she reminisced about our past interactions. "Then?" I removed her hand and pressed her for an answer. Sylvia reached into the void and pulled out a photograph. "It''s because of him!" It was a picture of Jayden. Chapter 192 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [5] NEW DISCORD LINK IN SYNOPSIS: https://discord.gg/5gq4yjEp ====== "Why...?" A hoarse voice echoed through the opulent corridor. "Why, Your Highness...?" Two individuals engaged in a tense conversation. "I have already exined..." On one side stood a strikingly handsome man in a whitish gold suit. His neatly slicked-back golden hair entuated his beautiful features. "We''re runningte, La..." Alfred attempted to take a step forward, but La extended her hand, halting him. La was present, adorned in a sublime white gown, radiating breathtaking beauty. Her wavy ck hair was elegantly styled, tied behind her head. Her light makeup enhanced her unique red eyes, which now glistened with sorrow. "I... don''t understand, Your Highness..." La''s words trembled with difficulty. "Until now, I-I have always strived to act in a manner you would have loved. I changed and restrained myself for y-you, Your Highness." Alfred shook his head in response to La''s unusual tone. "La, you know that''s not the case. I didn''t reject the engagement, and I won''t. But I want Milleia as my primary wife... I want her to assist me in ruling the kingdom." "A... amoner? She knows nothing about the kingdom!" La''s anger surged, her voice growing louder. The past month had been challenging for her. Louisa, someone dear to her, had passed away. She yearned forfort, which led her to put aside her animosity and ept Milleia as the second wife. But now, Alfred was proposing that Milleia be his primary wife¡ªthe Queen, surpassing La''s status as the second wife. It was unfathomable to La. Milleia, the main wife and the Queen, while she would be relegated to the secondary position with Milleia holding a higher status than her? It was inconceivable. Already filled with immense resentment that Milleia, too, had inherited Raphiel''s bloodline like her, awakening it even before she did, now Alfred wanted to elevate her to the role of primary wife. Milleia surpassed her in every aspect, and it sickened La to her core.@@novelbin@@ ''I loathe her.'' Never before had she harbored such intense hatred toward another girl. "Amoner?" Alfred frowned at La''s words. "Milleia is no longer amoner, La. She possesses Raphiel''s bloodline. You need to show her respect." "W-What about me?!" La clutched her chest, her voice trembling. "What about me, Your Highness?! I-I worked diligently... tirelessly since childhood to be a suitable Queen and to assist you. I dedicated myself to bing the wife you desired. I stopped ying and socializing with Louisa, Myra, and the others solely to please you! A-And now, Your Highness chooses amoner over m-me...?" "Enough, La! I''ve already told you that Milleia is not amoner. How can you stoop to the level of other nobles?" Alfred''s disappointment was evident in his expression. "Nobles ormoners, we are all human." "..." La remained motionless as Alfred walked away. She clenched her fists in anger. "I-It''s all because of her..." **** "Oh, it''s the Prince!" "Kyaaa!" "H-He''s perfect!" "H-How handsome!" As the door opened once more, Alfred gracefully entered, holding his head high, apanied by a small smile that inflicted significant damage on the hearts of all the noble girls present. Marrying a prince was the ultimate fantasy for these girls, a dream they knew they couldn''t achieve but could still dare to imagine. However, the drama was far from over. Someone else followed in Alfred''s wake, and this time it was the men who found themselves captivated. "O-Ooooh!" "I-Is that really La?!" "She''s astounding! Curse you, Alfred!" "He might hear you! Shh!" "Who cares! He''s getting the hotmoner and La too!" "Agreed! Leave some for the rest of us!" The men continued to whisper among themselves, while the girls could only shoot disapproving nces at La, who effortlessly outshone them all. "L-La-hiii!" A man who attempted to approach her shrunk back in fear when La cast him a fierce re. "La?" Miranda tried to step forward, but Elona held her back. "I think... it''s best not to approach her, Myra..." She said awkwardly. Elona honestly didn''t know what to make of this love triangle involving La, Alfred, and Milleia. Being close to La, she had been aware of her longstanding love for Alfred. Naturally, she wanted them to end up together for La''s happiness, but even if that were to happen, she had doubts about the dynamics of their rtionship, given Alfred''s clear preference for Milleia. Her gaze shifted towards John, who was attempting to engage La in conversation, but she was ignoring him. La''s gaze, on the other hand, was fixed on Milleia, while John''s cold stare was directed towards Alfred, the true source of La''s sudden sour mood. It was typical of John to despise Alfred, but this time, his animosity seemed particrly intense, and Elona couldn''t help but worry. She also disliked seeing La with such an expression on her face. "Father." Alfred approached his parents, who sat on their thrones. "Alfred, where are your sisters?" Edith inquired. Alfred shook his head. "I haven''t seen Aurora or Sylvia since I arrived." "Oh, and why does La seem upset?" Edith asked, her smile forced. "I hope you haven''t upset my daughter-inw?" "M-Mother, I-" "Let him be, at least for his birthday, Edith," Charles came to the rescue, chuckling. Alfred breathed a sigh of relief, but a conflicted expression remained on his face. He didn''t know how to broach the topic of asking Milleia to be his primary wife and the next Queen. His mother would surely be furious, and his father would undoubtedly have his doubts. "Finally, they are here." Charles'' words caught the attention of both Edith and Alfred, causing them to turn around. "Your Holiness!" Everyone in the vicinity immediately halted their activities and respectfully greeted Francis Higer Eden, the Pope of the Holy Church of Eden. With a gentle smile on his face, the Pope walked gracefully, staff in hand. Once again, the men present were left breathless as they beheld the three girls following behind the Pope. In contrast to the other girls, they wore simple yet beautiful white tunics. Despite their youth, all three possessed sublime beauty that set them apart, signifying their status as saintess candidates. Two of the girls walked closely together, their auburn-golden hair flowing. Nervously, they trailed behind the Pope, clearly ufortable with the gazes directed their way. "I-I''m so scared, Sera..." Maria murmured. "T-There''s nothing to be afraid of, Reina. Just ignore them," Seraphina responded, her own nervousness evident. Maria nodded, stealing a nce at their ''sister'' walking nearby. "Helena isn''t even scared... she''s amazing..." "Yes..." Seraphina agreed, her gaze fixed on the girl with reddish-golden hair and blue eyes. Unlike the other two, she walked without a trace of nervousness, her expression serious and focused. Although they had grown up together, Helena remained quite different from them. Despite their attempts to befriend her, she politely declined, solely dedicated to her role as a Saintess Candidate. Being adopted by the Pope himself, she constantly learned under his guidance. While Seraphina believed that she was the one most likely to be the next saintess, doubts had recently started to creep in. Helena''s poprity was rapidly surging. "Charles, Edith," Francis greeted the king and queen with a nod. "Your Holiness," Charles and Edith replied, rising from their seats. "Your Majesty, My Queen," Maria, Seraphina, and Helena greeted Charles and Edith in unison. "These lovely girls have grown up beautifully," Edith remarked with a smile, once againying eyes on the girls she hadn''t seen in years. "Oh, those are the saintesses? This is my first time seeing them," Ca murmured, her admiration evident. The three girls truly possessed something unique. "..." "Hm?" Ca nced at Jayden, who had his mouth agape while looking... at Maria. "Hey!" Ca elbowed Jayden, snapping him out of his stupor. "Ah!" Jayden shook his head, but he couldn''t help stealing nces at Maria. There was an inexplicable pull towards her that even he couldn''tprehend. Maria was undeniably stunning, but there was something more, something that drew him towards the girl with heterochromatic eyes. "Oh! Aurora is here!" Ca suddenly eximed. All heads turned towards the entrance to catch a glimpse of the First Princess of the Celesta Kingdom, resplendent in her golden gown. She walked with poise, gracefully greeting everyone in the hall. "She is beautiful..." Jayden murmured, once again freezing at the sight of Aurora. He knew she was engaged, and it pained him deeply. He had attempted to confess his feelings to her two weeks prior, but she had turned him down, providing a clear exnation. "She''s engaged. Forget it!" Ca eximed, exasperated. "I-I know..." ... "Aurora, you took your time. Where''s Sylvia?" Edith asked, her brows furrowed with concern. She had started to worry about her missing daughter. "Ah..." Aurora scolded herself inwardly for forgetting about her sister, who was hiding in the closet behind her. She had noticed Sylvia''s presence earlier, but after her conversation with Edward, itpletely slipped her mind. "She is-" Before Aurora could respond, amotion erupted from behind as two people made their way into the hall. Chapter 195 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [8] "Edward." "Hm?" I turned to my left and saw Jayden. He was looking at me with a conflicted expression. "It''s about Sylvia..." Jayden muttered without blinking, addressing Sylvia directly. "Oh, you know her? You didn''t tell me that you knew Jayden, Sylvia?" I asked Sylvia, feeling confused. "E-Eh? I don''t know him..." Sylvia replied. "Jayden seems to know you though," I said, ncing at Jayden, who didn''t seem to understand what I was talking about. The hall fell silent as everyone held their breath, captivated by what was happening. I could feel King Charles'' and Queen Edith''s gazes on me, but I promptly ignored them. Aurora was raised with the mindset of a dutiful princess, but Sylvia was different. I had known her since childhood, and despite her efforts to be like her sister, she was vastly different. She wouldn''t be able to conform to the expectations ced on Aurora, especially regarding her engagement. "Well..." Jayden nced at Sylvia, who was awkwardly trying to avoid his gaze. "She is my candidate for fianc¨¦e..." Jayden took out a picture and showed it to me. It was a picture of a beautiful, smiling Sylvia. "..." Okay, this is getting really awkward. They even gave him a picture of Sylvia? Sylvia stared at her own picture, her eyes wide open in surprise. They are obsessed with Jayden... no. They are obsessed with his status as an Apostle and his close connection to Eden. I can''t help but wonder what Louisa would have thought of this and what she would have done. Sylvia and Rubina were the youngest, and Louisa definitely had a soft spot for them. "Your fianc¨¦e? And I wasn''t even aware of this. Were you, Alfred?" I threw the question at Alfred. "U-Uh? No?" Alfred, caught off guard, immediately denied and looked at Sylvia with confusion. Damn. His brain seems to shut down whenever Milleia is around. He just contradicted his parents'' words. And judging by their expressions, they are not happy. The heir to the Celesta Kingdom''s throne denied any knowledge of an engagement between Sylvia, his own sister, and Jayden. "..." Thankfully, Aurora stayed silent. "U-Uhh... b-but..." Jayden stuttered, looking for help from King Charles, but he couldn''t say anything. This was an important day for his son. What would happen if he confirmed Jayden''s words? Alfred would be ridiculed in front of all the important nobles from two powerful countries. He would be seen as incapable, and the recent rumors about him being infatuated with amoner would be reinforced. It would make him seem unfit to rule such a powerful kingdom. Aurora couldn''t say anything either. Even if she didn''t know about her parents'' ns, she could have pretended to be aware to save Jayden. But in doing so, she would be dooming her own brother. Aurora understood this, but did the Crown Prince? Alfred was already losing poprity due to the factions supporting La over Milleia, who was amoner. Another scandal involving him would only be detrimental to his image. Jayden had only spoken the truth, but unfortunately, Charles and Edith had chosen to keep it hidden from both of their eldest children, hoping for a smooth transition. It would have worked if Jayden and Sylvia had talked privately without making their thoughts public, but Jayden had done just that, capturing everyone''s attention. They never expected that I would do something like this either. They probably thought they could make Jayden and Sylvia talk before making any official announcements. But now, they couldn''t say anything. They could only postpone their ns, which would only dy the inevitable. But I was putting my faith in Aurora. I honestly didn''t think she would let Sylvia marry Jayden, and even if she couldn''t do anything, well, I would cross that bridge when I came to it. "Yeah, that guy is not engaged to her." A voice rang out as footsteps approached us. And herees the second one. Colton Arvatra walked towards us with confident steps, a smug smile stered on his face. Colton nced at Jayden and sneered. "Clearly, that guy is not engaged to Sylvia, but I am," he dered, reaching out for Sylvia''s hand. "..." Sylvia flinched slightly and took a step back. "What do you think you''re doing...?" Colton asked, his smile wavering angrily as I grabbed his arm preventing him from reaching Sylvia. The tension in the air became palpable, with only the sound of people''s breaths filling the silence. An irritating smile crept back onto Colton''s face as he freed himself from my grip and turned to King Charles Celesta. "I am engaged to Sylvia, am I not, Your Majesty?" My gaze also fell on Uncle Charles. No. Please don''t do it, Uncle. Charles wore a conflicted expression but nodded. "Yes, you are the most likely candidate to be my youngest daughter''s fianc¨¦." "See?" Colton snorted, attempting to reach out for Sylvia''s hand again, this time past me. Once again, Sylvia stepped back, seeking refuge behind me, but I stood my ground. I understand. King Charles can''t afford to disrespect a prince of Arvatra, the younger brother of the man who is going to be his future son-inw, especially on such a significant day of alliance between two countries that have been enemies for countless centuries. But I don''t care about that. I grabbed Colton''s hand inches away from Sylvia again. "Ahaha. What''s this?" Colton red at me, struggling to break free. I tightened my grip and smiled. "Actually, I am currently engaged in a conversation with Sylvia," I said, lowering my voice. "So why don''t you scram ande backter if there''s anything left to discuss?" With a sizzling sound, dark blue mes erupted from Colton''s arm as he grabbed hold of me. My entire right arm burst into mes as well. "E-Edward...!" "Sylvia, step back," I urged. "Edward... what''s going on?" "This doesn''t concern you, Jayden," I interrupted him, holding my grip firmly despite the burning blue mes. "What the hell are you doing?" Colton asked, confusion etched on his face. His blue mes weren''t affecting me; in fact, they weren''t even damaging my grey suit. A thickyer of Ruah covered my entire arm, repelling the mes. "Ruah, huh? You think that will be enough?" Colton sneered, channeling even more mana. The atmosphere heated up, and people started to be restless. Nobody was trying to stop us, at least not yet. King Charles should have intervened, but he was watching us with an indecipherable expression. [] Figures. As for the Arvatra clowns... The King was observing me with an eager smile, clearly relishing the situation. Azeliah was looking at me curiously, and the elder siblings... I couldn''t quite decipher their thoughts. Now, my entire body was engulfed in dark blue mes. "Now, ask for forgiveness and I-" "No," the moment I said that, purple fire burst out of my body, instantly incinerating the blue mes around me. "W-What?!" Colton''s eyes widened, seeing the purple fire, which was clearly stronger than his own, overwhelming him. I was wielding the Fire of the mythical Renegade Dragon, a me that had nearly destroyed the continent centuries ago. This wasn''t any ordinary fire. "Anathemas Fire," I muttered, my hand still gripping Colton''s arm. "A-Are you kidding me?!" Colton sneered, increasing the intensity of his mes. "I''m using the mes of Seth! Don''t underestimate me!" Seth, huh. They all have the bloodline of that freaking God. Frowning at Colton''s escting mes, I couldn''t help but worry about the important nobles surrounding us. Did he want to harm them? I drew my short sword and swung with my left hand. A metallic sound rang out as my de shed with another. "It''s you, huh." I turned my gaze toward the neer¡ªMelvin Troyen, the same man who attacked me, Eric, and Milleia before. "Ruah." I covered my sword with Ruah and strengthened my grip. "..." Melvin seemed startled by the sudden surge of strength. "Y-You''re in the Fifth Ascension, but something is wrong... how is this possible-" Ignoring him, I spun on my heels and roundhouse kicked Melvin. He raised his arm defensively, but my Ruah-infused leg struck him powerfully, and a loud cracking sound filled the air.@@novelbin@@ -Bam! Melvin lost his footing, colliding forcefully with Colton, whose arm was now freed by me. You want a show, Uncle Charles? Then let''s give it to you. I smirked and kicked off the ground. "Second Wing." In an instant, I appeared in front of Melvin and mmed his face into the ground. -Bam! The hard surface cracked slightly as Melvin spat out blood. ""Kyaaa!"" "S-Step back!" People around panicked and stepped back avoiding the cracks on the ground. "B-Bastard!" Melvin grabbed my arm, and I felt a searing pain run through it. At the same time, I sensed the dark blue mes raging behind me. "Take that!" Colton shouted and dark blue fires sputtered out threatening to burn me. I snorted and threw Melvin into the blue mes. -Booom! Chapter 197 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] [10] "..." The hall fell into an ufortable silence as I found myself caught in an awkward situation. Three pairs of eyes were fixed on me, each holding a different expression. The new one, with her reddish-gold hair and striking blue eyes, looked both beautiful and horrified. Seraphina seemed flustered, her face turning as red as a tomato. And Maria, with her captivating heterochromia eyes, appeared both curious and uncertain. "H-Helen?! Hey! Move away!" Seraphina hurriedly pushed me aside, her concern for Helena evident in her actions. Oh, it''s Helen. She was also a Saintess Candidate but in if I remember, she was going to be an antagonist in the Third Game. All of that because of the Pope. Helena, one of the Saintess Candidates, seemed distraught. "H-He t-touched me... a man touched me," she muttered, clearly shaken by the incident. Damn it... I needed to get out of here before the Pope caught wind of this. Things were alreadyplicated enough. "D-Don''t worry, Helena! He also touched us!" Maria''s voice piped up. "Maria!" Seraphina turned around with a deep blush staining her cheeks. All eyes in the hall were now on me, and I could feel their judging gazes. It was an ufortable situation, to say the least. [] Cleenah''s voice echoed in my mind, apanied by a mischievous giggle. ''This isn''t funny!'' I didn''t want to turn around and face the scrutiny of those judging gazes. [] ''There''s no rtion, secret or otherwise! Heck, there isn''t even any rtion at all!'' "H-He also insulted H-His Excellency..." Helena''s words barely reached my ears, but they struck a nerve. She regarded me as if I were the devil incarnate. "I didn''t lie about that, though," I retorted, frustration seeping into my voice. Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "H-He is the devil in human skin..." Seraphina couldn''t hold back herughter at Helena''sment, which only fueled my irritation. A vein throbbed on my forehead as I red at Helena. "Since when do Saintesses wear makeup?" I pointed at my own eyshes, a mix of annoyance and disbelief in my voice. "Is that part of being a Holy Saintess?" "W-We need to look presentable, Demon!" Helena, or rather, the future evil Saintess Helen, as I liked to call her, fired back, her face turning even redder. "Y-You touched and c-caressed my b-body this whole time..." "I don''t remember doing any of that!" I shot back, slowly backing away from the heated exchange. "Ahem... well, I''m busy..." I turned around, ready to escape the situation, but-- "Wait!" Maria''s voice stopped me in my tracks. I halted, waiting for her to speak. Maria hesitated, her gaze shifting between me and the whining Jayden standing behind me. "I-If I-I think of s-something I''m certain of, I-I won''t forget it, right?" she asked, her voice tinged with shyness. Truth be told, I had only suggested that to calm her down. It probably wouldn''t work against the influence of Eden. It would be too easy if simply thinking about something else could counter its effects. I let out a sigh and nodded. "It could work, but if the influence bes too strong, ask your ''sister'' for help, Maria." "I-I''m not stupid--" "Same goes for you, Seraphina," I interrupted, addressing Seraphina before she could defend herself. "If you find yourself under any influence, turn to Maria for help. And if you ever find yourself in extreme danger or feeling threatened, call out to me. I''ll be there to assist you." I spoke with a serious tone, my smile fading slightly. But then I turned my attention to Helena. "Not you, though." Helen let out an indignant cry. "Whaaaa! I don''t need help from a demon!" "See ya," I waved my hand dismissively and walked away, ignoring the stares of the women who were guarding us. "Edward..." I turned around, surprised by Jayden''s sudden presence. "Jayden? What are you doing here?" I asked, feigning surprise. Jayden nced at Maria and let out a sigh. "I wanted to speak to Maria, Seraphina, and Helena since they are the Saintess Candidates and I''m the Apostle, but it seems they''re upied." I nced back at the three girls, who were still engaged in their own conversation. "T-The devil is looking at me..." Helen blurted out, her voice loud and uneasy. "W-What? M-My heart is not ready for that¡­!" Ready for what, exactly? "..." Seraphina remained silent, but she crossed her arms with a beautiful smile ying on her lips. "They are busy, yeah¡­" I muttered, still shaken by the odd trio of Saintesses, and gently forced Jayden to back away. How did they change this much in two years? In the Third Game, they arepletely different though... [] Figures... The Pope had adopted Helen and groomed her for a decade as part of his n, but now I had tainted her image in front of everyone. But this Helen is not like the one in the Third Game¡­ Maybe she can be changed? At least right now, she spoke in a different tone with me. I nced behind me, and indeed, she was arguing with Maria and Seraphina, something she wouldn''t have done before. Have I influenced them somehow? I hope so. "E-Ehm¡­Edward¡­has something really happened between you and the Saintesses?" Jayden suddenly asked. What? "Nothing¡­" I replied with a frown, trying to avoid the topic. "M-Maybe I should try again to meet them-" "Your attention, everyone," Charles spoke up, pping his hands to gather everyone''s focus. Nice timing. Everyone started to gather at the front. "Hm?" I stopped my steps as I spotted Aunt Belle with my father and my grandfather. Aunt Belle? She''s crying? She was covering her mouth with her hand to muffle her sobs, and my father had a distraught expression. "Aunt Belle?" I called out, concerned, and she turned toward me, quickly wiping her tears. "F-Father! W-We shouldn''t care about that anymore! He died! He needs to know that!" "No. This is not the moment for that," Grandfather shook his head, his expression grave. What''s happening? "What about Lydia?" Father asked. "...she was furious when I refused," Waylen replied. What the hell are they speaking about? "Alfred, bring Milleia." "...what?" I stopped my steps and turned back toward Charles, who was smiling at Alfred.@@novelbin@@ Alfred smiled back and walked toward the confused Milleia. "Milleia, I''d like you to be my Queen." "...!" The hall gasped at this shocking news, including the King and the Queen. What did he say¡­? "My Queen and this Kingdom''s Queen." My brain froze, trying to understand what Alfred had just said. "Alfred!" Aunt Edith stood up in shock. "U-Um¡­! I-I¡­" Milleia was unable to utter any words at that sudden deration. "Brother¡­?" Even Aurora and Sylvia couldn''t believe it. "W-Wait! Prince Alfred!" Jayden stepped forward, trying to intervene. Whispers started to spread throughout the hall, and the situation continued to plummet. Milleia stepped back slowly, her eyes wide with confusion and surprise. "What does that mean, Your Majesty?" Jarett Tarmias, La''s father, asked Charles, seeking rity. "Alfred, what are you doing¡­?" King Charles asked his son, his tone filled with concern and bewilderment. "I''m the Heir and the soon-to-be King, father. I know how to choose my Queen, and Milleia fulfills all the requirements," Alfred replied confidently, his gaze unwavering. The atmosphere in the hall grew heavier as the implications of Alfred''s words sank in. "Is she the woman you want as your Queen, Your Highness?" La''s voice cut through the chaos as she confronted Alfred. Alfred looked taken aback by her bold question, but he tried to defend his decision. "La¡­I already told you-" "You told me what?!" La interrupted Alfred angrily. "That thismoner would be a better Queen than me?!" She spat out the words with bitterness. "La, stop it," Alfred frowned, clearly unhappy with La''s behavior toward Milleia. "Just because Raphiel chose her doesn''t make her a good Queen, Your Highness!" La continued, her emotions raw. "I was also chosen by Raphiel, but it didn''t make me a good Queen! No! I worked hard, really hard to be a strong and perfect Queen for this Kingdom and for you, Your Highness! Only after that, I was acknowledged by the Queen, your mother!" La''s words struck a chord, and I couldn''t help but feel sympathetic toward her. She had dedicated herself to fulfilling her role as the future Queen, and now she felt betrayed by Alfred''s sudden decision. "What about my choice then?!" Alfred snapped back. "Why can I not have the choice of choosing my Queen?!" "C-Choice¡­?" La muttered with a weakugh. "Your Highness is the Crown Prince¡­you were raised to be the next King, and with that statuses responsibilities!" Chapter 198 [Event] [Celesta Twins Birthday] END NEW DISCORD LINK IN SYNOPSIS: https://discord.gg/5gq4yjEp ====== "What about my choice then?!" Alfred snapped back. "Why can I not have the choice of choosing my Queen?!" "C-Choice¡­?" La muttered with a weakugh. "Your Highness is the Crown Prince¡­you were raised to be the next King, and with that statuses responsibilities!" She was absolutely right. Aurora had understood that and embraced it wholeheartedly, unlike Alfred, who seemed to be shirking his duties. "W-What''s the problem with that, La?! Is it a sin to wish to be with the one you love?!" Alfred retorted. "H-Have I refused that to you, Your Highness¡­?" La asked, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her red eyes. "Despite my hate toward her, I-I epted her. I epted her to be your second wife, but you even refused that¡­y-you asked me to give up my status as the future Queen for her? You¡­" La paused, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "You¡­told me this easily, to give up and spit on all the efforts I have put in for a decade for you?" Her voice cracked with emotion, revealing the depth of her pain. "I-I didn''t-" "E-Even if you did not like me¡­at least as someone you grew up with, h-how can you tell me to give up on years of effort for another girl you met less than a year ago¡­?" La''s voice trembled as she spoke. "D-Do I mean just this much to you?" "L-La¡­" Miranda''s voice shook as she tried to approach her, but Aurora held her back. "Let her, Myra¡­she needs that¡­" "H-How? I-I epted all the humiliations when youpared her to me, but h-how, Your Highness, could you say that a meremoner without any knowledge about our Kingdom could be a better Queen than me¡­?" La''s words struck a chord, and voices of agreement echoed around the hall. Milleia could never be a fitting Queen. Shecked the knowledge and the impartiality required for the role. "E-Enough, La!" Alfred was clearly bothered by the supportive whispers and raised voices. "Do you hear yourself?! How low have you stooped to use your status as a noble to belittle Milleia! Milleia has Raphiel''s bloodline, and she awakened it, unlike you! Her status can be considered as being above yours!" La offered a weak smile as Alfred spoke, her eyes glistening with tears. "Is that really the problem, Your Highness? Because I wasn''t able to awaken Raphiel''s bloodline? Or m-maybe because I''m not beautiful enough? Do you find her more beautiful than me? I-I tried to act as you wanted, but it didn''t work, and w-why should I act like her to make you love me?" If only¡­ I wonder. If only back then I had revealed myself as Edward instead of letting her believe it was Alfred she was talking to¡­ Maybe she wouldn''t have suffered this much¡­ Until now I ignored it because I didn''t think that three months would have so much effect on her but now it was clear for me. I was the one at fault. Her obsession on Alfred is because of me. La gritted her teeth and pointed at Milleia. "O-Or do you want just her body?!" "La!" Alfred''s hand moved to p her, but John swiftly intervened, grabbing Alfred''s arm and ring at him coldly. Undeterred, Alfred looked at La disdainfully. "Is that why you survived? Is that why our Saintess died?" The Saintess¡­ Maria''s mother was believed to be dead, even I was considering her to be dead, even though she was in aa. She was supposed to die in a year to fulfill Maria''s destiny as the Saintess. But Maria''s mother sacrificed herself for¡­ "Our Saintess sacrificed herself for someone like you?! Even your mother died because of you! Aunt Alyssa might have been better alive than you!" "...!" My expression turned icy at Alfred''s callous remarks. He knew nothing about what she had gone through. -p! In an instant, someone''s hand connected with Alfred''s cheek, sending a small shockwave through the room. "H-How dare you, Alfred?!" Miranda''s voice trembled with anger, tears streaming down her face. La, who had been standing strong until then, crumpled to her knees,pletely distraught. "L-La!" Miranda rushed forward, wrapping her arms around La in aforting embrace. "..." John was still holding Alfred firmly, his expression betraying his inner struggle with anger and restraint. "John." Uncle Jarett''s voice was colder than ever as he intervened with just a single word. The hall fell into a tense silence, everyone taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. Alfred, his cheek stinging from the p, red at La, who was beingforted by Miranda. "This is outrageous! How can you defend her after what she said?!" "Enough, Alfred!" King Charles''s stern voice echoed through the hall as he stepped forward. "This is not the time nor the ce for such behavior. It''s time for you to leave-" In the midst of chaos, darkness enveloped the room, leaving everyone in a state of confusion. "Edward!!" Eric''s voice echoed through the darkness. Walter Celesta must be behind this, I thought to myself. "Please calm down-" "Second Wing!" I disregarded King Charles'' attempt to restrain us and charged forward. There was something fishy about this timing; they must be targeting someone. I swiftly drew my staff, positioning myself in front of Miranda and La. Suddenly, the lights flickered back on, revealing Raisa''s shocked expression as her sword pierced my heart. "C-Cough¡­" I spat blood, trying to stay on my feet. "RAISA!!" Draven lunged towards her, but a circr dome blocked him from reaching her. "E-Edward¡­" I copsed on my knees, my staff dropping to the ground. Miranda held my body from behind, trembling as she touched my wound. "Edward¡­." La staggered and looked down at my injury, her face contorting in horror. "H-He''s dying! Someone, please help him!" The dome prevented anyone from entering, even the King. Walter Celesta probably prepared that beforehand. The only person who could possibly reach me was my grandfather, but he just stared at me, with Aunt Belle and Elona crying beside him. Even my father looked worried for the first time. "I wanted to kill you, little Myra, but he intervened and sacrificed himself," Raisa taunted as she pulled out her sword. "Argh!" I spat out more blood. "N-No¡­!" Miranda desperately covered my chest wound with her hands, but it seemed futile. Raisa leaned in close to whisper, "He threw himself to protect you, just like your mother did back then." "...!" Miranda''s eyes widened, and her tears fell uncontrobly. "E-Edward¡­ please¡­" "Myra! Keep your hands steady!" La, with trembling hands, poured vials of something onto my wounds, but... "Y-Yes...!" "It''s useless. I stabbed his heart with my poisoned sword." -Thud My hands fell to the ground, and I felt my eyelids getting heavy. Through my blurry vision, I could see Miranda crying and La desperately trying to save me. "Ahahahaha! Now it''s your turn-" -Spurt! "Cough!" Raisa spat blood as a pure white sword pierced through her stomach.@@novelbin@@ In a blink of an eye, my body on Miranda''s arms vanished into white particles and reappeared behind Raisa. I gripped Trinity Nihil tightly and plunged it deeper into her as tremendous amount of mana left my body at an rming rate. "Y-Yoou¡­!" "Shut up," I wheezed, pulling out Trinity Nihil with all my strength. "Agh!" Raisa fell to the ground, trying to stand up, but I quickly stabbed her again with Trinity Nihil. She''s strong, an 8th Ascension user, but I managed to catch her off guard using my control over Fate and making her believe I was dead. Trinity Nihil is the only weapon that can deal significant damage to a monster like her. "It''s over." I mustered all my remaining mana and stabbed her through the heart, and Raisa finally stopped moving. However, ck substance started oozing out of her body- "Already used to it," I swung my sword again, this time cutting off her head to ensure she wouldn''te back. "T-This sword! Impossible!" Pope Francis widened his eyes in utter shock. "This the Holy Sword of Nihil..." "...!" Exhausted, I widened my eyes as all my mana was drained in that final attack. I fell to my knees, barely conscious, Trinity Nihil''s runes glowing white to sustain me. My eyelids grew heavy, but the soft sensation of Miranda''s embrace provided somefort. She was mumbling something, her lips quivering, but I couldn''t make out the words. The scent¡­ How many years has it been since Ist felt this¡­? Chapter 201 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [1] Talk With Father ? "Ah!" I jolted up, my mind in a daze. "Ah... ah..." Looking around my room in a rush, I realized that the space seemed to ovep with La''s room, adding to my confusion. "I... I''m recovering my childhood memories more clearly than ever," I muttered, recalling the events of the past month since the birthday party. It all started a month ago when I first tapped into Laima''s ability. Since then, I felt a shift within myself, as if something was changing. "System." ======= [Edward Amael Falkrona] [16] [5th Ascension] [Amael Idea Olphean Synchronization: 24%] [Nyrel Loyster Synchronization: 33%] [Charm: 44] [Affection Points: 733] [Falkrona Bloodline 5th Wing] [Vysindra''s Oath 5th Ring] [Spirit Lords 4th Anima''s Core] [???] ======= Once again, those new lines appeared, filled with cryptic information that eluded my understanding. If I had to make an educated guess, the Synchronization percentages likely referred to the merging of memories from both of my lives. Some of my childhood memories still remained hazy, particrly those revolving around my mother and the more traumatic days of my past... "Mother..." I held onto the pendant she had given me, my grip tightening. How...? Even her face seems to fade from my memory. All I can recall are her amber eyes brimming with kindness and her warm smile. Standing up, I took a fast shower and changed my clothes. I looked through the window and as expected, outside, it was lively. Thest Arc of the First Game. The Closing Ceremony starts now. ¡­. ¡­. Coming out of my room, I grabbed my phone, intending to call Eric, but to my surprise, he was already waiting for me. "Oh, I thought you might have left," I said. Eric shook his head nervously. "This is thest event, Edward. I couldn''t sleep, and I''m freaking scared." I couldn''t me him; I was feeling the same way. If Brandon wins, it''s not just the kingdom that''s in trouble, but the whole world. "We should try to stay calm," I advised. "You bet," Eric replied. "But honestly, I feel a bit better knowing you have Nihil''s sword with you." Eric was aware that I obtained Trinity Nihil after the Dungeon Incident. It was a powerful weapon, but I still didn''t know how to wield it properly. "True, but let''s not rely on it too much. I still have a lot to learn," I said. "You know... John and I were also reincarnated, but you''re the one with the most advantages... isn''t that strange?" "me Nihil for that. He brought me here and sealed my memories," I snorted, still harboring resentment towards that enigmatic figure. "No one brought John or me here. We both transmigrated while sleeping." "At least you weren''t frozen and brainwashed beforeing here," I said, recalling the horrifying ordeal when I was brought into this world. But the biggest mystery still remained¡ªEphera. I had no clue about her whereabouts or what happened to her. It was frustrating not having all the answers. As my memories of my past life returned, so did my love for Ephera. She meant everything to me. "Speaking of John, I think he''s going to kill Alfred." I couldn''t help butugh at Eric''s words. "I think his patience has run out. Alfred shouldn''t have mentioned Aunt Alyssa and La that day." "He''s obsessed with Milleia, and it''s only getting worse," Eric added. "What can I do about it? I don''t even have time to talk to her anymore." It was true; I had stopped hanging out with Milleia and Jayden, solely focused on training and preparing for the impending event, which had already begun. "But you talk a lot with Miranda," Eric teased, sporting a mischievous smirk. I felt a small smile tugging at my lips. "Well, I feel morefortable talking to her than the others. No pretenses or hypocrisy." It was the truth. I was tired of pretending to be the good guy, and the few people with whom I could be my true self were Cleenah, Laima, Aunt Belle, Elona, Eric, andtely, Miranda, who had started speaking to me again a month ago. "I''m worried about La, Edward. It seems like she might be going down the antagonist route like in the game," Eric expressed his concern. "La..." I sighed, thinking about her. That girl... no matter what happens, I can''t bring myself to give up on her. When I was a child and sick, La was the one who visited me almost every day. Even though our mothers were close friends, she didn''t have toe so often. Maybe that''s why I developed a crush on her. It was just a childish infatuation, but even after my mother''s death, she and Miranda were among the few who continued to support me. Aunt Alyssa, Aunt Olivia, and my mother were always close, and our families were bonded by that connection, but tragically, all our mothers ended up dying. "Keep a close eye on Milleia and La, I will do the same, Eric." "Yeah," Eric nodded seriously. "Let''s just hope that that bastard of Leon doesn''t show up." "Eh?" Eric was confused at my words. "Leon. This is the name of the guy I met on thest floor. He is dangerous." I exined. "His name¡­is Leon?" Eric reacted weirdly. "What?" I asked with a frown. "A-Ah¡­nothing¡­might be a coincidence¡­" Eric trailed off. [] Cleena''s words reassured me. I should deal carefully with him. "Did you get any evidences against Walter Celesta, Edward?" Eric asked. "No," I replied a little annoyed. "This guy nearly had me killed but in thest months, we found nothing against him. Without evidences we can''t even speak about him to the King was his brother." What can I do? I have to get rid of him before going to Sancta Vedelia. ¡­. ¡­. "I would have never thought that you would call me personally," I said, ncing at my father, who was seated behind his desk. "You rejected all the envoys I sent to you, Edward." "Well, you''re probably the only father who sends envoys to call his own son," I scoffed. Father remained silent for a moment before setting down his quill. "Where did you get the Holy Sword of Lord Nihil?" "In the Enigma Dungeon," I replied. My father seemed surprised by my straightforward response, considering I had been keeping everything hidden from them for a month. "During the incident?" he asked. "Yes." "The King and the Pope are pressing me daily to get a glimpse of the Holy Sword, but you¡ª" "I refuse," I interrupted firmly. "The sword chose me. What more do they want? Frankly, I don''t trust any of them." Who could trust a corrupted Pope or a father willing to sell his own daughter? "The Holy Sword of Nihil belongs to the Kingdom. To the world. The sword¡ª" "The sword belongs to me," I cut him off. "Because I am the only one who can wield it." In an instant, Trinity Nihil appeared in my hand, surrounded by a sh of light. "And I am the only one who can return it to its resting ce," I dered as the sword vanished. "..." I sighed at my father''s unyielding gaze. "When I told Aunt Belle about having the sword, she was happy for me and didn''t pry for any details. She trusts me that much. But you, Father?" I couldn''t help butugh. "You summoned me here just to hand over the sword so you can please the Pope and the King." "Edward."@@novelbin@@ "Will you resort to torturing me if I say no?" I asked, genuinely curious. "You know what. Forget that. I also want to ask you something. Did you really kill Simon''s parents?" "Who told you that? Elona?" Father asked. "Yeah, she''s worried and keepsining to me. What a great father and foster brother you are," I retorted sarcastically. Father''s lips curved into a slight smile at my remark. "Coming from you, it''s rather ironic, Edward." I grimaced, not denying his observation. "I never imed to be a good brother, but if Mother were here, she would have been better at parenting her children than you." Father''s smile disappeared as I mentioned Mother, and he leaned back in his chair. After a moment of silence, he spoke. "I killed Matthew, but I didn''t kill his wife." "You killed them because they were part of Ante-Eden, and they were indirectly responsible for Mother''s death, right?" Father seemed surprised that I knew about that, but he shook his head. "Matthew''s mother was killed by Conrad. I killed Matthew because he was dying and asked me to end him to atone for his sins. I did so, maybe out of pity or anger." "I see..." It was clearer to me now. "Oryanna..." Father''s gaze drifted to a frame on his desk. "Oryanna meant a lot to me. She asked me in the end to take care of you and Elona, but I suppose that I have been a bad father." "Yes," I replied without hesitation. Father chuckled at my straightforward response. "We have really nothing inmon, Edward. You took a lot from your mother, even though you didn''t awaken her bloodline..." I fell silent, not quite understanding what he meant. Then, with a serious expression, my father spoke, "After the ceremony ends,e back here. I will tell you everything." Chapter 203 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [3] Edward And Myra ? I found myself in the old man''s office at the academy, feeling a bit strange since he rarely stepped foot inside the ce despite being the headmaster. I couldn''t help butment on it. "Did you call me, old man?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Are you thinking of something insulting?" he retorted. "No. Stop assuming I''m always in a sour mood, old man," I replied, shaking my head. He brought up the incident at the birthday party. "I heard what happened at the birthday party." "Are you going to ask me to hand over Trinity Nihil too? Because my answer would still be no." The old man, Geoffrey, chuckled in response. "No need. I think it''s best if the sword remains in your hands. Hallows of Eden are sacred objects, but they also attract some unsavory characters." Speaking of unsavory characters, I couldn''t help but mention his brother, the Pope, who seemed to have his eyes on my sword as well. "Again with that," Geoffrey narrowed his eyes. "My brother has been loyal to Eden from the beginning." "Which makes him even more dangerous. I warned you, old man, but you keep brushing off my words. Don''t act surprised when things between you two turn into a big drama." Geoffrey''s expression twitched at my harsh words. "At the very least, keep an eye on him. And if you have anypassion, try to keep him away from Maria and Seraphina. Oh, and while you''re at it, find some way to keep him from getting too close to Helen too." "Helen...? She''s my brother''s adopted daughter, you brat," Geoffrey was taken aback. "Having a daughter at his age is pretty cringe anyway, so do something about it," I shrugged. Helen was still on the good side for now, but with the Third Game starting in a year, anything could happen in that time. "Alright, I''ll keep an eye on him," he reluctantly agreed. One less thing to worry about during my absence. "One more thing, old man. You''re still indebted to me for saving your granddaughters, remember?" I said with a grin. "Yes, but we don''t shamelessly mention such things," he replied, slightly annoyed. I shrugged again. "I just hope you''ll stand by my side if things get dangerous for me today or in theing days." He remained silent for a moment before nodding with a smile. "Yes, you''re quite annoying, but my granddaughters care about you, and I can''t remain indifferent towards you anymore." His words left me a little speechless and slightly embarrassed. That shitty grandfather should take some notes from this old man. "I''m reassured then," I said, turning to leave. "He is indeed interesting, Geoffrey." "Huh?" I turned back around to see an elderly woman with white hair next to the old man. It was the same woman I saw at the banquet with my grandfather. She was Melfina, the headmaster of the Trinity Eden Academy in Sancta Vedelia. "I can see the same cheeky way of handling things in him as her and Christina," she chuckled. "But he ispletely different from Connor¡­" Melfina Indi Zeste. The Headmaster of the Trinity Academy. But she was also Celes'' grandmother, the Leading/Cover Heroine of the Second Game. "Hey, Nihil boy, are you interested in joining the Trinity Eden Academy?" Melfina asked with a smile. I''m indeed interested. But before that¡­ Who is Nihil boy?! [] ''I don''t need one!'' "I''m nning to join it next year, so yeah. I would be grateful if you could keep a seat for me," I replied. "Excellent!" Melfina seemed shocked and caught off guard by my immediate positive answer, and she pped her hands. "What?! You''re leaving my academy?!" The old man didn''t seem pleased at all. "Yes, old man. I''m tired of this Kingdom and this Academy, so I''m leaving." "If you can''t handle this Academy, you''ll never be able to handle the Trinity Eden Academy, brat. These people have been raised believing they''re superior to everyone else. They also have a stronger constitution thanks to the Holy Tree of Eden." "I know, but..." I grinned at him and waved my hand dismissively. "I don''t care." ¡­. "Is that why you came? Robbing my best students?" Geoffrey red at Melfina. "Of course not, but I''m interested in a few ones-" "Forget that idea. Only that twisted brat is willing to go to that ce..." Geoffrey dissed her. "Don''t be so angry, Geoffrey. I think this can bring a good omen to Sancta Vedelia. Connor died, and the ambiance is a little tense. The next year should be a delightful one." "Because the Prophetess should appear soon, isn''t it?" Geoffrey asked. "Indeed, she is among a few talented girls from my Academy. I''m certain." "Whatever. You''ll have to convince Thomen and Belle first. They''ll never let Edward go to Sancta Vedelia. This is, without a doubt, the most dangerous ce for him." "Another reason for me to bring Edward there," Melfina winked. ****@@novelbin@@ I''ve warned the old man for my safety and about the Pope, that''s good. Melfina also seemed eager to see me next year in the Trinity Academy, that''s perfect. I just have to convince Aunt Belle to let me go¡­ Thest time I spoke about that she red at me enough to get chills. She seemed to really not want to let me go there. Honestly I was also apprehensive about this ce. I was supposed to die there after all. "Sigh¡­this will be thest time I step inside this Academy huh¡­" I muttered as I looked up at the building. "Oh." As I looked up, I spotted Miranda speaking with Lea and Tyler on the upper floor. ¡­ ¡­ As I walked towards them, I couldn''t help but notice how close Lea and Tyler were. "Those two are always together now, it can''t be more obvious," I remarked. "Edward?" Miranda turned around, looking surprised to see me. "Oh, buddy!" Tyler approached me for a hug, but I yfully dodged him. "Come on, dude!" "Keep the hugs for her," I said, nodding towards Lea, whose face turned bright red. "I already hugged her plenty of t-" -Thud! "Ugh..." Lea dragged the groaning Tyler away. "Are you happy for them?" I asked, noticing Miranda''s joyful expression as she looked at Lea and Tyler. "Oh, yes," Miranda beamed. "It wasplicated with Lea''s parents, as Tyler is amoner, but upon understanding that Tyler was Jayden''s close friend, they epted." "They should have just engaged her to Jayden. I''m sure he would have agreed immediately." "Hey!" Miranda yfully punched my arm at my words. "Not her." "Where''s Loid? Haven''t seen him in a while?" I asked, suddenly remembering that troublesome guy. Miranda red at me in response. "Since your fight against him, he''s been training every day like a madman. I don''t think he wants to see you again." "Thank God, I don''t want to see him either," I said, patting my heart dramatically. "Hmph." Miranda huffed and started to walk away. But I couldn''t let her leave just yet. I grabbed her arm gently. "My bad." "Your bad for what?" Miranda asked, turning around. I stepped closer to her, looking into her tangerine eyes. "You don''t know why?" "No." Miranda''s voice wavered slightly, but she didn''t back away. I ran my fingers through Miranda''s beautiful dark green hair and smiled. "For making your life tough." She stared at me, seemingly lost for words. "Am I forgiven, Myra?" I asked, gently stroking her cheeks. Miranda shuddered at my touch, and her cheeks flushed. "I-I..." I leaned closer, my head nearing her neck, her minty scent filling my senses. "...!" Miranda closed her eyes tightly, and I felt her whole body heating up. "Brother?" "Ah!" I quickly pulled away as Elona''s voice interrupted us. "E-Elona? What''s up?" I scratched my cheek, trying topose myself and calm my racing emotions. "Myra?" Elona nced behind me. Miranda was walking away. "What happened?" "Nothing," I replied. "Really?" Elona tilted her head with a grin. I smiled and ruffled her hair yfully. "Nothing, stupid sister." "Ouch!" Chapter 206 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [6] The Girl Named Layla Chapter 206 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [6] The Girl Named La The Tarmias Duchy, a powerful House in the Celesta Kingdom and the world, traced its lineage back to the Goddess of Witchcraft and Magic, Hecate. However, a peculiarity gued the Tarmias family¡ª women inherited more traits and blessings from the Tarmias Bloodline than men. Unfortunately, fate seemed to have cursed them, as they rarely gave birth to girls, and when they did, many would be in a sickened state. Jarett Tarmias, the only son of the Tarmias Duchy, inherited the title at an appropriate age due to his intelligence and capabilities. At 22 years old, he married Alyssa, a noble from Sancta Vedelia. With her intelligence and connections, the marriage went smoothly. They had two children: John and La. John took after his father, possessing the same mentality and mindset, while La stood out with her differences. Her birth was a source of great worry for Jarett and the Tarmias family, but their fears were alleviated when they saw she was healthy and free from sickness. Jarett, especially, was overjoyed to have a daughter, let alone a healthy one. Growing up, La was spoiled by her parents, especially her mother Alyssa, who imparted her knowledge of etiquette, behavior, and the peculiar use of mana from Sancta Vedelia. La proved to be incredibly intelligent, capable of absorbing vast amounts of information easily. However, tragedy struck when she fell seriously ill, leading to her mother''s suicide. This tragic event left a profound impact on La''s behavior, causing her to put up an invisible wall when interacting with strangers. She spoke informally and with a flirtatious distance to filter those she met, judging them at a nce and from a few words. Only with people she felt close to would she be more expressive, sometimes even losing control of her emotions when it came to matters dear to her heart. For those she considered close, La would show genuine emotions and approach them openly, but for the rest, she kept her distance, smiling politely even if angered, as they meant nothing to her. La''s closest bonds were undoubtedly with her father and her brother. However, after her mother''s death, she noticed a change in her father. The once-smiling man became more focused on his duties as a Duke, leaving La yearning for a deeper connection. As for her brother, he cared deeply for her, but his responsibilities as the heir prevented them from forming the strong bond she craved. The one who filled the void left by her mother was Alfred. When La fell seriously ill, he defied all prohibitions and forced his way into her room to be by her side. He became her savior during the three months of agony, and her affection for him grew from a simple admiration of a Prince to a crush, then to love, and eventually, an overwhelming obsession. Alfred became the only person who truly understood her pain and struggles, as La confided everything in him. With her heart set on Alfred, La vowed never to manipte him with her sickness or use his kindness to win his love. She wanted his feelings to be genuine, rooted in a deep understanding of her. However, everything changed when Milleia, another ''Daughter'' of Raphiel like La, entered the scene. La sensed something odd about Milleia as she should have been aware of her bloodline, but she seemed clueless. Despite her suspicions, La was confident that she could win Alfred''s heart. However, his behavior grew increasingly peculiar, and La barely recognized him anymore. Believing that Milleia was the cause, she begrudgingly epted her presence in Alfred''s life, thinking she meant no harm. But then came the crushing blow ¨C Alfred''s decision to make Milleia the Queen. His words shattered La''s world. How could he do this? After witnessing her suffering for three long months, how could he choose Milleia, someone he had known for less than a year? The image of her Prince charming crumbled, and La sank into darkness, losing all purpose in life. She noticed something was amiss when Milleia invited Alfred to join her near theke, and she observed the strange behavior of the couples around them. Despite her instincts telling her that something was wrong, La felt numb and detached, with nothing left to lose. **** In a dimly lit, closed room, La found herself tied to a chair, guarded by a few menacing men. "She''s the daughter of Tarmias?" "Yeah, and she''s a real looker." "She''s too hot, yeah." "No kidding. I wouldn''t mind having some fun with her." "..." La, who had been silent until then, raised her gaze and smiled subtly at the man making lewd remarks. The man''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he took a step forward. "Forget it. I''m going to have my way with her right now-" "Do you want that guy to kill you?" Thankfully, hispanion intervened, pointing at a hooded man leaning against the wall, his dark eyes fixed on them. "Out," the hooded man said in a chilling tone, and the others quickly left the room, closing the door behind them. The hooded man threw ast nce at La before leaving as well. In the silence that followed, a bright sphere materialized before La. Unfazed, La waited as a voice, seemingly that of a man, addressed her. "La Adriana Tarmias." "..." "Daughter of Raphiel and favorite of Hecate." La arched an eyebrow slightly at the mention of being Hecate''s favorite. "Let me introduce myself. I am the Guardian Nihil." La was taken aback for a moment before she burst outughing. "Golden sphere, you''re a real riot. Thanks for theugh~" "Why did you let yourself be captured?" Nihil inquired. Amused by the question, La smiled. "Why shouldn''t I?" "Because people still care about you," Nihil replied. "I''m grateful for them, but unfortunately, I''m not their first priority," La responded, bitterness creeping into her thoughts as she remembered how Alfred and Edward prioritized Milleia over her during her capture. "You''re referring to when you were captured? Edward Falkrona did try to save you, but you didn''t make a move to save yourself," Nihil pointed out. La frowned at this revtion. How did he know that? Unless he was there... "Well, I caused Edward enough damage already, and I''m just really tired of living," La sighed, revealing her weariness. "Do you give up on life because you can''t find true love?" Nihil asked. "You seem to know a lot, golden sphere, but it''s not just that. I''m not weak-minded enough to give up on life just because of rejection... even though it hurts. Actually, I guess I am weak-minded," La admitted. She longed for someone who would prioritize her above all else, and the realization that she was merely a second choice to those close to her was heartbreaking. "You are not weak-minded. You are one of the strongest people I have ever met," Nihil asserted. Amused by hisment, La grinned. "Oh, are you trying to hit on me, Guardian Nihil? The idea of marrying and bearing the children of a Guardian sounds intriguing, but-" "Would you like to hear a story, La?" @@novelbin@@ La''s smile vanished upon hearing her mother''s voice from the sphere. Her eyes narrowed coldly. "This isn''t funny-" "This is a recording, La Adriana Tarmias," Nihil interrupted. "A recording of a day of your hell." As the surroundings shifted to a familiar room, La tried to stand when she saw her mother near her bed with a younger version of herself lying down. However, she couldn''t move. Nihil rified that it was just a recording. "Do you want to hear a story, La?" Alyssa asked wearily. Unable to respond, young La lost consciousness after enduring another wave of pain. "This is the story of a mysterious Prince from a faraway country..." La squinted her eyes as she saw her mother patting someone on herp. "...!" La froze upon seeing the familiar grey hair peeking out. With her other hand, Alyssa turned the page of the book. "The faraway Prince helped the sick Princess in secret and never revealed his identity." "..." La''s gaze shifted toward young Edward''s hand, grasping her small hand. "This tells the story of the Princess trying hard to find her mysterious Prince to no avail until one day¡­" "This is the story of Edward Falkrona and of Nyrel Loyster," Nihil stated before departing, leaving La alone with the lengthy recording. ... ... ... Five minutes had passed since Nihil''s departure, but for La, it felt like an entire week with the overwhelming amount of information her brain had absorbed. Suddenly, a bright light illuminated the room. "Lord Nihi-" Assuming it was the golden sphere or Nihil himself, as she no longer had any doubts after witnessing the recording, La tried to speak. However, her eyes caught sight of familiar grey hair first. "Where is she?" Edward looked around before locking his amber eyes on La. Although there was a smile on his face, it wasn''t a happy one. He swiftly moved behind La and untied her from the chair, but she was still bound by Anti-Mana bracelets, preventing her from channeling any mana. "Curse them." Edward cursed under his breath. "Edwa-" -p! La tried to speak, but Edward''s p silenced her. "Shut up and don''t move," hemanded before lifting her onto his shoulders. Chapter 208 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [8] Gladys ? "La!" I shook her shoulders, but she remained unresponsive, and her skin grew colder by the second. Looking around the familiarke spot, my frustration boiled over. "Damn it!" I had already tried giving her all the vials I had, but it seemed to have no effect on her condition. My mind was still reeling from the encounter with that mysterious girl. I couldn''t believe I didn''t notice that bastard lurking around! [] "Huh?" My eyes fell on a peculiar vial with a golden liquid inside. [] Recognition struck me as I realized it contained a concentrate of Golden Grasses. Without hesitation, I uncapped the vial and made La drink it. "Cough!" La coughed, and miraculously, her stomach wound closed rapidly. Color returned to her face within seconds. "This is even better than what I gave Milleia''s mother¡­" Why did that girl give it to me? "E-Edward?" La''s red eyes opened with pain. I sat down next to her on the ground, letting out a sigh. "What the hell just happened?" La, still trying to recover, asked, "What do you mean?" "Why did you throw yourself in front of me to shield me?" My confusion was genuine. La gazed at the sky, lost in thought. "And why did youe to save me? I hurt you, right?"@@novelbin@@ I remembered the time when I was bedridden at the age of four. "Remember back then when I was four?" She nodded, recalling our first encounter. "You were always insulting me whenever I came near you. You even pped me when I tried to drag you outside. That makes three ps in total." I scratched my cheek awkwardly, feeling the guilt of my unstable behavior from the past. "Yeah, I wasn''t in a good ce mentally." "Why did you stille to my aid even after all that?" I asked, something lingering in my mind. "Mom told you about me, and Aunty seemed worried about me. I-I don''t know why, but you seemed really angry and scared at that time," she confessed. I couldn''t recall the specifics of that period, only the constant restlessness and pain. "I don''t remember much from that time." I was always on my bed, thrashing around. Then one day, I felt better. "Let''s just call it even now," I suggested, trying to ease the tension between us. As La looked at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, a mixture of relief and confusion washed over her. Her fingers nervously yed with the hem of her dress as she spoke, "I never thought someone woulde back for me after everything I did. I... I don''t understand why." Still you were there at my lowest, you helped me befriending the others and I have met Mirada thanks to you. It''s enough. "Let''s leave, before Your Highness calls his daddy," I said. La giggled softly, but then winced, holding her stomach. "I-I can''t move," she admitted. ncing down at her, I had a strange intuition that she might be exaggerating her condition. Nevertheless, I chose not to argue and carefully scooped her up in a princess carry. "You are hopeless," I said half-amused and half-concerned. "Thanks," La murmured, wrapping her arms around my neck as she rested her head on my shoulders. "I don''t know what you''re nning, but it won''t work with me," I stated firmly. With her upturned eyes and a smile, La looked almost innocent as she replied, "Am I really nning something, Edward?" I couldn''t help but avert my face. "Ah~" La suddenly let out a cry. "What?!" I stopped, immediately concerned. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she stammered, "Ah...you just touched my thighs suddenly. It''s nothing." "It''s not nothing! Stop wearing those too much high skirts, first," I retorted, feeling irritated by her antics. "Okay..." La nodded meekly, then unexpectedly buried her face against my chest, yfully tickling me. The whole situation felt incredibly weird. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts as we made our way back to her room. The attention we attracted along the way didn''t bother me as I was used to it and it won''tst long. Once inside her room, I gentlyid her down on the bed. As I stood there, my eyes locked onto the framed picture hanging on La''s wall. It drew me in, capturing a moment frozen in time. In the center of the photo, I stood with a grin on my face, nked by two of my closest friends. On my left, Miranda clung to my arm, a radiant smile illuminating her features. On my right, La yfully trolled me, forming rabbit ears with her fingers behind my head. It was a candid moment that perfectly captured the bond we shared. Behind me, my mother stood with an expression of pride and love, while behind Miranda was Aunt Olivia, her warm and caring presence evident. And behind La stood Aunt Alyssa, exuding a mix of strength and gentleness. As I gazed at the photograph, a mix of emotions washed over me. Shaking my head and leaving for my room. I needed some good sleep for tomorrow. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. "Edward." I turned around and saw a red-haired beauty there. Kleah called me right in the morning and since I also wanted to talk to her, I came here. "Senior." Kleah smiled and sat on the bench next to me. "How are you, Senior?" I asked, concerned. I didn''t have time to properly talk to her after what happened inside the Dungeon. "Fine¡­that''s what I would like to say but no¡­" Kleah replied. "Is that about what happened inside the Dungeon? I''m sorry, Senior. It might be my fault that guy did that to you-" I started, guilt gnawing at me. "No, Edward," Kleah interrupted, offering a soft smile. "You must have heard it already. Liart spread the news about my elven lineage throughout the Kingdom." That vile bastard... His actions had caused such distress to Kleah, and it infuriated me. "Because you rejected him?" I asked, already knowing the answer. Kleah nodded bitterly. "Now everyone looks at me differently, and my family mighte here to look for me and my elder sister." "I don''t care about you being a Half-Elf, Senior," I said firmly, hoping to reassure her. Her smile returned, grateful for my support. "I know, you never cared about that, but people have different opinions about halves like me in this Kingdom, and even more so in Sancta Vedelia." "Sancta Vedelia, huh..." Sancta Vedelia was a ce of prestigious Elven Noble Houses, but it seemed even there, Kleah''s lineage had been met with disdain. Kleah continued, her voice tinged with sadness. "My father married my human mother secretly, and it didn''t sit well at all in my House. My House despises Halves, and my sister and I were treated harshly there..." She wiped away her tears and took a deep breath to steady herself. "One day, some of my kin tried to assault me and my sister. We were just livestock to them. My sister and I managed to escape, and thanks to Aunt Lydia and others, we were presumed dead after our House was burned to ashes." My heart ached for Kleah, and I struggled to find the right words. "I...am sorry," I finally managed to say, knowing that my words alone wouldn''t erase her pain. She looked up at the sky, her leaf-like eyes shimmering with emotions. "Sometimes I feel homesick and want to see my few friends there, but unfortunately, I can''t. We''ll never be weed there, Edward..." "..." "Edward... I''m going to join Ante-Eden." "Huh?" My eyes widened in surprise at Kleah''s unexpected announcement. Did I hear correctly? "Thanks to Leon, I recovered some memories of a girl on Earth." "K-Kleah?" My confusion deepened. "My name was dys Caleb." "What...?" Shocked, I stood up. "G-dys?" The name struck a chord in my heart. dys Caleb was one of my close friends back on Earth, along with Emric and Ephera. We shared some unforgettable moments in Paris together. "Edward... back then, you hid your face and asked me to call you Nyrel, right?" Kleah said, her eyes teary. "You are Nyrel Loyster?" "G-dys?" I stammered. Kleah burst into tears and embraced me. "I''m so d to see you... again." Her revtion left me speechless, and all I could do was pat her backfortingly. "After Ephera died, you disappeared, and Emric left on his own... Yanis, Lucy, Marlene, and I searched everywhere, but we couldn''t find you..." "I-I..." At that time, I had left for Tokyo... "E-Ephera was also our friend! You left us without even telling us where you had gone..." "dys... I didn''t want to do that..." "N-Nyr, I don''t have much time... please listen to me. After you left, Emric killed his father and disappeared." "What?!" "Listen to me!" Kleah gripped my clothes, tears streaming down her face. "L-Lucy went to look for him, but she was found dead after a week. I-I, Marlene, and Yanis tried to find them, but..." Horror overtook Kleah as she recalled something. "H-Hey, dys?" I shook her with concern. Kleah shook her head, her grip on my arms tightening. "N-Nyr, everything that...happened to us, even before your family''s death, was nned by someone...!" "...!" "I don''t know what they want, but they won''t stop. They''ll never leave us alone..." Kleah''s voice trembled, haunted by painful memories. "N-Nyr... I-I..." Tears flowed endlessly from her eyes as she spoke. "They r-r*ped me! Leon tried to stop them, but... I was r*ped because of them, and... we are just pawns!" "..." "W-We are just pawns, and our attempts to fight back are just some sick entertainment for them!" She said, her voice filled with disgust. While I couldn''t fully grasp everything she was saying, I could see the overwhelming fear and despair in dys''s eyes. Kleah hugged me tightly once more. "P-Please... Nyr... don''t try anything anymore. Just leave, go somewhere else. I-I don''t want choose between Leon and you... he means everything to me... so please, go far away from here." "G-dys... what are you saying?" I grabbed her arm, desperate to understand. She wiped her tears and gave me a sad smile. "It was good while itsted, Nyr, but it seems none of us deserved happiness..." She said walking away. My whole body shivered after everything I heard from dys. It just came out of nowhere and I was having hard time to connect all the points. "E-Ephera is here, dys!" I blurted out, and Kleah stopped in her tracks. "I-I know... I don''t know where, but they are all here. But we weren''t brought here by a benevolent person, Nyr... If you see them again, please tell them," dys said, her smile tinged with sorrow. "Tell them that I miss them." Chapter 209 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [9] Jealous ? "Dad." I looked up from my thoughts as my little girl, Tihana, tugged at my sleeve with her bluish-white hair and big round amber eyes. "Why are you so sad?" she asked, her innocent concern making me smile. "Well, you''re quite the perceptive one, aren''t you?" I chuckled, patting her hair gently. "Ehehehe~" Tihana closed her eyes in delight, reveling in the attention. "Papa, me too!" Annabelle appeared by my side and leaned her head on my shoulder. "Of course," I replied, giving Annabelle an affectionate pat on the head as well. "Big sister! You''re always with Dad!" Tihana pouted, feeling left out. Annabelle yfully stuck her tongue out. "Well, the big sister gets all the perks." "Nooooo!" As I watched my daughters bicker with each other, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy and pride. They were growing up so fast, and being a father was the most rewarding role I could ever imagine¡ªor so any biological father would have thought! "I''m really bing more of a dad than a God," I mused, grateful for Aunt Belle''s help in taking care of Orlin. "H-Hey! It''s starting!" "Who are you going to vote for?!" "Definitely Milleia! She''s too hot!" "I prefer Ca though!" The voices of my fellow ssmates echoed around us, discussing the hot topic of the day - the Miss Edenpetition. It was a contest to decide the most beautiful girl, and the anticipation was building as the event was drawing to a close. "Anna, take Tihana with you." "Yes, papa!" Tihana pouted as I handed her over to Annabelle and they vanished. "Let''s see who will win before the storm," I thought to myself, eager to find out the oue of thepetition. ¡­. ¡­. I made my way toward a specific auditorium in the second-year building and was immediately overwhelmed by the sea of people. The students were filling the corridors and halls, buzzing with excitement. Ignoring themotion around me, I pushed through the crowd, and as soon as they spotted me, they made way without hesitation. Nice. Upon reaching the giant auditorium, I saw plenty of people chatting excitedly. The stage, however, was empty for now, awaiting the candidates of Miss Eden who would soon make their appearance. "Edward?" "?" Damn. Jayden approached me with a smile. "You''re interested in the winner too? I personally think it will be Ca." "I see," I replied casually. Jayden seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking up again. "I saw La here. I see that you managed to rescue her. It''s amazing. By the way, she was looking for you." I tried to walk away, not wanting to encounter Zeus again, but then I identally bumped into a stunning girl. "..." My mouth hung open as I stood there,pletely taken aback by the breathtaking sight before me. Her wavy ck hair was elegantly tied back, cascading gracefully behind her head. She wore light makeup, different from her usual style, and instead of the shy zer uniform, she had on the more modest pinafore elegant uniform. La''s cheeks flushed a little as I stared at her, and she shyly twirled her hair with her fingers. "How do I look?" "..." Jayden, who was standing next to me, had his mouth open wide, and I was sure he might even drool if he kept staring like that. Everyone around us couldn''t help but gaze in awe. "Aah!" Without saying a word, I instinctively grabbed La''s arm and led her away. Having her near Zeus was too dangerous. "Out of my way," I said sternly to the people staring at us as we headed to an isted corner. Once we were sure no one could hear us, I looked at La, who was gazing back at me with a faint smile, without saying a word. "What was that all about?" "About what?" La asked innocently. "I-Is something wrong? Do I not look good?" She panicked, quickly checking her clothes. "I wore the other uniform and even covered my legs and thighs with ck stockings. My body lines aren''t even visible. Isn''t that good?" "No, rather it''s too good..." I replied awkwardly. "But I thought you didn''t like that uniform...?" Thest time I suggested her to wear the pinafore uniform because it gave her an innocent vibe, she refused, saying that Alfred wouldn''t see her body otherwise. Anyway, what happened in just a day? There was a stark contrast between the La I spoke with near theke and the one I encountered after rescuing her. "You said that this uniform suited me better, right?" La poked my chest, tilting her head a little. "And you rejected my suggestion." "Well, I changed my mind." "Good then," I smiled and tried to walk away, but La gripped my zer. I looked at her questioningly, and La just stared back at me. "How do I look?" At first, I was puzzled, but then I sighed and smiled. "You look really good." "Really?" La asked again, her eyes filled with a hint of expectation. "Yes," I said, patting my beating heart. I then walked away, trying to contain the fluttering feelings inside me. I don''t understand her anymore... ¡­. ¡­. "The next candidate is Lyra Kertalir!" Thementator of Miss Eden announced loudly. I let out a tired yawn, feeling exhausted from this never-endingpetition. Thankfully, we reached thest candidates, and as expected, they saved the best for the end. Lyra stepped out in a stunning red gown, eliciting cheers and gasps from the audience, enchanted by her beauty. I nced over at Simon, who was seated in the front row. He looked at Lyra with a wide smile, pping his hands in admiration. Lyra winked at him yfully and gracefully walked away. """Wow!""" "I''m voting for her!" Several people took out their phones and opened the app created especially for Miss Eden, quickly casting their votes for Lyra. "..." Kleah¡ªdys''s words kept swirling in my mind. I couldn''t help but think about everything she said. I''m still struggling to understand what''s really going on. Was she with that despicable guy on Earth? Did she know that he was responsible for my family''s death? If she did, then why would she join Ante-Eden? I don''t f*cking understand. I need to find Ephera or at least the others to gather more information. Lost in my thoughts, I noticed Miranda talking with Lea a few rows ahead of me. I smiled and decided to approach them. "What are you two up to?" "Kyaaa!" Miranda let out a girly shriek and blushed as all eyes turned to her. That shriek took me by surprise... Lea nced at me and grinned. "I''ll leave you two to chat, Myra." "W-Wait!" "Why the heck aren''t you taking part in thepetition?" I plopped down on the table and asked Miranda. Miranda shot me a re, her face still flushed. "Why should I?" "Next up is Ca Roger!" Thementator''s voice boomed, grabbing our attention as Ca sashayed onto the stage, rocking a gorgeous green gown. Her eyes were totally locked on Jayden, who seemed a bit unsure about joining her on stage.@@novelbin@@ "She''s stunning¡­" Miranda mumbled. "Come on, you should''ve joined, Miranda. You''d have got just as much praise," I suggested. "No... I don''t have their charm," Miranda replied. I looked at her and couldn''t believe she actually believed that. How could she think so low of herself? "And now, the moment you''ve all been waiting for! The Daughter of Raphiel herself!" Cheers erupted from the crowd at the announcement. "Milleia Sophren!" -WOAAAAAAAAH! I turned my gaze towards Milleia, who glided across the stage with grace, rocking a beautiful blue dress that had everyone''s eyes glued to her. Milleia scanned the audience, seemingly searching for someone. Her gaze firstnded on Jayden, then on Alfred, and finally, her eyes locked onto mine. She beamed a wider smile. "I think she''s into you," Miranda mumbled. "Lucky you, Edward." "Jealous, Miranda?" "W-What?" Miranda was clearly caught off guard. "Why would I be jealous of her?" "You sure about that?" I raised an eyebrow. Miranda smirked and looked away. "If I were to be jealous of someone, it''d be her." "Oh, hold on! We got ast-minute surprise candidate!" Thementator shouted, catching everyone''s attention. I followed Miranda''s gaze and my eyes nearly popped out. "Thest one is another Daughter of Raphiel! La Adriana Tarmias!" What the heck? Gasps echoed through the room as La stepped forward, looking like a freaking goddess in a white wedding dress. The off-shoulder gown clung to her body, and her ck hair was elegantly tied up, making her look absolutely ravishing. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from her. La stared at me with her glowing red eyes, and with a flick of her hand, she tossed a small bridal bouquet in the air. The bouquet twirled gracefully beforending perfectly in my arms. "..." La gave me a mischievous grin before waving her hand and leaving me to deal with the following embarrassment. "U-Um¡­" I stammered, unable to say anything and face anyone. Themotion that followed was louder than ever. "Hey, wait, Miranda!" I shouted, trying to reach her as she stormed out of the hall. "Move aside!" "This jerk!" "La should''ve been mine!" "I can''t believe this¡­" "Wasn''t she into Alfred?" "M-Maybe he tricked her?" Holding back my desire tosh out, I continued. "Miranda!" I spotted her and quickly caught up. "D-Don''t talk to me right now¡­" "Why?" I grabbed her arm and turned her to face me, but Miranda spun around on her heels and leaned in closer. Before I knew it, she nted a quick kiss on my cheek, leaving me utterly speechless. After what felt like ten seconds of shock, she pulled away. "B-Because!" Miranda covered her ming face with her hand. "I-I''m jealous!" Chapter 210 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [10] The Man Named Brandon ? [How long are you going to stay like this?] "Ah, yeah¡­" I was still trying to wrap my head around Miranda''s unexpected kiss. "..." I looked at the bridal bouquet in my hands, the sweet scent of red roses filling the air. I smiled and decided to stow it away in my space ring. A bridal dress and a bridal bouquet... She really knows how to throw people off. "Hm?" My phone suddenly rang, and I saw a message from Eric. [Sylvia has disappeared!] What...? I was taken aback by that message. I hurriedly left the building, searching for Aurora. She was talking to someone, a guard with a pale face. "Princess! The King ordered us to ensure your safety and the Prince''s!" "Where''s Sylvia!" Aurora demanded. "All the guards are looking for her, Princess! No need to worry-" "Take me to my father!" "I''m going too." I intervened. "E-Edward¡­" Aurora muttered. "Let mee with you. I need to talk to Uncle," I told Aurora seriously. "Alright." Aurora nodded, and we followed the guard. Before we left, I sent a message to Simon to take care of Elona. Then to Eric... [Keep an eye on Milleia.] Just to be safe. ¡­. ¡­. Thanks to a carriage and a contingent of guards, we were safely escorted to the Celesta Pce, straight to the throne room. King Charles, Davis Seaven, and Peter Greenvern were embroiled in a heated discussion, while Queen Edith listened with worry etched on her face. "She was in the Pce this morning! How is that possible!" King Charles shouted in anger. "Your Majesty, it only means that we have been infiltrated, and they kidnapped the Second Princess from within," Davis replied. "Peter! You were in charge of the castle!" Edith yelled, tears welling up in her eyes. "I''m sorry, My Queen¡­ I don''t understand how it happened either¡­" Peter muttered, looking confused. "Y-Your Majesty!" The guard raised his voice, and they all turned to us. "Aurora!" Queen Edith rushed toward Aurora and hugged her. "W-Where is your brother?" "We are looking for the Prince, my Queen!" The guard informed. "..." As I suspected, he''s not here... I gritted my teeth. "Where is Uncle Walter?" "Walter?" Charles looked around. "He is probably looking for Sylvia with the guards." "He might be in danger too, Uncle. It would be safer to take him into custody." I threw in a lie. They would never believe me if I told them that Walter took part in Sylvia''s disappearance, but at least I could restrain his movements. Damn it. I thought his targets were only Aurora and Alfred, but I didn''t expect him to target Sylvia out of everyone. Sylvia should have been safe until the next year when the Third Game starts. -Ring! [Ca has been abducted by Ante-Eden right in front of Jayden. I''m following him with Milleia. You shoulde now! The Garden is open!] "..." -RIIIING! Before I could even process the information, my phone rang. It was Simon. "Did you find Elona?" I asked, my heart pounding heavily in my chest. Please¡­ ["Edward! I-I don''t know where she is! Nobody saw her today! I called father... I called him and they dispatched the Falkrona Army. D-Do you know what happened-] I hung up the call and clenched my phone. I can understand why they took Ca, probably to drag Jayden into their game, but why the hell Sylvia and Elona? Brandon Dvoic and Conrad Leroy. I will kill those fuckers. [Old man, I need your help. Brandon Dvoic entered the Garden.] I put back my phone and stayed still for a moment. I ignored all the discussions around me. [] "Yeah." *** In the outskirts of the Dorian Capital, the remnants of several abandoned houses bore witness to the devastation caused by the Second Great Holy War. These once vibrant homes nowy in ruins, left deste and forgotten since the war''s end. Amidst the decay, beneath one of the houses, a hidden cer concealed a secret room. The entrance was cleverly masked behind a wooden wall, leading to a silent and dark chamber. Within the room, a rectangr table dominated the center, and two individuals upied its seats. "Conrad." "My Lord-" "Enough with such formalities, Conrad," Brandon interrupted, his voice firm. Conrad met Brandon''s gaze and offered a warm smile. "Right, Brandon." "Simon is still contemting, isn''t he?" Brandon inquired. "Yes. He seems hesitant," Conrad replied. "Then, eliminate Lyra Kertalir," Brandon ordered without a hint of hesitation. "I have already dispatched people to take care of that, Brandon." A satisfied smile yed on Brandon''s lips. "You know me quite well by now." "You were meant to be my brother-inw. It''s only natural," Conrad replied, speaking of their past connection. Silence settled between them as memories resurfaced in Brandon''s mind. He was a scientist, driven by curiosity and passion, and though hecked many friends due to his introverted nature, he had formed a close bond with Conrad Leroy, Matthew Leroy, and Thomen Falkrona. Thomen Falkrona had been a close friend of Matthew, and through him, Brandon had be acquainted. Thomen was instrumental in helping Brandon and Matthew establish theirboratory, and their friendship had flourished ever since. Yet, it all began with one person¡ªrice Leroy. The youngest sister of Conrad and Matthew, rice had been the first to recognize Brandon''s exceptional talents. Their bond had deepened, and they fell in love with each other. However, their happiness was shattered when rice made a startling discovery. Keeping her findings secret, she began to withdraw, and fear seemed to grip her heart. Brandon fought to approach her, but she vanished without a trace. All that remained was an old phone, on which Brandon yed a video message sent to him more than twelve years ago. The recording captured thest words of rice Leroy, directed at Brandon. [B-Brandon¡­], rice''s disheveled hair and dark-ringed eyes reflected her distress. [I-I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t reach out to anyone and suddenly disappeared¡­]@@novelbin@@ Conrad listened attentively, knowing it wasn''t the first time Brandon had reyed the message and not the first time he was wearing it either. [I-I saw something¡­I f-found something I shouldn''t have¡­], rice sobbed, her voice trembling. [O-Our Kingdom''s history was born out of l-lies and maniption by the same G-Gods we are worshiping every day¡­I-I couldn''t believe it and looked for more, but this was the truth. N-Now I...I am chased and have be a trouble for them¡­] rice''s words weighed heavily on Brandon''s heart as she continued. [I-It''s over for me. Don''t look for me and tell my brothers that I-I just ran away. A-Also, please don''t follow what I have been looking for...it''s dangerous. They will k-kill you if they deem you as a threat. I-I¡­love you, Brandon.] The recording ended, leaving Brandon and Conrad in somber silence. "I''m sorry for what happened to Matthew and Isabelle, Conrad," Brandon expressed his remorse. "You arete by nearly ten years, Brandon," Conrad chuckled sadly before shaking his head. "Matthew... I thought he would understand, but he couldn''t handle the pressure, and the same was true for Isabelle. I loved them, but that''s why we need to-" "...''reset'' their Fate," Brandon finished. "Can we believe in Lady Lisandra?" Conrad asked, voicing the doubts that lingered in both of their minds. Brandon smiled ruefully. "I thought of killing myself after I found rice''s incinerated body." The loss of rice had left Brandon with more questions than answers. He was haunted by the mystery surrounding her death¡ªwhy did she die? What had she discovered? He knew nothing about the truth behind her demise. "Then she appeared like a savior for me," Brandon murmured, his tone turning serious. "Lisandra Arvatra. She survived the Second Great Holy War more than six hundred years ago." Lisandra Arvatra, the Moon Princess, was a living legend of the Arvatra Empire. Supposedly killed alongside Prince Alphonse Arvatra, her presence after the war''s end had been deemed impossible. Yet, she appeared before a broken Brandon, shedding light on rice''s discoveries. Lisandra revealed the dark secrets behind the Second Great Holy War, exposing the lies that concealed the horrifying ughter of millions of lives. -BOOOOOM! Suddenly, a powerful explosion reverberated through the room, shattering the ceiling and causing debris to rain down. In the midst of the chaos, a figure leaped down,nding gracefully in front of the seated Brandon and Conrad. "You took your time," Brandon smiled, recognizing his old friend. "Thomen." Thomen''s grey eyes were ice-cold as he stared at Conrad before settling his gaze on Brandon. His voice was firm and determined. "Where is Elona?" "I''m sorry for Elona, Thomen, but I needed her to bring Edward," Brandon replied, his expression unyielding. "Where is Elona," Thomen demanded once more, his eyes locking onto those amber orbs that reminded him so much of histe wife. "You can''t me me for her death, Thomen. She was going to spoil everything. As for the eyes¡­" Brandon touched his own eyes. "She took away my sight. It was only fitting that I took hers to rece mine-" -BOOOOOM! In a surge of anger, Thomen kicked out the table andunched a furious punch toward Brandon. However, Brandon remained unfazed, calmly sitting there with Thomen''s fist mere inches from his face. "I will take care of him, Brandon. Walter is waiting for you at the entrance of the Garden," Conrad interjected, grabbing Thomen''s arm to restrain him. Thomen gritted his teeth, his anger exploding. "Where is Elona?!" Brandon stood up, ignoring the turmoil around them, and started walking away. With a final nce at his old friend, he spoke softly, "I''m sorry, Thomen." Chapter 212 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [12] Priestess Of Nemes ? "The peace seems to have ended, An¡­" Geoffrey''s mind raced as he observed the chaos unfolding below him. The peaceful times had indeede to an abrupt end, and the danger lurking in the shadows had now revealed itself in the form of the Garden above. His thoughts drifted to Edward''s warnings and thest message he received from him. "This brat seems to know what''s happening, though..." Geoffrey recalled, realizing that Edward had an understanding of the unfolding events. The young man''s insights and intuition were not to be underestimated, and Geoffrey was certain that Edward was also in danger. As the holder of the Holy Sword of Nihil, Edward had be a prime target, in addition to the existing threat posed by his origins. With a burst of light, Geoffrey teleported outside the academy, hovering above the ground. From his vantage point, he observed the frantic scene below as teachers guided students to safety. "H-Hurry up!" "Quickly, hide inside!" "W-We have to wait until the knightse!"@@novelbin@@ Despite the chaos, Geoffrey maintained hisposure. He knew that Ca Roger and Elona Falkrona were abducted from within the Academy, leading him to rule out the possibility of an external breach in security. Instead, he concluded that the kidnappings were carried out by someone intimately familiar with the Academy''s interior and defenses. "A traitor..." Geoffrey''s face darkened with bitterness as he considered the possibility. Edward had warned him of the impending betrayal, and it seemed that the young man''s instincts were on point once again. He couldn''t afford to waste any time. Geoffrey''s mind raced with strategies and contingencies, knowing that he needed to protect the academy and its students from further harm. But above all, he knew he had to find a way to enter the Garden and confront the danger it harbored. ''First, the Garden.'' Geoffrey''s intense gaze remained fixed on the majestic sight of the Garden. Bathed in a brilliant golden light, his entire body emanated power as he propelled himself towards the Garden with lightning speed. "..." But his swift advance was abruptly halted by a colossal pir of dark blue light that materialized before him. From within the luminous radiance emerged a stunning young woman, not more than twenty years old. Her night blue hair flowed gracefully, and her mesmerizing red eye flickered with an enigmatic allure, while the other eye remained hollow. Geoffrey''s instincts tingled with foreboding as he faced this awe-inspiring presence. He rarely encountered such an overwhelming aura of ominous power and strength. Raising her gaze, Lisandra extended her hand, and a dark blue light flowed from her palm, transforming into a breathtaking rapier. The de bore a dark blue symbol (¦«) engraved on its hilt. "T-This is..." Geoffrey furrowed his brows, realizing its significance. "A Hallow of Nemes." Lisandra''s voice resounded with a hint of admiration, "Ah, you are well-informed, Geoffrey Higer Eden. Umbra Cruenta is indeed a Hallow of Nemes." The needle-like de exuded a chilling blue glow, which then transitioned into a sinister dark red aura that sent shivers down Geoffrey''s spine. "Who are you?" Geoffrey inquired, readying a golden staff forged from the branches of the Holy Tree of Eden. Though not a Hallow, the staff held formidable strength. Lisandra''s crimson gaze fell upon Geoffrey''s staff. "You cannot hope to rival me with such a weapon," she retorted, exuding confidence in her abilities. A faint smile adorned Geoffrey''s face as he feignedposure. "Charles has the Crown, and we possess the Scepter-" "Charles Celesta is marching towards his demise," Lisandra interjected. "All that remains is the Scepter, which we already have in our possession." "W-What?!" Geoffrey''s eyes widened in disbelief. "The Guardian Beast of Lumen likely won''t awaken, andstly, there''s the Holy Sword of Nihil in Edward Falkrona''s possession." Geoffrey narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think I need to remind you what happened twelve years ago." "We suffered heavy losses due to the fall of the Apostles, but fortunately..." The red (¦«) symbol on Lisandra''s right hand glowed dark red. "The Apostles and Priestesses have been sessfully reced." "A-A Priestess of Nemes? Who are you-" Before Geoffrey could finish his question, a gaping hole materialized in his left shoulder, and his arm was violently torn from his body. "Lisandra Arvatra." Geoffrey''s eyes widened in shock and pain as his left arm was severed from his shoulder, blood spurting from the wound. The excruciating agony coursed through his body, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to show any sign of weakness before this formidable opponent. "Lisandra Arvatra¡­?!" Geoffrey growled through clenched teeth. Despite the pain and surprise, he managed to utter her name with a mix of anger and recognition. The name resonated in his mind, a legend from ancient times, thought to be long gone. The one known as Lisandra Arvatra, the Moon Princess, who was believed to have perished alongside Prince Alphonse Arvatra during the Second Great Holy War. But here she stood, defying time and fate, wielding the dreaded Hallow of Nemes with an air of deadly elegance. The red (¦«) symbol on Lisandra''s hand emanated a dark aura, signifying her connection to the Nemes. Geoffrey knew that facing her without adequate preparation would only lead to his doom. Lisandra''s voice dripped with low burning anger as she uttered her contemptuous words, "Hypocrites, followers of Eden..." With a surge of intense emotion, a pir of dark red energy shot up into the heavens, imprinting the (¦«) symbol in vivid crimson against the golden sky. ''I''m sorry brat, I can''t help you for now¡­'' *** "Are you running an errand, Charles?" As the sound of a familiar voice reached his ears, Charles came to a sudden halt in his running. His eyes widened in pleasant surprise as he spotted his trusted friend, Draven Stormd, approaching him with a warm smile. "D-Draven!" Charles eximed, unable to hide his happiness at seeing his fellow Monarch. "Thank God you''re still here." Dravenughed heartily, shaking his head. "Why would I leave when there''s a celebration happening?" Charles''s joy was momentarily overshadowed by the solemn sight of the floating ind above them. He quickly nced back at Draven''s beaming expression. "You seem to be in good humor, my friend." "You bet, Charles," Draven replied with genuine enthusiasm. "My son-inw, Edward, took care of that despicable woman who killed my Olivia. Ever since then, I feel rejuvenated." "Edward... your son-inw?" Charles furrowed his brow, curious. "That''s right!" Draven confirmed proudly. "He and my daughter get along perfectly. As for Thomen, he already epted Edward before, so there''s no need to worry." Charles''s confusion deepened. "Are you sure they''re both aware of this?" "Oh, trust me, Charles, they are," Draven assured him with a dismissive wave. "Edward and Miranda are a match made in heaven." Chuckling at his friend''s exuberance, Charles couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret. "I must admit, there are times when I do regret some of my past decisions. I agreed with Aurora when she called off the engagement with Edward due to his behavior. But now, he''s changed so much, and he even wields a Hallow of Eden." Draven pondered his friend''s words, recognizing theplexity of the situation. "The Holy Sword of Nihil, huh? If only he were an Apostle, he would have been perfect for you, wouldn''t he, Charles?" "You''re right," Charles nodded. "If he were an Apostle, I would have already given him Sylvia. But the Apostle must be bound to the Kingdom, and that''s not the case with Edward." "I understand," Draven said sympathetically. "It''s no wonder you want to marry Sylvia to Jaynde Rayena." Charles sighed, the weight of his responsibilities as King pressing upon him. "Being King is far more challenging than you can imagine," he admitted, recalling the turmoil caused by the recent events, particrly Alfred''s unexpected decision to take Milleia Sophren as his first wife. The consequences were widespread, leaving La''s supporters distant and even colder towards Alfred, especially after his harsh words to a tearful La. His thoughts then turned to his always obedient daughter, Aurora, who couldn''t hide her anger towards their decision to arrange Sylvia''s marriage either with Jayden or Colton Arvatra. Sylvia herself had pleaded for more time, being just fourteen years old. Edith, seeing her daughter''s distress, hadpelled Charles to ept a two-year dy, but the engagement between Sylvia and Jayden was already set in Charles''s mind. It was essential for the stability and unity of the Kingdom, forcing him to prioritize his duty as a King over his emotions as a father. Chapter 215 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [15] Milleia Sophren "..." [] "Yeah?" I replied, but my attention was drawn to a specific area where a fierce battle seemed to be unfolding. The crackling of golden lightning in the distance captivated me, and I couldn''t help but fixate on the spectacle. Why does this feeling seem so strange¡­? An inexplicable sensation surged within me, elusive and enigmatic, making it difficult to decipher its origins. Shaking off the unsettling feeling, I redirected my focus to the sight in front of me. The Garden of Eden¡ªmore specifically, its replica, as we had learned on thest floor of the dungeon¡ªloomed high in the sky. "Second Wing," I muttered, taking a few steps back and channeling mana and Ruah into my legs. With a swift kick off the ground, I propelled myself forward with astounding speed before stomping the earth andunching myself high into the air. "Ah!" Unfortunately, we couldn''t directly ess the Garden as it was protected by a shimmering golden dome. Thus, we werepelled to take the underground route through the cave. I deftly caught the edge of the cliff, pulling myself up andnding gracefully on the ground. "As expected, the doors are open¡­" I whispered, observing the giant golden doors already ajar. Just like in the Game, they must have used the Scepter as the key, but it left me wondering why they chose Sylvia over Aurora. Pushing those thoughts aside, I ventured into the dimly lit rocky corridor. Apart from the purity of the air I breathed, nothing seemed remarkable about this passageway. This ground must have beenst traversed during the First Great Holy War, when Dorian Celesta shed with Deimos Arvatra. Before that, it might have been the era of DemiGods... "Now¡­ which way to go?" I pondered aloud, gazing ahead at the three distinct paths branching out before me. "Ah!" "..." The sudden scream from the left pathway immediately caught my attention. Miranda! Without hesitation, I stomped the ground and raced down the left path at full speed. Please let her be safe. My heart pounded heavily in my chest as I sprinted, desperation urging me on. "Ah¡­ ah¡­" Breathless, I came to a stop, my gaze fixed on the scene before me.@@novelbin@@ There stood a ck-haired woman emanating the pressure of a Monarch. Her reddish-orange eyes locked onto mine, and a smile spread across her face. But I ignored her and looked at Miranda, who was held captive by the woman. "E-Edward¡­ run¡­" Miranda''s voice trembled as blood trickled down from her forehead. "Release her," I demanded, my tone cold and unwavering. "Ahaha! Why should I? She nearly took away my right eye, you know?" The woman taunted, pointing at a fresh scar on her brows. "Ah!" Miranda let out a pained yelp as the woman struck her head, causing her to fall unconscious to the ground. "Mirand-" "Don''t even dare to take a step," the woman threatened, pointing a sword at Miranda. "Otherwise, I will kill her." I halted my movements and clenched my teeth in frustration. "What do you want?" "Actually, Brandon and Leon want you right now but¡­" she smirked. "But Alphie and Lisa were against it." Her words puzzled me, and I furrowed my brows. "You share the same objective, but your thoughts differ from each other?" "Ahaha!" Sheughed derisively at my question. "We are not friends, Edward. We have never been friends. Ante-Eden is merely a gathering of individuals who despise Eden. We all seek Eden''s demise, but each of us has our own distinct goals." Her reddish-orange eyes narrowed, and a sense of familiarity washed over me. Those eyes¡­ where have I seen them before? I couldn''t help but voice my thoughts, "Your eyes¡­" "Hm?" The woman raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you recognize me, Edward?" "What?" I was dumbfounded; I had no recollection of ever meeting this woman before. "It''s me, Jasmine! Jasmine Reis Aqu." "R-Reis Aqu?" I repeated, taken aback. Reis Aqu was another powerful House, considered a rival and friend to the Falkrona House. "It actually hurts a little, Edward. Did you forget since it was a long time ago?" Jasmine sighed in disappointment before suddenly tossing Miranda towards me. "Miranda!" I swiftly caught her, but when I looked up, Jasmine had vanished. What the hell just happened? My mind raced to make sense of the unexpected encounter with Jasmine, but there was little time for contemtion. Miranda''s safety remained my top priority, and I needed to find a way to confront the others and secure the Garden''s Key before it fell into the wrong hands. "Miranda." I gently patted her cheeks, and she slowly opened her eyes. "Edward¡­" Miranda mumbled, visibly in pain. "Are you okay?" I inquired, concerncing my voice. "Yes¡­I''m just a little tired¡­" Miranda replied weakly. Concern deepened in my frown as I asked, "Why are you here?" "I¡­was worried about you, Elona, Ca, and Sylvia¡­" Miranda averted her gaze, her voice tinged with guilt. "I-I''m sorry¡­I c-couldn''t even beat-hmm?!" Before she could finish her sentence, I sealed her lips, silencing her words. Miranda''s initial shock turned into a gentle eptance, and both of us could feel the intensity of the moment rising as our bodies grew warmer with each passing second. However, I held the gesture for just a moment longer, sensing the need to convey a more important message. "Ah¡­E-Edward¡­?" Miranda looked at me with flushed cheeks and moistened eyes, her emotions palpable. "Don''t do that again, Miranda," I said firmly, my gaze fixed on hers. "..." "Worry about yourself first and¡­please, don''t act so recklessly like that," I implored, my concern for her well-being evident in my voice. Miranda managed a faint smile and leaned in, her intent clear, but her body betrayed her as she lost strength. Her eyes closed, and she fainted. I smiled gently and held her in my arms, ensuring she was safe and cared for. Miranda had always been fiercely protective of those she cared about, but she needed to remember that her well-being was equally important. "Edward?" "?" I turned around, my eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Milleia. "Edward!" Milleia''s face lit up with relief as she saw me. "Milleia?" I muttered, my attention shifting to the unconscious Alfred lying beside her. "I-I''m so relieved to see you, Edward! I-I thought something happened!" Milleia gently ced Alfred down and hurried towards me. I did the same, carefully bringing Miranda to lean against a nearby wall before facing Milleia. "Why is Alfred with you? Everyone outside is looking for him," I asked, trying to understand the situation. "A-Ah, that! I found His Highness inside, and I-" "Enough of lies, Milleia," I cut her off, offering a tired smile. "Edward?" "Can you please tell me what happened? You were with Jayden and Eric, right?" I inquired, adopting a more serious demeanor. "I-I lost them on my wa-" "Milleia." I interrupted her again, my gaze growing cold. Milleia flinched under my stare, nervously scratching her cheeks. "A-Actually, I learned that His Highness was kidnapped... and you know what, Edward?! Professor Walter Celesta is working with Ante-Eden! He wanted to harm Alfred, and that''s why I separated myself from Jayden to find His Highness." "I see. Take Miranda with you outside," I nodded, turning to leave. "W-Wait! Where are you going?" Milleia asked, her voice tinged with panic. "My sister is still inside; I need to save her," I replied resolutely, not bothering to look back. "N-No! Y-You can''t, Edward!" "I can''t?" I frowned, puzzled by Milleia''s fervent plea. "Y-Yes!" Milleia nodded earnestly. "I-It''s dangerous! Ante-Eden...they want you!" I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation, and turned to face her once more. Let''s find out. "How do you know all of that, Milleia?" I asked, my gaze prating, seeking the truth. "Eh?" "I asked how do you know all of that? Starting with Walter Celesta, then Ante-Eden, and me. Don''t try to lie to me; I will find out the truth. I sincerely hope you won''t lie to your friend, Milleia Sophren." "..." Milleia hesitated, her expression wavering under the pressure. After a moment, she opened her mouth hesitantly. "Lady Raphiel told me¡­" "Raphiel? The Goddess? Since when can youmunicate with her, and since when have you awakened?" I continued my inquiry, maintaining my unwavering stare. "T-That''s¡­" Milleia struggled to find the right words, but my resolute gaze coaxed her to reveal the truth. "A-After my father''s death¡­" "Your father''s death¡­" I muttered, unable to hide the shock on my face. Her father''s death? Didn''t he die when she was seven or something like that? She awakened at seven years old? Is that even possible? What the hell? "I-I''m sorry, Edward¡­" Milleia''s voice trembled, and a pinkish energy began to swirl around her. "I didn''t want to lie to you¡­" Her once blue hair turnedpletely pink and took on a silkier texture. "But Raphiel told me to keep it secret." Milleia apologized with a sheepish smile, her pink-tinged blue eyes meeting mine with sincerity. Chapter 217 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [17] Discard Chapter 217 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [17] Discard "Fire Tornado!" Brida shouted, stretching out her hands. -BOOOOOM! A powerful explosion rang out as a swirling burning tornado shot toward Alphonse, who calmly stared back at it. With a slow movement, she pointed to the golden Scepter and channeled her mana. A curtain of golden lightning appeared and easily deflected the tornado. Charles Celesta, out of breath, looked at Alphonse with a tiredplexion. "W-Why? Why?! You are our savior and a legend of the Celesta Kingdom!" he eximed, clenching his fists in frustration. He couldn''t understand how and why the previous Prince or Princess, who should have died over six hundred years ago, was back now and fighting alongside Ante-Eden. "Please¡­I just want to know where my sister is¡­" Brida pleaded. "She is my only family¡­" Alphonse''s gaze shifted to Brida, and in a crackle of golden lightning, she disappeared. -BAM! Brida opened her eyes wide after receiving a lightning-fast kick to her sides. She barely managed to protect herself, but the impact was powerful. "Cough!" Her body crashed on the ground, leaving a deep crater. Struggling to stand up, she was met with Alphonse''s beautiful figure floating above her. Alphonse pointed her Scepter at Brida and spoke. "Kleah Teraquin is alive, but her status as a friend of Amael and her rtion with Leon Grimlock brought her into this situation. You can only me Eden for that." -CRACKLE! A sphere of golden lightning materialized, electrifying the air itself. "I will not hold back because you are my ancestor!" Charles shouted, raising his sword which shone gold. A tremendous amount of mana gathered around him. "Michael''s Celestial Sword!" He shed down, creating a strong shockwave. Alphonse, still handling her Scepter with her right hand, raised her left hand toward the iing attack. A golden crackling sword appeared, and she raised it high, just like Charles. Her right silver eye shone slightly, and as she brought down the sword. "Celestial Sword." -BOOOOOM! Alphonse''s attack easily overpowered Charles''s attack, striking him right in the stomach. The Crown on his head shone slightly, protecting him, but he was already out of strength and fell to the ground. "T-Traitor¡­" Brida muttered, coughing blood. "..." Alphonse looked at her without emotions and prepared tounch another attack, but- "?" She felt something on her left. Without saying a word, she disappeared in a crackle. After a few seconds, she reappeared several kilometers away. "Lisandra." Alphonse muttered, looking down at the sight in front of her. The ground was utterly destroyed, and smoke was rising here and there. Deep gouges marred the ground in several ces. Geoffrey Higer Edeny on the ground, surrounded by a pool of his own blood, his severed arm and staff lying nearby. Lisandra Arvatra stood there, holding her rapier, showing no signs of exhaustion, but her body bore some visible cracks from the intense battle. -BOOOM! Suddenly, behind Geoffrey, the ground exploded, and a young woman emerged from the debris, d in tattered clothes. Her mask was partially broken, revealing a striking golden eye and a white horn protruding from her head. Her white hair was stained with blood, and she was breathing heavily. "Y-You will pay for that¡­" Myrce muttered, her breath ragged. She had fought alongside Geoffrey, but theirbined efforts were no match for Lisandra Arvatra, and Geoffrey had ultimately sacrificed himself to protect Myrce. He was barely breathing. "You are here¡­" Lisandra murmured, plunging her rapier into the ground to support her weakening body. "It seems I reached my limit, Sylvia." She managed a small smile at Alphonse, who had arrived on the scene. "W-Who the hell are you?!" Myrce shouted, unable toprehend the presence of such monstrous beings within the Celesta kingdom, first Lisandra, and now another one before her. Alphonse ignored Myrce''s question andnded gracefully on the ground. "You should have waited before ''giving it'', Lisa." Lisandra smiled sadly and shook her head. "I-I couldn''t, Sylvia¡­he is our hope." The cracks on her body expanded, and it seemed like she was about to crumble. "I will take care of the rest," Alphonse assured her. "Ahaha¡­" Lisandra let out a single tear. "I, at least, wanted to see him onest time¡­" "You will see him again." Alphonse replied gently as Lisandra vanished, taking the symbol on her hand with her. Alphonse stared at the spot where Lisandra had been for a moment, a touch of sadness in her eyes, before retrieving the Rapier and stabbed the Scepter instead. "W-What happened?" Myrce asked, her mind still in a whirl from the unexpected events. Alphonse raised her gaze and studied Myrce carefully. "Apollo''s Bloodline runs through your veins." Myrce was taken aback for a moment. "But you have been biologically modified, and you possess a thicker infusion of dragon''s blood than your family''s natural heritage," Alphonse continued. "..." Myrce didn''t utter a word but red at Alphonse, memories of the suffering she endured due to the Iris Project resurfacing in her mind. As Alphonse turned around to leave, a sudden change swept through the Kingdom. In less than a second, a dark and chilling breeze engulfed the entire area, causing the golden aura of the Kingdom to turn ominously dark for a brief moment. "!" Myrce''s eyes widened in shock, and she lost consciousness under the impact of the mysterious force. "Ugh¡­" Alphonse held her head, feeling the overwhelming energy that had just surged through the ce. Her gaze shifted to the floating garden, where everything appeared to be back to normal. But those with a keen sense knew that something significant had urred. "The Key," Alphonse muttered urgently, realizing the gravity of the situation. Without wasting any time, she vanished from the spot, determined to find out the truth behind the sudden disturbance. *** "It''s near!" I shouted, elerating even further towards the two approaching presences. I readied my staff, prepared for a fight, but then I spotted Elona on someone''s shoulders. @@novelbin@@ "Edward¡­" The masked man muttered, confirming my suspicions that it was indeed Walter. "Leave her," I pointed my staff at him, my tone cold and resolute. Walterughed in response. "Unfortunately, I need her to-" "To get Alfred?" His surprise at my words was evident. I snorted in annoyance. "I know it''s you, ''Professor'' Walter. Give me back Elona." "Ahahaha!" Heughed again. "I see you''re well-informed. Whatever. You can have her back once I get Alfred. He''ll be here soon." Damn it. Milleia already saved Alfred, so Walter''s n is useless now. I clenched my staff, activating my Second Wing. -Bam! I closed the distance between us in an instant, attempting to strike Walter, but he managed to dodge with Elona in his arms. Stomping the ground, Iunched myself at him once more, but my attack was parried by a sword. "What are you doing here, Edward?" It was Jasmine. Her tone was cold as she questioned my presence. "He has my sister," I replied, trying to break her sword. "I warned you, Edward," Jasmine said, her (¦¶) symbol glowing red. "This is¡­!" The Symbol of a Priestess of Nemes. -Crack! My eyes widened in shock as I saw my white staff starting to fracture. Impossible! -BOOOOM! My staff exploded into shards of white, and I was hurled away. "..." I looked down at my empty hand, my expression filled with disbelief. She broke my staff, made of branches from the Holy Tree... Walter jumped back and red at Jasmine. "Where is Alfred?" Jasmine nced at Walter. "Alfred has disappeared from the ce we kept him. I will bring him to you. Release her." "What?!" Walter lowered Elona from his shoulder and yelled. "We had an agreement! You, Ante-Eden, kidnap him and present his head in front of everyone, then I kill him!" "The agreement is still on. Don''t waste my time and find him with me. He must still be inside-" "Don''t take me for an idiot, Jasmine!" Walter cut her off and forced Elona to stand. "This is a warning." "H-Hey! What are you doing?!" I shouted as I saw Walter take out a knife and hold it to Elona''s throat. "Don''t do that, Walter," Jasmine red icily at him. "Don''t give me any orders. I will take one of her Wings as a warning!" "Idiot! She doesn''t have any more Wings-" -Spurt! Time seemed to slow as I watched in horror as Elona struggled in Walter''s arms, her throat sliced. Her eyes locked with mine as she managed to say, "B-Big brother¡­" "ELONA!!" I kicked off the ground with all my strength to reach Walter. -Snap! "N-No¡­" I stopped a few meters away. Elona''s lifeless body fell to the ground, and blood soaked the earth. "N-No¡­no...no..." into the wall. "She didn''t have any more lifesavers!" "W-What?" "What have you done?!" Jasmine punched Walter, and he crashed into the wall. "She didn''t have any more lifesavers!" "W-What?" "She lost herst one in that Dungeon!" As I knelt before Elona''s lifeless body, a storm of emotions raged within me. Grief, anger, and despair shed in my heart, tearing it apart piece by piece. I gently lifted her head, my trembling fingers caressing her blood-stained cheeks. "L-Look at me¡­" I choked out, my voice barely audible. "D-Don''t leave me, Elona¡­" W-Why? Why am I losing everyone¡­ Silence engulfed me as I held her lifeless form, but- ¡­then a haunting whisper echoed in the air. {Are you angry, Amael?} "..." {Do you want the strength to exact vengeance on those responsible for this?} The words whispered sent a chill down my spine, dark and enticing but they were abnormally soothing to me. "..." {Then discard it, Amael.} "..." {Discard that which has burdened you with such agony and what has failed to protect your sister.} Raising my tear-filled eyes, I beheld the figure before me¡ªa girl with a ck blindfold concealing her eyes. Her lips curled into a sinister smile, and a sense of allure emanated from her very being. It was as if darkness itself had taken a tangible form. Chapter 219 [Final Event] [Closing Ceremony] [END] Edward Falkrona VS Brandon Delavoic ? Edward grabbed the unconscious Jayden by the scruff of his neck and appeared next to the distant altar. "Ca." He gently pped Ca''s cheeks, rousing her from her stupor. "H-Hm? E-Edward¡­?" Ca blinked, trying toprehend the situation. "Take him and Sylvia away," Edwardmanded with a sense of urgency. "Eh-Jayden?!?" Ca''s eyes widened in shock as she noticed Jayden lying on the ground. She hurriedly approached him, concern etched on her face. "Take them away," Edward reiterated, his voice firm and unyielding. "O-Okay, but¡­" Ca hesitated, ncing back at the approaching menace, Brandon. "Take them away now," Edward''s steely gaze sent shivers down Ca''s spine, and she immediatelyplied. Using her wind powers, she carried Jayden and Sylvia away, making sure to treat Sylvia''s injuries as she did so. Once they were gone, Edward was left alone to face Brandon in the Garden of Eden. "Are you Edward? No¡­" Brandon''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. "Who are you?" "Elona is dead," Edward stated, taking a step forward, his expression unreadable. Brandon''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing the news. He instinctively knew who was responsible ¨C Walter, his old friend and confidant, who had betrayed him and caused this tragedy. ''I''m sorry, Thomen.'' Regret and guilt gnawed at Brandon''s heart. He had already taken his wife''s life, and he had never intended to take anyone else in his family because of their shared memories together. "I''m sorry, Edward. I didn''t n to kill her. She was just here to lure you out," Brandon admitted, attempting to exin himself. "Keep your excuses for yourself, Brandon. They don''t interest me," Edward replied coolly. "We all have our reasons to feel anger, sadness, and love. Theye and go, beyond our control." Brandon''s gaze wavered, surprised by Edward''s mature and ruthless understanding. He found himself resonating with Edward''s sentiments, but there was no room for absolution in this grim reality. "That''s why¡­" Edward raised Trinity Nihil, his cold gaze locked on the man who shared the same amber eyes as Oryanna Olphean. "Don''t me me for what I am about to do, Uncle Brandon." Brandon''s smile widened as he vanished from sight. -BOOOOM! Edward parried Brandon''s sword with Trinity Nihil but was pushed back several meters by the sheer force of the attack. Undeterred, Brandon followed up with a powerful kick, but Edward was already prepared. "Second Wing," Edward muttered, and in an instant, he appeared above Brandon, delivering a lightning-fast kick. -BAM! Brandon shielded himself, but his arm couldn''t withstand the impact, cracking under the pressure. "Third Wing." An overwhelming surge of mana enveloped Edward. "Anathema''s Fire, Burning Breath."@@novelbin@@ -BOOOOM! Brandon absorbed the brunt of the attack, his right side scorched by the searing mes. "Ah!" Despite the pain, Brandon quickly recovered and swung his sword at Edward''s neck. Edward managed to dodge most of the attack, but a shallow cut appeared on his waist, blood staining the golden grass beneath him. "Fourth Wing," Edward muttered, and the deep cut on his waist miraculously healed. "Fifth Wing." His hair elongated, and his irises expanded. The swirling grey energy around him distorted the air, signifying the immense power he was essing. He pointed Trinity Nihil at Brandon, and the grey mana swirled at the tip of his sword. "Horus'' Breath." "Belphegor Breath!" Brandon responded swiftly, summoning a terrific orange breath, and the two forces collided. -BOOOOM! Both Edward and Brandon were knocked away by the explosive force, but they quickly regained their footing and leaped back into the fray. They exchanged blow after blow, swords shing with an almost melodic rhythm. Each cut and strike left its mark, their movements a beautiful but deadly dance. Edward''s attacks, however, were starting to weaken. The immense power he was wielding had a time limit, and he could feel it slipping away. His calm expression wavered, and his once grey eyes began to flicker back to amber. "Ugh!" Edward grunted as he received a powerful kick, crashing into the ground and creating a deep crater. But he didn''t stay down for long. With unyielding determination, he stood up and locked eyes with Brandon. Edward''s breaths were ragged, and his body trembled with the strain of maintaining his heightened state. He knew he couldn''t keep it up much longer. With a renewed resolve, Edward pointed Trinity Nihil at Brandon, gathering thest dregs of his strength. "This will be thest one." Brandon looked at him also out of breath beforeughing. "You truly are your mother''s and father''s son, Edward." Edward ignored him and coated his sword with Ruah before channeling all the mana and energy from his Legacy for thest time. "I''m not talking about Oryanna and Thomen, Edward." Edward frowned. "You speak a lot-" "Yes¡­" Brandon smiled. "You have inherited Kleines''ck of fear and Lydia''s, oh yes, you inherited everything else from her. "My father is Thomen and my mother is Oryanna-" "You should rejoice, Edward. Your mother is alive but not your father unfortunately and your elder brother died not long ago as well." "Enough." Edward said coldly and with a surge of strength, he channeled everything he had left into one final strike. The grey energy around him intensified, forming a swirling vortex of power around Trinity Nihil. "AH!" Edward roared, his voice echoing through the Garden of Eden. "Heru Nechem." The world seemed to hold its breath as he unleashed his ultimate attack. The air crackled with electricity as the de of Trinity Nihil came crashing down towards Brandon with unstoppable force. For a moment, everything froze, and then... -BOOOOOOOM! The explosion was cataclysmic, sending shockwaves rippling through the very fabric of the realm. The force of the attack was immense, tearing through the ground and shaking the heavens above. A blinding white light erupted from the epicenter of the collision, engulfing the entire Garden of Eden changing the golden sky to grey for a moment. As the brilliance of the explosion slowly dissipated, the worldy in stunned silence. The once vibrant and colorful garden nowy in ruins, the ground scorched and torn apart. Smoke and dust filled the air, making it difficult to see. Edward stood at the center of the devastation, his body trembling with exhaustion and his heart heavy with grief. He had put everything he had into that attack and there was no sign of Brandon- "I-I nearly died¡­" Brandon''s voice rang behind Edward, filled with exhaustion and regret. "You fought well-" "I agree," Edward interrupted, his voice cold and resolute. In an instant, Edward reacted with lightning speed, and Trinity Nihil found its mark, piercing Brandon''s chest. The young man fell to his knees, his face contorted with horror and pain. Edward, now kneeling on the ground, vanished in a flurry of white particles, only to reappear right in front of Brandon with a deathly pale expression. "Ha¡­" Brandon chuckled painfully before falling onto his knees, blood trickling from the wound. "Oh¡­I-I''m sorry¡­rice and all of you¡­" "Aunt rice would have found your acts despicable," Edward said harshly, his voice filled with anger and disappointment. "But she might still love you." Surprised by Edward''s words, Brandon nced up, mustering a faint smile before closing his eyes. "Unfortunately, you won''t see her. Only hell awaits you, Uncle," Edward dered, his voice steady but heavy with emotion. With a sense of finality, he turned away and began walking slowly towards the altar, leaning on it as he closed his eyes. "...like me." The weight of everything he had gone through and the burden of his actions weighed heavily on his shoulders. The Garden of Eden remained silent as the sun set, casting long shadows on the scene of a broken battle. Edward''s heart felt heavy as he thought of the losses he had endured and the choices he had made. He had fought with all his strength, but the cost had been high¡ªto high, and the wounds he carried ran deep. Laying there, he contemted the choices he had made, the paths he had taken, and the people he had lost along the way. His mind was a whirlwind of emotions and regrets, but amidst the turmoil, a glimmer of hope remained. He didn''t lose everyone, and in the face of darkness and despair, he still held onto his humanity. Something that was still present for now thankfully...and he hoped forever. Chapter 222 Prelude: The Boy Named Amael In a sprawling garden adorned with vibrant hues of green, a heartwarming scene unfolded. A young boy, his hair as white as the purest snow and his eyes a captivating shade of amber, held a wooden sword with determination. His name was Amael, and he was squaring off against his father, Kleines. The atmosphere was filled with the spirit of a jovial duel, a father and son bonding through yfulbat. "Come on! Mael! You can do it!" Kleines shouted with a grin. The cheerful encouragement from his father spurred Amael into action. His little wooden sword swung through the air with surprising determination. "Ah!" Letting out a yell, he rushed forward, attempting to strike his father. However, Kleines effortlessly parried Amael''s enthusiastic sword swings, his grin growing wider with each exchange. Undeterred, Amael''s small face was etched with seriousness as he continued his valiant efforts. He swung his makeshift sword with all his might, hoping tond a single hit on his father. The battle of yful swordy continued, a testament to their strong bond and sharedughter. Their impromptu battle took ce against the backdrop of an enchanting garden, a sanctuary of nature''s beauty. Vibrant flowers painted thendscape, and a gentle breeze carried the scents of blooming life. Meanwhile, three observers gazed upon the scene, their smiles radiating warmth. Lydia Alea Olphean, Amael''s mother, was seated gracefully on the mansion''s grand steps. Her delicate hand rested on her chin as her eyes sparkled with maternal affection. She watched her youngest son''s valiant attempts at challenging his father, her heart swelling with love. "Come on, Mael!" From the side, Connor Olphean, the eldest brother and the twin brother of Christina, was cheering for his brother. He had white hair like the rest of the family but shared the same grey eyes as his father. Kleines, the father, exuded a mix of amusement and pride as he faced his determined son. He effortlessly parried Amael''s enthusiastic sword swings, his grin growing wider with each exchange. Amael, hearing his elder brother cheering for him, felt a sudden surge of determination. He wanted to show his brother, whom he admired, how much he had grown. Kicking off the ground, he jumped and swung his sword downward with a yell. Kleines was surprised at first by his son''s gaze but eventually a smile appeared on his face and he lowered his sword slightly. "U-Ugh!" Letting out a groan, Kleines fell on his knees, ''exhausted''. "You got me, son¡­" He said while clenching the fabric on his chest exaggeratedly. "You beat me!" Amael was at first surprised but soon a wide smile appeared on his face. "I¡­I did it!" He turned toward Connor, Lydia, and Christina and jumped high. "I beat Dad! Did you see it?!" Lydia stood up and lifted Amael happily. "That''s my son for you!" She kissed Amael''s cheeks and praised the giggling Amael. "Why did you let him win, Dad?" Christina asked with a whisper to Kleines. Kleines grinned and patted his daughter. "It''s your brother''s birthday, that''s why. I hope you got a present for him." "Yes!" Christina replied excitedly. "I have the best gift for him!" "Mine is better though," Connor interjected, puffing out his chest. "No! Mine is better!" As Connor and Christina bickered, a man in a ck butler outfit appeared and bowed slightly. "My Lord, they have arrived." "Already?" Kleines sighed and looked at his wife. Lydia nodded and put down Amael. "Albert, can you help Amael and Connor put on a nice suit?" She added, stroking Connor''s head. "Of course, My Lady," Albert chuckled and apanied the two sons to the changing room. ¡­. ¡­. "It''s been a long time, Kleines!" A man with silver-grey hair warmly embraced Kleines, hisughter ringing through the air. "How have you been, my friend?" Returning the embrace, Kleines chuckled. "Very well, Felix. What about you and Lauren?" He inquired, turning towards a striking woman with equally silver-grey hair. Both Felix and Lauren hailed from the esteemed Reis Aqu House, their presence adding a touch of familiarity to the gathering. "We are well too," Lauren chimed in, engaging Lydia in a conversation. Lydia''s eyes lit up with delight as she noticed two children, their silver-grey hair matching that of their parents. The older of the two, a boy of six, stood alongside his younger sister, their adorable camaraderie evoking affectionate chuckles. "What a charming pair they make!" Lydia cooed, crouching down to their level. "They''ve grown remarkably since thest time Iid eyes on them." She yfully pinched their cheeks, earning shy smiles from Harris and aposed demeanor from Euphemia. "Yes, aren''t they just adorable?" Lauren beamed with motherly pride. "Harris, Euphy, this is Aunt Lydia. Remember her?" "..." Harris and Euphemia found themselves momentarily speechless under Lydia''s warm scrutiny. Harris flushed with embarrassment, while Euphemia managed aposedposure that only seemed to encourage Lydia''s cheek-pinching enthusiasm. "Mother?" Connor, impably dressed in a dashing suit, appeared followed closely by Amael and Christina. "Wooow¡­" Amael''s eyes widened in awe as theynded on Euphemia. It was the first time he had encountered someone with silver-white hair, and he was utterly captivated. Euphemia returned his gaze, prompting a flustered Amael to retreat behind his mother''s protective embrace, clinging to her skirt with a shy smile. "These are MY sons!" Lydia proimed with a yful smirk, her tone dripping with pride. Connor stepped forward, disying a charming mixture of formality and warmth. "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Uncle Felix, Aunt Lauren. And you as well, Harris, Euphemia." "He remembers us?" Lauren raised an eyebrow in surprise before affectionately patting Connor''s head. "You''ve grown into a fine young man. Where''s your twin sister?" "Aunty!" Christina bounded forward, enfolding Lauren in a tight hug. "Christina! You''re bing a proper youngdy, aren''t you?" Lauren teased, a twinkle in her eye as she observed Christina, her dear friend''s daughter. Harris found himself blushing slightly in Euphemia''s presence, while Euphemia greeted Christina with a genuine smile. "And the one in hiding is my youngest!" "M-Mom!" Amael''s embarrassed protest only fueled Lydia''s affectionate antics, as she yfully pressed her cheeks against his. "He truly is adorable, Lydia!" Lauren''s embrace enveloped Amael, her maternal fondness evident. "I remember when he was even smaller, always clinging to you like a panda cub." Amael''s face flushed a deep shade of red at the teasing remark, longing for the ground to open and swallow him whole. "And here''s your birthday gift, Amael!" Lauren gently lowered Amael and presented him with a beautifully wrapped box. "It''s for you." Harris stepped forward, his expression shyly earnest as he handed Amael a gift. Euphemia followed suit, her graceful presence drawing Amael''s gaze. Amael''s heart raced as Euphemia approached, his cheeks heating up. "I hope you like it, Amael."@@novelbin@@ "Y-Yes! I''ll like it!" Amael''s voice wavered with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. "You haven''t even opened it yet¡­" "I-I''m sure I''ll love it!" Amael stammered, his eagerness evident. Lydia''s mischievous grin only widened as she watched her youngest son''s flustered response, her gaze then shifting to Lauren. "Shall we proceed with the engagement between our children, Lauren?" Lauren''s enthusiasm was palpable as she pped her hands in delight. "Absolutely! Isn''t that right, dear?" Felix''s attention turned to Kleines, his brows raising inquisitively. With a shrug and a slightly exasperated sigh, Kleines indicated he wasn''t opposed to the idea, though he also gave a silent nod toward Euphemia. He respected her feelings and her choice would be prioritized. Patting Euphemia''s hair affectionately, Kleines posed a light-hearted question. "What do you say, Euphemia? Both Connor and Amael are good boys. Which one would you like to marry?" Euphemia''s thoughtful gaze shifted between the two brothers, finally making her decision by pointing at Connor. Amael''s heart visibly shattered, his crestfallen expression prompting him to seek refuge in his mother''sforting embrace. "Ah¡­ young love¡­" Both Kleines and Felix shared a chuckle at the turn of events. "It''s alright, Amael! There are plenty of potential spouses out there for you!" Lydia offered a hasty reassurance, her panic evident. "H-How about we arrange marriages with all the maids?" "Lydia?!" Kleines interjected, dumbstruck. He knew very well that Lydia was really capable of pulling off that to cheer up Amael. In the midst of the lighthearted chaos, Christina took charge, dering, "Amael will marry no one! He''s going to stay with his big sister forever!" She emphasized her point by hugging Amael''s arm protectively. Connor, slightly embarrassed by Euphemia''s choice and unsure of how to navigate the situation, remained quiet, his thoughts a mix of emotions and uncertainty. Turning his observant gaze on Amael, Felix remarked yfully, "Now that I''m looking at him... he doesn''t really resemble any of you." It was true ¨C while Connor and Christina each bore a striking resemnce to their respective parents, Amael had unique features. Curious, Amael looked up at Felix, seeking an exnation. Lydia, however, quickly intervened, her voice carrying a tender note. "Amael is a little different, that''s all," she said with a reassuring smile. *** |Happy birthday.| Edward''s voice echoed through the confined space of his jail cell, his gaze fixed on the cold stone ceiling. "You''re a bitte, Nevia," Edward responded with a hint of amusement. "Cleenah wished me a happy birthday in the morning." |I''m not Cleenah, and I''ve been upied with my own matters,| Nevia''s voice resonated within his thoughts. "As always," Edward mused. |I''m nearing my end. I''ll fade away within the next few hours.| Edward had alreadye to terms with this, but it was still a bitter pill to swallow. He was about to lose Nevia but strangely he didn''t feel anything. He was certain that he would see her again. |I''ve imparted as much knowledge as I could and assisted you in the ways I could. However, many things will remain concealed until you''re prepared, both mentally and physically.| Edward brushed aside her words. "I won''t let you disappear forever, Nevia." |You can''t defy Fate, Edward,| "You''re a goddess, Nevia," Edward retorted. "Like Persephone, you might have reincarnated. I believe that. Unless you truly wish to leave this world behind and embrace death, which I can understand, though I won''t ept it." |Yes, I''ve reincarnated, and I''ll be reborn anew, with no memories of the past.| Edward''s heart ached at the thought, but he understood her reasoning. "Why?" |There are things that are better left forgotten than remembered.| "If that''s your wish..." |You hardly know me, Edward. Your priority should be looking after those you hold dear.| Edward''s voice grew solemn. "And I will, Nevia. You''re included in that list. As for not knowing you, my instincts tell me otherwise. I trust them." Silence hung in the air for a moment. "Goodbye, Nevia," Edward whispered, feeling Nevia''s presence inside him vanishing. "I''ll find a way to reunite with you, once I be the Apostle of Nihil." Chapter 225 Big Sister And Mother ? "Then she told me something like I don''t care how many lives you''ve lived, I love you." "Aw, that''s adorable!" Christina eximed with a happy grin as I continued to feed her forkfuls of potatoes. I was seated on the sofa, and Christinayfortably with her head on myp, letting me feed her like a child. Her weakened state had left her with little appetite, so I took it upon myself to make sure she got some nourishment. I''d shared with her the story of my past life and everything that had transpired after regaining my memories. Theplexity of it all might have been difficult to grasp, but Christina caught up quickly, disying the same carefree attitude I''d expected. "At first nce, she might seem cute, but she''s a truly crafty girl. Still, I fell for that side of her," Imented, recalling my feelings for La. "She''s your first fianc¨¦e, right?" "Yeah," I confirmed. My engagement to La was well-known in Celesta, and I could still vividly remember Alfred''s expression when he found out. It was the look of someone swallowing a bitter truth. The satisfaction that brought me was quite unique. [] True, there''s something satisfying about witnessing such expressions on people I dislike. "You broke our promise, little bro." "Hmm?" I raised an eyebrow at Christina''s pout. Her brows furrowed. "We promised with Connor that we''d always be together and never marry anyone." "I don''t recall making a promise like that, big sister," I replied, yfully inserting another forkful of food into her mouth before she could curse me. "Besides, wasn''t there that girl promised to brother? What was her name again? The Princess of Reis Aqu, right?" "The one who rejected you?" Christina giggled seeing my grimace. "Yeah, but things gotplicated, and the engagement was left unresolved after father''s passing..." She spoke with a tinge of sadness. "Sis," I began, gently stroking Christina''s white hair, "as long as you, Mother, and I remember them, a part of them will always be with us. Even if I were to¡ª" Christina swiftly covered my mouth, her gaze stern. "After Father''s death and, recently, Connor, Mother and I have found the strength to keep going, knowing that somewhere in this world, my brother and her youngest son are alive and well. Don''t you dare mention dying again, Amael. As you said, I believe as well that they are with us. Father, Connor, Aunt Oryanna, Aunt Thelma and¡­Elona too." "Okay, big sister," I nodded emphatically, earning a satisfied smile from Christina. The room fell into an odd silence, and I looked up to see the stunned expressions of the maids and butlers who had been observing us. "What''s going on here?" I inquired. "Wee, my Lord," a middle-aged butler approached and bowed. "Ah, I remember you. Albert, right?" Albert''s eyes glistened with moisture as he nodded. "Indeed. I''m relieved you remember me." "Could you introduce me to everyone here, Albert?" I requested with a knowing smile. Albert agreed, turning towards the gathered staff. "This is your new Young Lord. He is Lady Oryanna''s son and, thus, Lady Lydia''s nephew." "But Lady Christina just referred to the young Lord as ''Amael'' and her brother..." A lovely maid, a bit older than me, ventured. "Yes," Albert confirmed. "But Lady Oryanna''s son also goes by the name of Amael. The same name as our tragically departed youngest Lord. Despite being Miss Christina''s cousin, their rtionship is more akin to that of siblings." Silence engulfed the room as the maids and butlers seemed to short-circuit mentally. "Does he bear any resemnce to our Madam or Miss Christina?" Albert asked, seeming exasperated by their skepticism. Their eyes shifted to a painting of me as a child of four, when I had pure white hair. There was some semnce there, but the fact that my hair was now dark and I had grown up had dramatically altered my appearance. Then they looked at me, and indeed, there was no discernible simrity between me and any of my family members. This was mainly due to my Olphean Bloodline, which had the effect of masking familial resemnces, and now it was working to my advantage with these unsuspecting workers. As long as they don''t believe I''m truly Mother''s son, which would only create unnecessaryplications, I should be fine. "I-I apologize for doubting you, My Lord!" The brown-haired maid quickly bowed to me apologetically. "No worries. Amael won''t hold it against you for such a small matter," Christina chimed in, finally getting up from the sofa. "This is my handmaid, Amael. ire." "Oh," I stood and offered a warm smile to ire. "Thank you for looking after my sister. I appreciate your care." ire''s face turned the color of a ripe tomato, and the other maids couldn''t help but emit a series of embarrassed squeals. "I-It''s been my pleasure to serve Mdy!" I muttered under my breath, "I wonder about that," sensing that Christina had probably taken advantage of ire''s doting care. Christina cleared her throat elegantly and stepped forward, addressing the staff with poise. "As Albert mentioned, he is akin to a younger brother to me and is Aunt Oryanna''s son. I expect you all to treat him with the same respect and care you show me, as he will be residing here from now on." "Y-Yes!" The enthusiastic chorus echoed through the room. "Then¡­" I stretched out my hands. "Time to see mom." "...." "Where is Aunt Lydia?" I reformted. Christina smiled sadly. "She left to see brother and dad." *** Sancta Vedelia was divided into distinct regions, each amodating different races due to the challenges of coexistence despite sharing the same holy ind. Thus, the ind was segregated into different parts to amodate the various races that lived there. Thergest zone belonged to humans, who were generally more sociable and open to mingling with other races. The Northern part housed the majority of Vampires, while Elves resided in the enchanting forest on the Western side. The Eastern part of the ind was inhabited by werewolves. Edward and John had arrived in the southern part of the human realm, which was also the most inclusive region. This part of the ind was a hub for ships and the entry point for many outsiders. Towards the far north of the human territoryy the noble cemetery of Sancta Vedelia. Only the high nobles of the ind were granted the privilege of being buried there. In this solemn ce, a woman knelt before one of the graves. She was adorned in an elegant blue dress that entuated her beauty. Her white hair cascaded gracefully over her shoulders, and her amber eyes glistened with sorrow as her fingers gently traced the name engraved on the tombstone. Not far away, another solitary figure mourned the loss of his wife. Catching sight of the stunning woman nearby, he summoned his courage and approached her. "Losing someone is never easy." Silence was Lydia''s only response. She seemed to pay no attention to the man. "I lost my wife two years ago, and I understand the pain yo-" "Leave." Confusion crept onto the man''s face as he struggled toprehend Lydia''s blunt response. "I''ve been through shitty daystely, and I''d like to avoid shitty interactions. So, please, be a dear and leave this ce before I''mpelled to dig another grave beside your wife''s."@@novelbin@@ The man''splexion turned ashen, and without another word, he hastily retreated. Lydia shook her head, her gaze returning to the two graves before her. "How could you both leave me alone with Christina¡­" Her voice quivered, but she bit down on her lip, forcing herself to stifle another outburst. "Husband... That bastard Waylen, your father, refuses to let me see Amael... I considered razing Falkrona Ind to coerce him, but his warning had truth... Amael might be in danger." A strange feeling overcame her, and Lydia rose to her feet, scanning her surroundings with a sense of urgency. Her heart raced, and an inexplicable sensation gripped her throat. And then she saw him, a young man with dark hair in the distance, standing amidst the graveyard. Christina was with him. Even with his hair changed, she could never mistake him for anyone else. Tears streamed down her face as she took an unconscious step forward. Suddenly, she was there in front of him, embracing her son. "Whoa!" Edward jolted at the sudden appearance, before he could even register the person''s identity, he was enveloped in a hug. Lydia''s arms embraced his head tenderly, and a flood of familiarity washed over him. He felt a sensationst experienced in Celesta. Although tears welled in his eyes, he held them back, returning the embrace with a pained yet relieved smile. Chapter 228 Samara ? Sancta Vedelia stood as a testament to the possibility of coexistence among races, a dream that had once seemedughable. Thend was a vibrant tapestry woven from the presence of Elves, Humans, Vampires, and Werewolves, residing together within its borders. Long before, this harmonious existence would have been regarded as a far-fetched fantasy due to the deep-seated animosity that had festered between these races for centuries. Their differences in beliefs and the feeling of superiority over others had kept them bitterly divided. But that was before the Blood Moon War, an event that urred five centuries ago and reshaped the course of history. In the heart of Sancta Vedelia, the various races united tobat amon foe¡ªthe Vampire-Witch. Bound by necessity, they set aside their grudges and prejudices, fighting together against a mutual threat. The defeat of the Vampire-Witch marked the birth of a newfound trust among the races. The Holy Tree of Eden, a symbol of unity and renewal, granted its blessing to all inhabitants, further cementing the bond between them. Love blossomed across once-impassable boundaries, leading to connections that transcended racial lines. However, as the generations passed, the heroes who had fostered this unity faded into memory, and discrimination began to rear its ugly head once more. A divide emerged between the ''lesser'' humans and the ''Halves.'' Thetter, often born without the inherent abilities of either race, found themselves ostracized. Lacking the innate talents of Elves, Humans, Vampires, or Werewolves, they were seen as a deviation from the norm, sometimes even bearing deformities or imperfections that set them apart. While not everyone subscribed to such prejudices, within the circles of the high nobility, particrly among certain Great Houses, these discriminatory beliefs took root. Samara, a young girl born to a Vampire father and an Elven mother, embodied the struggle of the ''Halves.'' Her lineage had gifted her none of the typical traits associated with either race. Instead, her existence was marked by a lethal power that inadvertently caused death and destruction around her. What made her situation even more sinister was her ability to heal herself by absorbing the lives her power took. While this seemed reminiscent of the Vampires'' regeneration, Samara''s process was fundamentally distinct. Tragically, her power had first manifested when she was forced to kill her own uncle, who had attempted to force himself on her. The cycle of death and fear escted from there. Eventually, her remaining family, her aunt, driven by terror of her uncontroble abilities, cast her into a deep well. Yet, even in that isted darkness, her lethal energy reached beyond, iming the lives of others. Desperation led her family to summon the strongest individuals they could find, who worked together to seal the well. Samara''s demise was agonizingly slow, as they submerged her in water that burned and purified, each drop chipping away at her life until her body finally sumbed. This grueling process continued for a week, a desperate attempt to prevent her from inflicting further harm on the world. *** -Ssh! With an unseen force tugging at me, I plummeted into the pitch-ck abyss and plunged into scalding water. "...!" Agony surged through my body as the boiling liquid seared my flesh upon impact. Struggling to stand, I was immediately met with another torrent of scorching water, this time from above. "Damn it!" I grunted, copsing back into the water. Calm down, I told myself, attempting to steady my breathing and endure the excruciating sensation of being submerged in boiling water. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I focused on the rhythmic sound of droplets echoing in the watery chamber. But then, a startling pair of deep blue eyes appeared before me, shattering my momentary focus. My heart raced for a brief second at the unexpected sight of the girl, her wet hair veiling her face. "Not a fan of this, huh¡­" I muttered, my attention briefly diverted from my own suffering. The girl, who seemed younger than me, sat against the wall, her knees drawn up to her chest. "Where did youe from?" Her voice was a hushed whisper, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "More like, from where didn''t Ie¡­" I replied cryptically, before attempting to approach the girl. "...!" My attempt to move was met with an intense surge of pain as my right hand was obliterated. The sensation of weight bore down on my shoulders, my body crushed by some unseen force. Samara''s eyes remained fixed on me, a manifestation of the curse I had glimpsed in her memories. So, this was what she had to endure¡ªthe curse that caused her immense suffering. "It''s unbelievably agonizing¡­" I grunted, forcing myself to extend the remnants of my arm. But it was met with the same fate, reduced to nothingness. Clenching my eyes shut, I grappled with the pain, bracing myself against the wall. Unfazed by my plight, Samara''s gaze remained focused on the wall as she bore the brunt of the boiling water. The sight of her enduring the ordeal without so much as a flinch was eerie. I groaned as another surge of water struck my face, feeling as if my sanity would crumble if the torture continued much longer. ... Hours turned into a day, and the rhythms of my heart halted briefly before resuming their beat. I was thrust into a cycle of death and rebirth, each revival apanied by searing pain. "What happened to your parents?" I found myself asking, attempting to distract myself from the relentless agony. "..." No response came from Samara, her eyes remaining closed. Drawing closer for a better look, I realized she had lost consciousness, sumbing to the pain that had driven her to this point. What was I even doing here? Wasn''t I supposed to help her? I forced myself to rise, defying the burns and torment racking my body, my purpose refocused on aiding Samara. ... But then, a violent explosion erupted within my skull. "Ha!" I cried out, my world copsing, only to be rebuilt once more. The cycle continued, a ceaseless dance of death and revival. "What¡­ Ah¡­" I gasped, wracked by the agonizing process. It was like nothing I''d ever felt before, a level of pain and torment that defied description. ... "Samara." I gathered a handful of water and cast it toward her. "...!" Her body jolted as her eyes snapped open. "I''m going to get closer to you, but you need to control your power," I informed her. "Stay away from me," Samara warned in an icy tone. I paid her warning no heed, advancing toward her despite the looming danger. An explosion echoed through my head once again, my world fracturing into oblivion. "Damn it!" I coughed, consciousness restored, my body rejuvenated. The same sequence yed out once more¡ªthe torment, the revival. And yet, I couldn''t give up. "Samara!" I yelled, cupping water in my hand and sshing it in her direction. Her body flinched, her eyes flickering open. "I''ming closer. Focus on restraining your power," I insisted. "Stay back!" Samara''s voice grew colder. Ignoring her warning, I stepped toward her, each movement a struggle. And then, my world exploded into shards once more, my body disintegrating into oblivion. "Listen, Samara," I managed to grit out, my body feeling as if it were being yed alive with each step. Despite the agony, I moved closer, my determination fueling my movements. Summoning the Anathemas Fire, I enveloped myself in its protective embrace, my body finally able to wield its power. As I approached Samara, she remained seated, her gaze locked onto me. She shivered slightly, and I could only imagine the fear she must have been feeling. That damn uncle of hers... "I''m not here to hurt you," I said, my voice strained as I offered her a reassuring smile through the pain. Samara''s eyes never wavered, but she didn''t pull away when I reached out and gently touched her arm. Carefully, I helped her stand, pulling her into an embrace. Her body trembled from the pain, but I did my best to soothe her by patting her hair gently. "Anathemas Fire," I whispered, surrounding her with the protective aura of purple mes. Seating myself in the spot where she had been, I cradled her against me. Gradually, her torment seemed to ebb as the Anathemas Fire worked its magic, alleviating some of her pain. Even though my body bore the brunt of the water''s assault, I could tell that Samara''s suffering was abating. Still, she trembled within my embrace, and in an abrupt motion, she obliterated my left arm. I winced but held her tighter, preventing her from escaping my hold. "Just rest," I muttered, my voice a mix of exhaustion and determination. Continuing to stroke her hair, I encouraged her to find sce in sleep. It was a gesture I had grown familiar with, one I had often used tofort Annabelle. As I closed my eyes, the agony of my own body and the cacophony of the water jets faded into the background, reced by a profound sense of protectiveness for the girl in my arms.@@novelbin@@ Given that I witnessed her suffer for a few days it was enough. It was difficult as I could do nothing until the girl in question was nearing death but at least I wanted to be there for them at theirst moment. Chapter 230 Connor Olphean

Chapter 230 Connor Olphean

"Why do I have to go to the Academy today when the entrance day is tomorrow?" I questioned my mom while slipping on the white zer of my uniform. The attire wasposed of a pristine white shirt, trousers, and the zer, with the only color variation being my silver tie. "Today, the new freshmen are given the chance to explore the campus and gain a better understanding of the ce," Christina chimed in, appearing in her own elegant white uniform. She winked at me. "Don''t worry, seniors like me will be there to show you around." "Wait a second... freshmen? But I''m not a first-year student. I''ve alreadypleted my first year in Celesta," I said, a hint of annoyance in my voice. [] I did pass, though! "True, you''re a sophomore, but since you''re new to this academy, you still need to get acquainted with it," Mom exined, joining us in a skirt-like uniform. "Come to think of it, why are both of you tagging along? I don''t need protection¡ªow!" Mom pinched my cheeks. "I did mention that I''m a teacher here, didn''t I?" "Oh, right, I forgot..." I replied. My mother, a teacher? It was a strange thought. "Unfortunately, I''m taking care of the third-year students this year," she sighed in disappointment, but secretly, I was relieved. Having your mom as a teacher would be kind of embarrassing. "As for me, I''m helping out as a good senior should," Christina added. "But you already finished yourst year," I pointed out, raising an eyebrow. "True, but I''ve been epted as Professor Prisci''s assistant!" Christina dered proudly. "So, I''ll be around if you have any questions, little brother! Anyway, bye for now, I''m off¡ª" "Wait right there, youngdy!" Mom vanished and stood in Christina''s path. "M-Mom?" Christina stammered, looking a bit nervous. Mom nced at Christina''s skirt, which was clearly above the knee, showcasing her legs. "Is that a mini skirt?" "Oh,e on, Mom! I''m neen already!" Christina protested. "Don''t e on'' me, youngdy. I don''t want any inappropriate gazes on my daughter. Adjust it to be at least thirty centimeters longer," Mom demanded sternly. "Fine!" Christina pouted, lowering the skirt slightly, but certainly not by thirty centimeters. "That''s still not enough¡ª" "Goodbye, Mom. Bye, little bro!" Christina hurried off before she could get scolded any further. "That girl!" Mom stomped her foot, then let out an exasperated sigh. "Wait for me, Amael. I''ll personally drop you off at school." "Am I a toddler, Mom?" I said with a grimace. I didn''t want to acquire a new nickname even before my time at the Academy started. Who gets dropped off by their mom at seventeen? Unless you''re really very far away, but even then, it would be pretty embarrassing for me. "You''ll always be my cute little child to me, Amael!" Mom said, her eyes misty. "I-I''ll go on ahead!" I dered and started walking away, but Mom caught me by the tie and adjusted it with a sigh. Then she kissed my cheeks. "Don''t get into any trouble." "Don''t worry," I assured her and walked off. [] "Come on, trust me," I replied, but then I remembered something and called out, "Helga?" The headmaid appeared promptly with a smile. "Yes, Young Lord?" "Can you take care of her for me?" I motioned to Annabelle. "Wow, Papa! I was ying hide and seek with Samara sis!" "Samara sis...? Whatever, Annabelle, you need to rx a little and learn about the world, so be kind to Helga." I ruffled Annabelle''s hair as she hugged me. "Okay..." Annabelle nodded and joined Helga. I didn''t really want to be apart from her, but she needed morepany than just me during my often-annoying days at the academy. She was still too young for that. I wanted her to enjoy herself a bit while still learning. As for protection and assistance, I had Samara with me. That was certainly enough. "Milord." One of the butlers opened the door to a luxurious silver limousine. Indeed, our family was quite well-off, and Mom had just acquired this limousine for me yesterday. There was a beautiful white car parked behind it, belonging to Mom, and the grey car that had just left was Christina''s. Just today, she wasining about always having a driver to drop her off, but Mom was firm in her decision not to allow either me or Christina to travel alone. The drivers were Olphean Knights of high caliber, personally trained by Mom and Dad. "I should perhaps tell her to sell the limousine and get a more modest car..." I didn''t want to disy affluence with a limousine, and it was somewhat awkward as well. Oh well. I settled into the backseat, and the driver started the car. "What''s your name?" I asked the driver, who appeared to be no more than forty years old. "Francis, Milord," he responded respectfully. "You''re more than just a driver, aren''t you? You seem quite strong," I remarked with a grin. Francis chuckled at my words. "Indeed, Milord. I hold the position of one of the Commanders within Lady Alea''s Olphean Army. She personally requested me to look after you, and I was more than d toply." "Why?" I inquired. "Because you''re thest heir of the Olphean House, Lord Kleines'' youngest son, Lady Alea''s final son and youngest child, Young Lord Connor''s younger brother, and Lady Christina''s remaining brother." I furrowed my brows slightly at his words. "Lady Alea revealed your true identity to me to assist with my responsibilities, Milord. It''s truly heartwarming to witness you alive, Young Lord Amael. You''ve developed into quite the man since thest time I had the honor of seeing you," Francis said, his smile radiating warmth. "You know my brother, huh? How was he?" I asked curiously. "The Young Lord was someone truly attentive and caring," Francis began with a pained expression. "He would wake up early every morning to greet us in the training field, and he would often train with us in swordsmanship. He befriended many of us, and he felt like a son or a younger brother to us." "But you failed to protect him," I said coldly. "Indeed... Lord Connor was deeply concerned for his family. He would secretly assign some of us to ensure the safety of his sister and mother, even though I suspect Lady Alea was aware of it. But... Lord Connor was also a very emotional person. A few years after you ''left'' due to the danger and your near-fatal experience, everything within your family began to fall apart. Lord Kleines was desperately searching for answers about what had happened to you and who was responsible, but he was also killed a few monthster, leaving no clues. Lord Connor became more mature after that day and started investigating quietly into what had happened to his younger brother and father. Some of us were assisting him in this endeavor... It''s our failure... we couldn''t protect Milord," Francis said through gritted teeth. I remained silent for a moment before sighing. "I don''t me you. I failed too, justst year, losing people dear to me. But..." My tone turned neutral. "I won''t make the same mistake twice, Francis." "Yes... I won''t either, Milord." "Good. Now tell me about what might have led to my brother''s death." "Milord¡­?" "I know you likely have no information. Mother is also searching desperately, but she''s reluctant to involve me," I sighed, understanding her concerns. "However, I need to know for the sake of my family''s safety." @@novelbin@@ I knew there was a vast conspiracy that led to my departure from the ind at the age of four, my father''s death, and my brother''s death. It all seemed to point to Sancta Vedelia, and I was determined to uncover the truth and exact revenge this year. There was no mention of anything like this in the Game, so I had no prior knowledge about it. Furthermore, in the Game, I destroyed the Olphean House even before the Game began, so the enemy remained unknown to me. But I was certain they were within Sancta Vedelia. They tried to eliminate me for some reason and failed. When Father tried to unravel the truth, he was killed. And eventually, when my brother sought answers, he met the same fate. I will never ept this. They won''t get away with me. Chapter 232 Half And Criminal

Chapter 232 Half And Criminal

"Cut it out, Allen." A voice sliced through the tension, and all eyes turned to a young girl with a cascade of auburn-brown hair. Shemanded attention not only with her surreal beauty but also her full white zer uniform. Bright yellow eyes, almost unnaturally sharp, fixed on Allen with a critical gaze. She was Roda Cinda Moonfang, hailing from the illustrious Great Moonfang House, the lone Great Noble House of the Werewolves. Despite her undoubtedly superior physical strengthpared to Allen, her delicate, feminine form betrayed none of it. She was, after all, one of the [Main Heroines] of the [Second Game] and a potential sessor to the role of the next Prophetess. A unique position for a First Year student. "What''s your problem, Roda?" Allen''s voice dripped with an overtone of flirtation as he stepped back. "It''s hardly appropriate to harass your ssmates before the Academy even officially starts, Allen," Roda responded, her tone holding a firm note of disapproval. "He started it," Allen chimed in, his smile never faltering. The guy on the ground stammered, "I d-didn''t¡ª" Allen cut him off. "That''s why I decided to teach him a lesson. We, Great Nobles, have a responsibility to show themon folk how the world works, don''t you think?" Roda regarded Allen in silence for a moment before simply turning away. "Do as you please." The man on the ground had turned pale, seemingly realizing that even the Moonfang Princess wasn''t willing to intervene on his behalf. Perhaps she had forsaken him, either out of an understanding that Allen would continue his torment or maybe, just maybe, because she was well aware of Allen''s crush on her and this was just another attempt to impress her. Not surprised that Allen was trying his luck with Roda, especially considering she was a [Main Heroine], and he, a [Pretender]. "Oh, you''re already here?" Another voice disrupted the scene. The crowd parted to reveal a few older students. Ah, the weingmittee. These were the benevolent upperssmen who had volunteered to help the freshmen settle in before the official entrance day. Among them, three figures stood out. All three were from the Great Noble Houses. "This year''s batch of freshmen is quite the crowd," a guy with a contemtive finger to his chin remarked. He was Dentiel ryon, representing the Great ryon House, the second andst Great Elven House alongside the Teraquin House and he was a [Pretender]. His golden hair and sea-blue eyes, coupled with his elven lineage, easily captivated the gazes of admiring girls, leaving Allen with a sour expression. Dentiel, oblivious to the elf''s irritation, scanned the group. "Alright. Victor, Celeste, you take half of them. I''ll take the rest." ""Yes."" Victor and Celes stepped forward and nodded. Victor Raven stood there with an affable smile, efficiently dividing the mass of hundreds of students into two manageable groups. Admiring nces from girls couldn''t help but be drawn to his handsome visage. Victor hailed from the Great Raven House, a Vampire lineage, though he was a half-vampire and thuscked the typical pallidplexion and crimson eyes of his full-blooded counterparts. He was the result of an illicit rtionship between his father, James Raven, and a High Human servant. Despite inheriting the golden-blond hair of his illustrious house, his features were distinct from his half-siblings. Unfortunately, his mixed heritage garnered him not only attention but also some contempt, particrly from the Vampire juniors. Undeterred by these looks, Victor maintained his amiable smile, graciously weing the iing students. "You''re taking too long, Victor!" A voice rang out, and all eyes turned toward Celeste Indi Zeste, the [Leading Main Heroine] of the [Second Game]. While I knew her appearance from the game, seeing her in person once again highlighted her exceptional beauty. Her snow-white hair which gradually turned blue at the tip was artfully braided into a side it that cascaded over her left shoulder,plementing the sublime teal hue of her eyes. Donned in the white zer uniform, her skirt gracefully fell to her knees. Being a sophomore, like Victor and me, she wore a silver tie in contrast to the golden ones of the freshmen. "Ah...I was looking for Alicia..." Victor muttered as he scanned the crowd. "Has anyone seen Alicia?" Whispers rippled through the group, but no one offered an answer outright. Alicia was Victor''s half-sister and also designated as the [Hidden Heroine] of the Second Game. Don''t ask me about the rationale behind her being a Heroine when the game''s protagonist was her half-brother. As far as I knew, she could potentially be charmed by Jayden or Lucius in the Third Game. The implications of any potential rtionship between Victor and Alicia weren''t something I wanted to contemte¡ªafter all, she was his half-sister. Realizing Alicia wasn''t present, Victor scratched his head, exasperated. "I did tell her toe..." "Come on, Victor, we have to get going. The others are already with Senior Dentiel," Celeste chimed in with a smile. As a side note, Victor and Celeste had known each other for a few years and were in the same ssst year, so their camaraderie could easily be mistaken for a close friendship, if not a potential romance. Their dynamic had been solid even within the confines of the Game. @@novelbin@@ "Alright," Victor acquiesced, joining Celeste''s side. "Oh, almost forgot," Dentiel''s voice interrupted, as he made his way over. He quickly scanned the scene before his gazended on me. A faint furrow in his brows was followed by a forced smile. "Ah, we have a foreign student among us." Damn it. All eyes turned toward where Dentiel was looking, and a collective gasp rippled through the crowd as theyid eyes on my face, followed by a chorus of hushed whispers. "This newly enrolled student is a Sophomore. Victor, Celeste, show him around." "Of course," Celeste chimed in with enthusiasm, a radiant smile on her lips. However, Dentiel approached both Celeste and Victor, uttering a hushed statement that elicited frowns from both of them as they nced back at me. "You''re from the Olphean House, huh?" Ignoring the whispers and sidelong nces, Allen Teraquin strode towards me. I cast a brief nce at him before indicating my pendant with the emblem. "Oh, so you really are from the Olphean House?" He said it louder, causing a ripple of curiosity around us. "Mother told me about the son of Oryanna Olphean and some lesser Human from a random Kingdom beyond." "It''s Mrs. Oryanna," I responded. "What?" Allen''sughter died down as he inquired. Taking a step closer, I offered a small smile. "For you, it''s Mrs. Oryanna." A flush crept up Allen''s face at my words. "What did you say, Half?" My amber eyes bore into him, and the tension between us grew palpable, but before the confrontation could escte¡ª "Why are you wearing cuffs?" The voice that interrupted us belonged to Roda. Her bright yellow eyes were fixed on the thick silver bracelets encircling my wrists, impossible to conceal. "It''s because he''s a criminal from the Kingdom of Celesta, sent here for rehabilitation," Dentiel exined, approaching us with a sigh. "A criminal?!" Someone echoed incredulously, setting off another wave ofmotion. Dentiel offered me an apologetic smile as he spoke. "Yes, but rest assured, these cuffs are preventing him from channeling his mana. You don''t need to worry." I simply shrugged in response. If not Dentiel, someone else would have voiced it sooner orter. They couldn''t have possibly admitted a criminal into the academy without informing the very students who would be sharing their campus with him. "A half..." Allen sneered at me, his disdain evident. "...and a criminal." He made certain to emphasize these words, his voice carrying a clear challenge. My smile slowly vanished, prompting him to retreat slightly, though before I could retort¡ª "Enough, Allen." "Don''t presume to give me orders, Dentiel," Allen retorted with a re, before abruptly turning and striding away. Dentiel sighed, offering a nod to Celeste, Victor, and then to me, before leading his group of students away. "All right, please follow us and make sure not to get lost," Celeste cautioned. "The campus is quite extensive, so stick close to us, juniors," she added, her smile a reassuring gesture. Ignoring the persistent gazes around us, I continued to watch their retreating figures. ''Samara, it''s all right.'' The wave of her murderous intent directed at Allen was barely contained, threatening to break through the facade of my smile a few seconds ago. Chapter 235 [Event] [Entrance Day] [2] John’s Reason

Chapter 235 [Event] [Entrance Day] [2] John''s Reason

"You''re off to a rocky start this year, Amael," Christina chided, her expression a little angry. I let out a sigh at her words. I had indeed been disrespectful. "I''m sorry. I''m just... cautious and protective of you," I admitted as the elevator ascended to the upper floors. Elona''s loss still haunted my thoughts. Her final words and the look in her eyes were seared into my memories. I couldn''t bear to lose another sister. Christina was an unknown factor in my calctions, given that the game had originally portrayed her as deceased. That uncertainty about her future weighed heavily on me. I didn''t have the luxury of knowing how things would turn out for her. As these thoughts swirled in my mind, Christina hugged me from behind, resting her head on my shoulder. "Connor protected me without telling me anything, and you''re doing it without even hiding it." She smiled softly and yfully ruffled my hair. "Thank you, little brother." ''Samara, stay with her today. Let me know if anything seems amiss.'' I wouldn''t make the same mistake with Christina that I had with Elona. ... After a short walk, Christina pointed out the gathering hall and left my side, as she couldn''t remain with me. Confidently walking forward and disying my pendant as proof of my Great Noble status, I made my way to the grand hall. The noise grew louder as I approached, and it reached a crescendo upon entering the hall itself. The hall was massive, with hundreds of students gathered within. The students from all years were assembled here. "You made it," John''s voice reached my ears. I nodded as he approached. "Why did you skip the orientation yesterday?" I inquired. "It sounded boring," he responded nonchntly. "Or was it entertaining for you?" "Nah," I sighed. "I wasted my time there too. That Allen guy seems to despise me now, but I did manage to talk a bit with Victor." "Good for Victor. But Allen, you mean the youngest of the twisted Teraquin trio of siblings?" "That''s the one," I replied with a wry smile. We were definitely on the same page when it came to them. "I doubt I''ll be able to hold myself back when ites to those jerks," John muttered, a hint of disgust in his voice. "Well, just hope you don''t end up in their ss from hell," I said. I fervently hoped that I wouldn''t end up in a ss filled with those degenerates. Lady luck, please be on my side this time. "Here," John interrupted my silent plea, handing me a new phone. "I got this for you yesterday. My number is already saved." I stared at him in surprise. "Is this really you, John?" "Cut the crap. If we want to survive this messed-up Game, we need to cooperate," John replied, his expression slightly pained. "You''re right," I agreed, turning on the phone. I navigated to my contacts, and there was only one entry with a number. But there was no name attached to it, so I remedied that. "What''s this?" John nced at my phone and furrowed his brows. "Just giving you a proper name," I answered, saving the entry. "Why ''Brother inw'', then? This is awkward." "I''m not wrong though?" I raised a brow. "La''s my fianc¨¦e." "I know that. You keep reminding me whenever I''m around," John said, annoyed. "Then tell me." My tone shifted into seriousness. John met my gaze but tried to avoid the intensity. "Tell what?" "If you truly wanted to, you could have refused the King''s order. Even if he coerced you, Uncle Jarrett could have intervened somehow. But you didn''t put in any effort," I pressed on. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," John mumbled, deliberately looking away. "Fine, I''ll paint a picture for you," I said, quickly taking a picture of his grimacing face and saving it as the contact image for his number. "What the hell! When did you even take that?!" John eximed as he saw the photo. "Then tell me," I repeated with a grin, dodging his attempt to snatch my phone. John stared at me for a moment, his resolve wavering before he finally relented. "La asked me to look out for you." "..." I knew it. I let out a relieved exhale, a smile tugging at my lips. "You went to such lengths, epting the ''criminal''bel for her sake? Quite the brother, you are. A true sis-con." "Shut up," John grumbled, clearly embarrassed. "You should have seen her when she asked me to watch over you. I''ve never seen her so vulnerable and genuinely requesting something like that." "I understand," I replied, tucking my phone away. John''s expression turned serious as he stared at me, his voice cold. "Listen carefully, Edward. If you dare to betray her, make her cry, or y with her feelings like that bastard Alfred did, I won''t hesitate to end you." I looked at him, then turned my gaze to the ceiling. "It won''t happen because I love her. I''ve loved her from the very start." "What about Miranda, then?" "I love her too." "I really want to kill you sometimes." @@novelbin@@ "Excuse me! May I have your attention, please?" Amanding voice cut through our conversation. In the distance, there was a raised stage, and a group of educators stood upon it. My eyes picked out my mother among them. Standing in front of a microphone was a handsome man with golden-blond hair, a fairplexion, and deep crimson eyes. He was none other than James Raven, a teacher at the Academy and also Victor''s father. As James started speaking, the hubbub of students gradually quieted down. Once the silence was palpable, he stepped back, allowing Melfina to take the spotlight. "I wee all of you to the Trinity Eden Academy. For some, this is your first year here, while others are returning for their second or third year. Regardless, you are all my students, and as the headmaster of this Academy, I, Melfina Indi Zeste, wish you every sess." Apuse rippled through the crowd, and I joined in, pping politely. "All the freshmen and new students have already been informed about the Academy by their kind senior students, and I addressed them yesterday, so I won''t prolong my speech." Ah, most of the new students except for me and John... I had slipped away earlier, and it seemed John didn''t even bother showing up. Well, at least we were spared a long and boring speech. "Now, let''s move on to organizing the sses, starting with the First Year students!" Melfina continued before handing the microphone over to a striking elven teacher with green hair. Despite her pleasant smile, I knew appearances could be deceiving. This teacher was anything but warm-hearted. "I''m Edea ryon, and I''ll be your homeroom teacher for the First Year Gold ss. Please step forward when I call your name," she announced, consulting her book. "Alicia Angelica Raven." A hushed murmur swept through the crowd. Raven. A powerful Great Noble House of Sancta Vedelia. Curiosity was palpable as everyone waited expectantly. From the audience, a figure emerged. Every male''s jaw dropped at the sight of her, a masterpiece walking among mortals. Her golden-blond hair was meticulously tied into a regal ponytail adorned with a vibrant red ribbon, and cascades of golden strands framed the sides of her pale face. With poise and confidence, she walked, climbing the stairs gracefully. Crimson eyes locked onto her teacher, her gaze unyielding. She donned the white uniform, a gold tie dering her as a First Year, and her skirt gracefully hovered above her knees, paired with white stockings that enveloped her legs. Fortunately for the men and unfortunately for the girls, the other Heroines didn''t lose to her. Anyway, Roda and Alicia were the only Heroines in the First Year. "Congrattions, Alicia. You''re the sole student to achieve a perfect score on the entrance exam," Edea said, her lips curling into a smile. "Thank you," Alicia responded with a nod, her gaze skipping over James Raven''s proud expression. James'' face gloomed slightly but nheless he pped for his daughter. Alicia Angelica Raven was the [Hidden Heroine] of the Second Game, and my knowledge of her was limited. During my ythrough, her interactions with Victor were strained, and I rarely encountered her due to their somewhat tense rtionship. I had heard that the Third Game brought some changes, but my information was limited. Regardless, being a [Hidden Heroine] wasn''t an empty title. Interacting with them was a rare feat. The same held true for Miranda, although her circumstances were even more precarious. [] ''It''s mostly because we''ve known each other for a long time.'' With Jayden, it was nearly an impossible task to get Miranda as badly or not, I was still upying her mind. In the meantime, my attention was drawn to Victor, who was watching his half-sister with an unmistakable smile, joining in the apuse for her achievement. Ah¡­Family¡­ Chapter 238 [Event] [Entrance Day] [5] Second Year White Class 238 [Event] [Entrance Day] [5] Second Year White ss As the group leading the way entered the scene, it became clear that it was the Second Year White ss making their grand entrance. Leading the procession was their homeroom teacher, another elf hailing from the Teraquin House, none other than Gamir Teraquin. If memory served right, he was the younger sibling of the Teraquin Queen, and to put it bluntly, a bastard in more ways than one. It wasn''t a surprise considering the reputation that the Teraquin House carried. Unfortunately, it seemed that there were no redeeming adults within that House. Following a step behind was a girl of striking beauty. Her lustrous green hair cascaded down to her shoulders, framing innocent shimmering blue eyes. This captivating figure was none other than Sephira Lefia Teraquin, a [Sub-Heroine] of the [Second Game]. Yet, despite her stunning appearance, she walked with a slight bow of her head, her expression harboring an enigmatic blend of emotions. But who could me her? Being a part elf within the Teraquin lineage was a fateden with hardship. The teacher, Gamir Teraquin, was also her foster father, a fact that likely contributed to her internal struggles. And there was Allen Teraquin, a cousin by blood, casting disdainful nces her way as expected. It was a truly disheartening situation, given the House''s infamous reputation. Soon, a figure with an attention-grabbing grin made his entrance. Exuding an aura of wild handsomeness, he effortlessly drew the eyes of girls around. His dark hair, stylishly tousled, matched his persona as he ambled forward with a nonchnt demeanor. This was Rodolf Moonfang, not only a younger sibling of a Monarch but also Roda Moonfang''s uncle, being the youngest brother of Roda''s father. His strength was palpable, even from a distance. Unlike the Heroines and Victor I had encountered so far, who concealed their strength with adept finesse, Rodolf seemed to disregard any need for subtlety. He was extremely strong. I could feel it. There was no denying it ¨C the people of Sancta Vedelia were indeed a step ahead in the realm of strength, surpassing the capabilities of ordinary humans. A fact that I took to heart, especially considering that Rodolf was a [Pretender]. Rodolf scanned the surroundings, his fierce grin speaking volumes about his character. Bright yellow eyes, aze with confidence,nded on Cylien, who was engaged in a genteel chat with Celeste. It was a dynamic that didn''t deter him in the slightest. Without hesitation, he bypassed his teacher with a sense of urgency and made a beeline for Cylien. With his characteristic grin, Rodolf materialized within Cylien''s field of vision, his presence almost maic. "How are you, Cylien?" he greeted, his voice a mixture of warmth and charisma. However, his audacious approach did not escape Celeste''s notice, and she voiced her displeasure. "Rodolf, aren''t you being rather impolite? I was in the middle of a conversation with Cylien," she rebuked, her irritation evident in her tone. With an air of carefree charm, Rodolf shrugged off her objection. "Oh,e on, Celeste. You''ve had your fair share of time. I also have things to discuss with Cylien," he responded, his eyes firmly fixed on Cylien''s perfect face. Cylien''s leaf-green eyes held a trace of amusement as she watched her friends exchange words. "I''m fine, Rodolf. Thanks," she replied, her tone cordial andposed. Incidentally, her amused smile seemed to possess an uncanny ability to inflict critical damage on the male poption, including Rodolf himself. "As expected of you, Cylien. How about-" "Oh! Amelia!" Cylien''s attention shifted from Rodolf to a neer, a girl with reddish-brown hair whose beauty was undeniably on par with her own. @@novelbin@@ ''Another [Sub-Heroine],'' I thought, recognizing the girl. Amelia Dolphis, hailing from the Great Dolphis House, arrived from the Silver ss, her presence warmly weed by Cylien''s smile. Given their shared lineage, it wasn''t surprising that they were acquainted. The Dolphis House, along with the Zeste and Olphean Houses, represented the High Humans, forming the trio of Great Houses within that category. Amelia''s bottle-green eyes sparkled upon spotting Celeste, a testament to their camaraderie. The trio of strikingly captivating womenmanded the attention and admiration of the male onlookers, leaving them breathless and captivated. However, just as the spectators might have believed that they had witnessed the ultimate showcase of beauty, another wave of excitement rippled through the crowd. The focus shifted to thest two individuals in the White ss group. The ethereal presence of a young woman with raven-ck hair and entrancing crimson eyes drew audible gasps. Eyes flickered back and forth between her and Selene J Tepes, noting the uncanny resemnce between the two. This remarkable beauty was none other than Elizabeth Amaya Tepes, Selene''s younger twin sister and thest [Main Heroine] of the [Second Game]. Despite the shared resemnce, Elizabeth''s demeanor was worlds apart from Selene''s chilly expression. A radiant smile adorned her wless pale visage as she exuded an aura of kindness and charm. While Selene''s hair cascaded freely, Elizabeth''s was elegantly tied in a half-up, princess-style arrangement. The sisters'' choice of attire also differed, with Elizabeth''s skirt modestly reaching her knees, in stark contrast to Selene''s more revealing ensemble. Twins in appearance, their personalities and facial expressions were strikingly divergent. Walking in Elizabeth''s wake was a man who could easily be mistaken for her attendant, given the way he lingered a step behind her. However, appearances could be deceiving. This was none other than Cain Redgrave, a [Pretender] who, despite not belonging to a Great House, held prominence among vampires. Cain''s presence by Elizabeth''s side was more than mere proximity. They had a history, and his unrequited love for her since childhood kept him close. A [Pretender] like Cain was not easily deterred, and his feelings persisted despite the odds. I mean, he was a [Pretender] so he was really able to make her fall for him and honestly I kinda rooted for him out of pity. He was so miserable in the Game after all. "It seems the White ss haspleted its entry," I murmured, a faint smile tinged with empathy crossing my lips. Damn¡­ In that moment, realization dawned upon me: John had likely been assigned to the dreaded Gold ss, the most twisted ss of all the Academy''s ones. I should really feel bad about him but I felt more curious about how he was going to deal with those guys. "..." Victor''s expression had taken on a tinge of bitterness after his interaction with Alicia. His earnest desire to mend the strained rtionship between her and their father weighed heavily on his heart. He med himself to a certain extent, believing that his existence was the root cause of their separation. In reality, while his feelings were notpletely unfounded, the true me rested with James Raven''s actions. Breaking through his thoughts was Selene, her presence casting a chill in the air. Seeking rity, she inquired, "What were you two talking about?" Victor hesitated, choosing not to divulge the true nature of his conversation with Alicia. "Ah... Selene. We were discussing her ss," he replied, offering a half-truth. "It seems we''ve ended up in the same ss again." Selene''s response wasced with an undertone of discontent. "Are you disappointed?" Her eyes, momentarily cold, bore into Victor. Perplexed by Selene''s question, Victor chuckled. "Why would I be? With Celeste and Cylien there, it''s nice to have familiar faces in the ss." Celeste and Cylien were known to Victor for a long time, and he considered them friends. However, Selene''s disapproval only deepened. "Celeste is in our ss again. Is she merely a friend to you?" Caught off guard by Selene''s line of questioning, Victor offered a quick response. "Yeah, she''s a friend, Selene." "...really?" This answer didn''t satisfy Selene, whose gaze intensified. Closing the distance between them, she extended her hand toward Victor''s cheek in an oddly intimate gesture. "H-Hey, Selene?" Victor''s confusion was palpable, but he didn''t pull away from her touch. Her nails traced a delicate path along his cheek as she spoke, her tone carrying a warning. "Don''t make me angry-" Interrupting her, a hand swiftly seized Selene''s arm, drawing her away. It was none other than her twin sister, Elizabeth, who had intervened. "What are you doing, Selene?" Elizabeth''s voice held a calm but unmistakable reproach as she nced at her sister. The response came with a hint of defiance from Selene. "This is my question, sister..." Elizabeth''s attention shifted to Victor, her demeanor shifting as she cast him a gentle smile. "I apologize, Victor. I''m borrowing Selene for a moment." "Sure," Victor agreed, still somewhat baffled by the sudden exchange. Damn¡­ This was truly exciting to observe. Next Chapter: Shallow feelings NihilRuler Chapter 241 Heads Of The Great Houses [1]

Chapter 241 Heads Of The Great Houses [1]

The Holy Tree of Eden held the position of being the most sacred ce in all of Sancta Vedelia. Its origins were shrouded in mystery, dating back to a time long before the memory of mortals. This ancient tree had stood as a testament to the beginning of life in thend, a silent observer of its evolution. Within the sacred branches of the Holy Tree, the gods themselves had a presence, although they were restrained from direct intervention in the mortal realm. Six deities, drawn to the immense power and potential of the tree, were assigned to keep vigil over it. In order to safeguard their interests and maintain a connection with the realm, they gave birth to their own "descendants," creating a new generation that would inherit their divine lineage. These demigods, born of divine heritage, formed the foundation of Sancta Vedelia. The blessings of the Holy Tree flowed through their veins, shaping their physiology and granting them extraordinary abilities. Over time, these demigods evolved into four distinct races: the High Humans, the Vampires, the Werewolves, and the Elves. Each race was marked by unique characteristics that set them apart. High Humans were known for their rapid adaptability and innovative thinking. They were the third most powerful among the races, excelling in their quick understanding of new concepts and their utilization of advanced technology fueled by the Holy Tree''s properties. Vampires were gifted with longevity and regeneration, thriving by consuming blood to sustain their life force. Second in terms of power, their ability to heal swiftly and prolonged lifespans were qualities that set them apart. Elves, descendants of the goddess of beauty, inherited her blessing and evolved into a race of unmatched allure. Despite being the most fragile of the four races, their ethereal beauty wasplemented by an innate affinity for mana maniption. Their connection to nature''s mana was unparalleled, making them masters of this mystical energy. Werewolves, hailing from the lineage of Fenrir, the embodiment of strength, were the strongest race. Their connection to their progenitor granted them incredible power, and their prowess in manipting Prana, a potent energy, was unmatched. Unfortunately, the four races rarely coexisted harmoniously. Their differences and inherent pride often led to conflicts over territory and the coveted Holy Tree. Eons of rivalry were marked by battles for dominance, as each race aimed to im the tree''s power for themselves. However, the era of strife was about to reach its conclusion. The time hade for a pivotal event that would alter the course of history and bring the four races together in ways they could never have foreseen. The Blood Moon War, 500 years ago¡­ Following a series of devastating wars, the leaders of each race came to a realization: rather than engaging in endless conflict, they could join forces to ensure the prosperity and survival of their homnd. This realization gave birth to Eden''s Hand. Eden''s Hand was a colossal cylindrical structure that rose majestically from the earth, reaching towards the heavens just behind the Holy Tree of Eden. Located outside the territories of Humans, Elves, Werewolves, or Vampires, this impressive building was independent, serving as the headquarters for the most influential institution in Sancta Vedelia. On this particr day, atop the cylindrical structure, a palm-shaped rooftop adorned a secure chamber. Within its walls, the Heads of the Great Houses frequently convened to discuss matters of theirnds, the future, and any other issues that demanded their attention. At the heart of this chamber was a round table surrounded by nine seats, each akin to a throne. No chair was more imposing than the other; there was no hierarchy within this circle. This equitable arrangement had persisted for five centuries. Of the nine seats, only one remained vacant. The remaining chairs were upied by the esteemed nobles of Sancta Vedelia. "Where''s Duncan?" A man with reddish-brown hair and a beard questioned, his face resting tiredly against his palm. He was Reiner Dolphis, the head of the illustrious Dolphis House. In response to Reiner''s inquiry, the attention of the seven others shifted towards the conspicuously unupied seat, before eventually settling on a figure. It was udia Tepes, the current Prophetess of the Holy Tree, seated gracefully. As the weight of everyone''s gaze settled upon her, udia let out a resigned sigh. "Duncan entrusted me to oversee his affairs. Therefore, I''ll be speaking on behalf of the Tepes House." @@novelbin@@ A chuckle punctuated the room as a striking elf woman with green hair and brown eyes spoke up, teasing udia, "Can''t even manage your own husband, Prophetess?" The chuckle was infectious, and even Reiner Dolphis and another woman, radiating undeniable beauty, Lydia Alea Olphean, joined in stifledughter. This jest came from Edea ryon, the Homeroom teacher of the First Year Gold ss. Caught in the light-hearted atmosphere, Harvey Indi Zeste and James Raven exchanged exasperated nces, both inwardly sighing. udia''s expression revealed her displeasure, for even amidst this gathering of esteemed House Heads, there were those who acted like children. "My husband may be advanced in years, as you''ve pointed out, but he''s a Demigod. His time is not always his own," she responded courteously yet emphasized the demigod part. "And Edea, it''s not your ce to lecture. Exin to us, how is it that you stand here instead of Queen Namys?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Edea scoffed, her tone oozing with self-assurance. "My dear sister-inw is embroiled in affairs concerning Eryon idor." Eryon idor, a dominion as vast as a kingdom, belonged to the Great ryon House. Despite being referred to as an ind, Sancta Vedelia was sprawling enough to rival a continent, housing several territories akin to individual kingdoms. Namys ryon presided as the Queen of Eryon idor, also carrying the mantle of the Head of the ryon House, and was Cylien Najel ryon''s mother. Eyes turned to Edea as she spoke, thoughts churning. "You didn''t answer her question, Edea," came a slightly irritated voice from another beautiful elf. This one had flowing blond hair that cascaded like liquid gold, and her eyes bore an enchanting shade of yellow-green. "Shouldn''t it have been Rem who should havee in her stead as always?" The query resonated with the collective musings of the gathering. Rem, Namys'' older sibling, was often the one to attend when the Queen and Head of the ryon House couldn''t. After all, past instances had seen him in this role. "Come on, Tanya," Lydia interjected, addressing the woman with the captivating yellow-green gaze ¡ª Tanya Teraquin, Queen and Head of the Teraquin House. "We all know that Rem loses all backbone when ites to his charming wife." A wry smile curved Lydia''s lips as she cast a knowing look toward Edea. Reiner Dolphis'' restraint crumbled in response to this remark, hisughter filling the air. The color deepened in Edea ryon''s cheeks as she pounded the table. "I will end you, Alea!" "Shall we focus on our purpose rather than indulge in futile banter?" The words sliced through the air, voiced by the youngest figure present. His bright yellow eyes bore an air of indifference. This was Jepher Moonfang. Despite his rtively young age ¡ª in his mid-twenties ¡ª Jepher helmed the Moonfang House, also bearing the title of Monarch within the Edenis Raphiel Monarch Alliance. He was joined by Namys ryon and Duncan Tepes as the three representative Monarchs from Sancta Vedelia on the global stage. Jepher Moonfang wasn''t just known for his political roles, however. He was also Rodolf Moonfang''s elder brother, the Second Year student who also happened to be Roda Cinda Moonfang''s uncle. Contrasting his younger sibling''s untamed appearance, Jepher exuded an air of refinement with his sleek ck hair slicked back. "You should consider staying quiet when your elders are talking, brat," Reiner quipped, hisughter echoing through the room. "Jepher is old enough to engage in conversation with anyone here, Reiner¡­" Harvey countered, a tinge of displeasure in his voice. "And his point is valid." "Can we begin, please? I have my duties as a teacher," James interjected, his impatience apparent. "Same goes for me," Lydia added, raising her hand. "Let''s get on with it; I''m eager to see my adorable children ¡ª I mean, my beloved daughter." "It was you who startedughing, Lydia!" Edea retorted, a touch of exasperation in her tone. "Remarkably, the youngest one seems to exhibit the most maturity in this assembly," udia sighed, her gaze shifting to the unfolding scene. She tapped her finger on the table''s surface, which promptly parted to unveil a transparent screen. Once tapped, the screen emitted a radiant glow, casting a projection above the table. The projection materialized into the image of a striking woman, adorned with vibrant red hair and eyes the color of fresh leaves. "To begin, let''s address Stana Teraquin." Chapter 244 Fragile Bond

Chapter 244 Fragile Bond

The stunned expression on Jake''s face was evident as I intensified my grip on the sword, applying more force and causing his stance to waver momentarily. Seizing the opportunity, Jake managed to deflect my sword, causing mine to swing through the air. Without hesitation, I swiftly grabbed onto his wrist, my left hand closing around his gripping hand. In a fluid motion, I raised my leg and delivered a powerful kick to his shoulders. A groan escaped Jake''s lips as he absorbed the impact, but he managed to maintain his stance. His sword swiftly swung toward me, and I evaded the attack by bending my body backward. Capitalizing on the moment, I seized his outstretched arm and utilized his own momentum to hurl him away from me. "Ruah, envelop," I muttered, tapping into a deeper level of power. A surge of energy enveloped me, augmenting my speed even further as I darted forward to intercept Jake mid-air. Our swords shed again, the impact reverberating through the air. As we engaged in this intense exchange, I could see the hint of a smile forming on Jake''s face. Our des met with a resounding impact, and I pushed my concentration to its limits. The speed of my strikes escted as I deftly parried his rapid attacks. Unexpectedly, a graze from his sword marked my cheek, a droplet of blood trickling down as evidence. I seized the moment and retaliated, driving my elbow into his arm. The impact caused Jake to grimace, his grip on the sword momentarily faltering. Capitalizing on his momentary weakness, I swiftly pulled back my arm. Infusing my fist with Ruah''s power, I unleashed a powerful punch. The impact resonated loudly ¡ª a resounding BAM! Jake''s cheek visibly deformed upon impact, and he was sent sliding back several meters, his head tilted to the side. Despite the bruise forming on his cheek and the blood trickling from his mouth, he managed to offer me a smile. "You''re strong, Milord," he uttered, his voice tinged with respect amidst the pain. Wiping the blood from my cheeks, I tossed aside the sword and surveyed my surroundings. The once respectful gazes now held a sense of admiration. It seemed they had realized I wasn''t just a pampered kid from a weaker realm, but someone who possessed the strength to defend his ce here. "Twenty-six million," I eximed loudly. "Does anyone here know what that number signifies?" Silence hung in the air, their attention locked on me, waiting for my exnation. "That''s the poption of Sancta Vedelia, epassing all races without discrimination. We''re amunity of twenty-six million souls, and unfortunately, not every one of them is skilled inbat. That''s a given truth. A nation''s functioning isn''t solely dependent on physical prowess." My words prompted chuckles among the knights. "Yup, physical prowess," I nodded. "But you guys, even with your brawn, hold the most crucial responsibility in Sancta Vedelia ¨C safeguarding all its citizens. And I have to admit, I''m disappointed by what I''ve witnessed today." The smiles on the knights'' faces faded, reced by puzzled expressions. "You''re paid, and you''re fed by your Queen, my Aunt Lydia, yet I see you all going through the motions of training while not truly dedicating yourselves." "M-Milord¡ª" "Quiet, I''m talking," I raised my hand, silencing Francis, and turned my attention back to the knights, many of whom seemed displeased by my words. "The Eight Great Houses ¨C let''s take a look: The Zeste House boasts over 82,250 trained knights; Dolphis House stands at more than 90,000; Moonfang House fields 105,000; Teraquin Housemands 115,000; ryon House trains 135,000; Tepes House holds 147,000; and finally, the Raven House possesses a force of 150,000 knights. I don''t expect you all to recall these numbers individually." My statement struck a chord; most of them likely had no idea of their allies'' knight counts. Why would they, right? "Remembering such details might seem pointless to you. Instead, you might recall the overall number of knights in Sancta Vedelia ¨C approximately a million soldiers." Many knights looked away, acknowledging the truth in my words. "With the Olphean House and Central Vedeliabined, that number could escte into millions, but I don''t view it in those terms," I added, my tone growing colder. "The Olphean Army''s 120,000 knights aren''t merely a contribution to satisfy Sancta Vedelia''s ego. Before we even talk about Sancta Vedelia, we''re talking about the Olphean House. And I''m telling you this now because I sense an innocent and naive perception of Sancta Vedelia in your eyes. This nation was founded on a history of bloodshed, its alliances formed through conflict and sacrifice. Do you grasp my point?" My words held a weighty seriousness as all eyes were fixed on me, waiting for my next words. "It''s a fragile and superficial bond that''s held together mainly because of external threats. If those external ''issues'' weren''t a constant reminder ¨C the constant attempt to seize what belongs to us ¨C this alliance, I dare say, wouldn''t have survived this long. You canbel it as greed, ambition, or a desire to protect our homnd, but never forget this: your allies, the ones standing around you in this very Kingdom, are your only true allies." The knights stared at me, some with realization dawning in their eyes, while others seemed ufortable under my unrelenting gaze. "Your duty is to protect this Kingdom, these people, not only in times of war but in times of peace as well. Training shouldn''t be a half-hearted routine. Your enemy is not just external, it''s thecency that''s lurking within you, the belief that because you belong to the Olphean House, you''re automatically invincible." I took a deep breath, letting my words sink in. "Today, you saw me fight. You saw my strength. But I want you to understand that strength isn''t just about power. It''s about determination, discipline, and unity. I challenge each and every one of you to train as if your lives depended on it, because in truth, the lives of the citizens of this Kingdom do." A murmur ran through the gathered knights, a mixture of emotions apparent on their faces. "My other Aunt, Thelma Olphean, has been kidnapped. Amael Olphean, bearing the same name, has been killed. Kleines Falkrona, your Lord, has been in. Recently, Connor Olphean suffered the same fate. Yet what I witness here is your knights treating these tragedies as if they were minor inconveniences," my voice sliced through the air, chilling them to their bones. "I''ve heard that Connor often joined your ranks, but do any of you recall his words about discipline?" @@novelbin@@ The knights'' heads drooped in shame, the weight of their actions finally registering. "Suchxity is intolerable, and it makes me wonder ¨C what would happen if war were to strike Sancta Vedelia, or worse, Pas itself? Can any of you envision the oue? Do you honestly believe the other Houses would rush to our aid?" I inquired, a derisive snort apanying my words. "They would undoubtedly prioritize protecting their own territories over spilling their blood for a cause unrted to them. This is the stark reality of Sancta Vedelia. And don''t even entertain the notion of trusting the other Great Houses. I hope you''re not naive enough to think that Kleines Falkrona and Connor Olphean were merely ughtered by random mobs. The culprits are almost certainly among the Great Nobles. And when I uncover their identities, don''t anticipate a measured response from me. The guilty party, even if they hold the title of a Demigod, will pay with their life ¨C I couldn''t care less." My final statement prompted audible gulps from the assembled knights. The shift in their demeanor was palpable. "Sooner orter, the reckoning will arrive. We''ll be forced to confront not only external foes but also the hidden adversaries lurking within. Don''t cast me on those who retaliate ¨C we share culpability for this brewing conflict. But what I demand now are disciplined, earnest, and unflinching soldiers willing toy everything on the line for their Queen, their Princess, their kin, and their Kingdom. I want 120,000 knights who are not idle, who are not rusting away. Our adversaries lie both beyond our borders and within them. Inject a renewed seriousness into your training, as if every moment could usher in a terrorist assault. Rest only after you''ve discharged your duty to your family." Silence gripped the knights as they absorbed my words, before a loud and even chorus of determined voices answered, "YES!" "Unfortunately, I''m no Kleines or Connor, so don''t anticipate a benevolent Lord who joins inradeship. However, mark my words¡­" I tapped into the mana suffusing the surroundings, causing the ground to tremble beneath us. A surge of purple mes coalesced behind me, forming the terrifying visage of a dragon''s head which earned horrified expressions from them. "I''ll be present to remind each of you of your identity and loyalties." With a snap of my fingers, the manifestation dissipated, and I grinned broadly. "Now, back to work!" I pivoted and strode away. "Francis, we''re departing." "Yes, Milord!" [] ''Always.'' Chapter 246 [Event] [First Day] [2] Blood Moon War

Chapter 246 [Event] [First Day] [2] Blood Moon War

"The pamphlets I handed out are all about the three main groups you can join within the Academy," Harvey said, jotting down the names on the board. "We''ve the Student Council, the Presidium, and the Social Committee. Most of you might remember them from your first year, thanks to your previous teacher''s exnations. But since we have some new faces among us, a refresher won''t hurt, especially at the start of a new year." Was he talking about me? Nah, there were definitely other transfers in this bunch. "Let''s start things off with the Student Council. These guys are like the peacekeepers of the academy, tackling all sorts of problems and conflicts that appear. They have the authority, the rights, and the duty to step in and stop any issues. And just to state the obvious, discrimination is a strict no-no here. A Student Council member can step in for even a small insult," Harvey''s tone turned more serious. Sounds good, but let''s face it, even in a ce like this, the Princes and Princesses of the Great Nobles would still have their safety. "Next up is the Presidium. They are simr to the Student Council, but they''re the ones who dig deeper when a problem appears. If you have a personal issue, no matter how big or small, you can turn to the Presidium for help, and they''ll have your back. Lastly, we have the Social Committee. These members handle events, parties, and trips to other realms. They are your go-to if you need some assistance with your studies as well," Harvey exined. Oh, right. I almost forgot about these groups. I can''t help but wonder which one Victor''s going to pick. In the Game, there was a choice, if I remember correctly. "If any of these groups catch your interest, you just need to head over to their hangout and fill out a form," Harvey added, erasing his notes from the board. "Alright, that''s that. Now, let''s get into today''s lesson. Can anyone enlighten me on why the Blood Moon War had its name?" First to raise her hand was Cylien. "Cylien." "Yes. The Blood Moon War refers to that ten-year-long conflict when the moon took a hue of all blood-red instead of its usual silver. It''s all because to Selena Amaya Tepes, the Vampire-Witch who used a forbidden spell right here in Sancta Vedelia. The Blood Moonsted a decade, until Selene Amaye Tepes had been taken down by the Great Heroes." Selene Amaya Tepes. The name of the Vampire-Witch itself was enough to make everyone shift their gaze to Selene, who remained quietlyposed. But it wasn''t just because of the shared first name; the rumors about her being the reincarnation of the Vampire-Witch added ayer of intrigue. It was one of the reasons she had a bit of an intimidating aura around her. "Exactly. Thanks," Harvey acknowledged with a smile. "As Miss Cylien just exined, the Blood Moon War was all caused by the Vampire-Witch. For a whole ten years, Sancta Vedelia had the special treatment with red moonlit nights, because of her forbidden magic. The chaos only ended when the Great Heroes managed to take down Selene and save us." "Ten grueling years of resistance, countless lives lost, and then came the miracle we''d all been waiting for. The appearance of the Great Heroes, five individuals from different races, each wielding immense power. These heroes managed to y the Vampire-Witch, ending her reign of terror. It''s thanks to these heroes that our races can now coexist in harmony," Harvey exined, a sense of pride underlying his words. As he spoke, I couldn''t help but hear snorts and scoffs echoing from behind me. Honestly, I felt the urge to scoff too because the reality was far moreplicated than the Heroines'' supposed intentions. Following that, we delved into a lengthy and draining session where Harvey meticulously dissected the political backdrop of Sancta Vedelia prior to the war. This continued for a grueling three hours, during which I diligently took notes and asionally raised my hand to seek rification. I was beginning to feel like a true model student, something my mom would undoubtedly be pleased about. [] ''Don''t jinx me Cleenah.'' With Harvey finally wrapping up, he dismissed us and mentioned a special meal awaiting us. My stomach was already staging a protest ¨C I was absolutely famished. Swiftly collecting my belongings and packing them into my bag, I heard a scornful remark echo through the air. "You''re quite the arrogant one, Half," the words dripped with derision. Seriously? What now? Can''t they just leave me be? However, it became clear that this taunt wasn''t directed at me. It was aimed at Victor, who was in the process of packing up his own things. "They''re all waiting for me, Jiren," Victor replied, offering a small smile before turning around to face his critic. He seemed used to these kinds of remarks. Jiren, the elf responsible for the snidement, clenched his teeth in irritation and then pushed Victor''s shoulder. "Who do you think you are? Just because Celes, Cylien, and Selene are hanging around you, you think you''re better than the rest of us?" Ah, jealousy, I see. Well, Victor did spend thest four hours surrounded by utterly stunning girls. Anyone could feel a bit envious in that situation. Oh, this scene rings a bell from the Game. Victor seemed unfazed by Jiren''s provocation, continuing on his way without even bothering to look back. But Jiren''s anger only seemed to escte, causing him to approach Victor once more. "Stop that!" The situation was swiftly diffused by Celes, who positioned herself at the entrance. Alongside her stood Cylien and Selene, evidently waiting for Victor''spany. "Victor is from the Raven House, the main branch, do you evenprehend what that means?" Celes''s tone held a tinge of exasperation. @@novelbin@@ Jiren''s fists clenched, and he continued to re daggers at Victor. Meanwhile, Victor appeared to be attempting to soothe Celes. "He''s only a Half! You deserve someone better!" His words stung, prompting a wince from me. The sheer cringe factor made me wish I could fade into the background. Feeling a need to escape the awkwardness, I opted to nimbly navigate over the tables in the ssroom, creating my own path to exit. "I don''t form opinions based on birthright; it''s one''s character that counts, Jiren. And frankly, you''re not exactly someone fit to be judging others," Celeste''s firm response echoed behind me. ssic [Leading Main Heroine] behavior. Celeste was leagues apart from the timid Milleia, showcasing her own unique charm. Stepping into the elevator, I pressed the button for the ground floor, where the dining hall was located. As I waited, a voice suddenly called out. It was Celeste''s voice. "Hey! Hold on, please!" The elevator doors began to close slowly though, but I managed to press the ''close doors'' button just in time. The doors shut, and the elevator began its descent. With a notification popping up on my device, I nced at the iing message. It was from John. [I''m sitting alone at a table.] I quickly typed my reply and sent it his way: [Then stay alone.] [] "Huh? What did I do now?" ¡­ ¡­ "What can I get for you, sir?" The cafeteria worker inquired, addressing me as it became my turn to choose from the array of dishes on disy behind the ss. "Hmm¡­" I drummed my fingers lightly on the edge of the counter, my gaze sweeping over the numerous options avable. "I''ll take some fries, a steak, a portion of sd, and two muffins for dessert." The staff member efficiently ted up my selections and handed the filled te back to me. "Thanks a lot, Lady." I smiled kindly while taking the te. "You''re wee," she responded, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as she did. [] ''I''m embracing my inner model student, Cleenah.'' I was currently embodying the role of a diligent, considerate student who had been unjustly used of crimes. Soon, I hoped, people would recognize my innocence and develop a positive perception of me, eventually leaving me fucking alone. As I ruminated on my n, I settled at an unupied round table meant for four. Setting down my bag, I grasped my fork and knife, ready to tackle my steak. -Thud My tranquil solitary moment was promptly shattered when John suddenly deposited his tray onto the table opposite me and plopped down in the seat. "Didn''t feel like eating alone." "I''m not interested in men." "Get lost." Chapter 250 [Event] [First Day] [6] Girls’ Chatter

Chapter 250 [Event] [First Day] [6] Girls'' Chatter

"This concludes today''s ss. Are there any questions?" A handsome elf with vibrant green hair and matching eyes surveyed his students with a serious demeanor. This was Gamir Teraquin, the Head Teacher of the Second Year White ss. He had been lecturing his ss for four hours on the history of the kingdom. All the professors at Trinity Eden Academy were paragons of teaching excellence. They were geniuses capable of instructing all subjects for their respective year levels, although they had their specializations. Certain subjects, like History, were taught in smaller ss settings due to theirplexity. It was more conducive for teachers to deliver lectures and address queries when dealing with fewer students. "Professor." A student raised her hand, capturing Gamir''s attention. It was one of the captivating twins, Elizabeth Tepes, a member of the royal Tepes family. "Elizabeth," Gamir acknowledged. Elizabeth stood and posed her question. "I''m somewhat confused about why the war extended for a decade. The Vampire-Witch could have triumphed over us easily, so why prolong it? Ultimately, her decision allowed the Heroines to mature and eventually defeat her." "An excellent question. Although there''s no definitive answer, the most usible exnation is the aftermath of using a forbidden spell against Sancta Vedelia. The repercussions of such magic must have been substantial," Gamir exined. "Well, the Great Heroes miraculously appeared just in time, didn''t they?" Rodolf Moonfang, who was casually swaying in his chair with his hands interlocked behind his head, interjected with a smirk. "I believe it''s more than mere luck," Cain Redgrave, sitting beside Elizabeth, spoke up, casting a nce at Rodolf. "The protection of the Gods was with us." @@novelbin@@ "Protection? Really?" Rodolf rolled his eyes. "Then how do you exin the millions of lives lost in the Blood Moon War?" "Seven million casualties," chimed in a poised girl, drawing everyone''s attention. She was renowned for her lineage from the Teraquin House and her unique status as a Half-Elf. Sephira Teraquin''s emerald gaze momentarily met her foster father''s before she lowered her eyes. "The records could contain inuracies, and the actual number of fatalities might have been manipted to downy the extent of the Vampire-Witch''s power and to uphold the pride of Sancta Vedelia." An echoing silence followed Sephira''s words. The idea hadn''t urred to many of them, as their own pride hindered them from acknowledging that their forebears had suffered a humiliating defeat at the hands of the Vampire-Witch, with no ability to counter her. Indeed, the Blood Moon War was one of the most shameful chapters in history, even in the context of the Third Great Holy War that affected the Celesta Kingdom, the Arvatra Empire, and the Redhorah Empire and nearly razed a continent. Gamir Teraquin disregarded the silence, gathered his belongings, and departed the ssroom, signifying the end of the session. The chatter started as the students started to leave the ssroom. "..." Sephira nced at her departing foster father with a hard to read expression but her clenched fists was the proof of her swirling emotions inside her. "Are you alright, Sephira?" Elizabeth approached, her ck shoulder bag slung diagonally across her shoulder. Sephira nced at Elizabeth''s friendly face and nodded. "I''m fine." Despite their striking resemnce due to their shared lineage, Sephira couldn''t help but notice the distinct difference in the warmth of Elizabeth''s expressionpared to Selene''s. Elizabeth looked at Sephira hesitantly before asking, "Did Alvara or Allen say anything to you?" Sephira''s body twitched involuntarily at Elizabeth''s question. Without providing an answer, she swiftly gathered her belongings and left the room with brisk steps. "Quit bouncing around like a monkey, Rodolf!" Turning to her right, Elizabeth spotted Amelia Dolphis, a childhood acquaintance, reprimanding Rodolf. He had been hopping from one table to another, seemingly in a rush to leave the room. "Shut it, Amelia. Cylien''s close by¡ªI can smell her," Rodolf retorted with a predatory grin. "You''re like a dog. It''s creepy," Amelia sighed in exasperation. "By the way, I''m the one who called her," she added, departing from the ssroom. "Cylien?" Intrigued, Elizabeth followed Amelia outside. ... "Cylien! What a surprise," Rodolf chimed in with his signature grin as he approached Cylien, who was apanied by Celeste. "Dream on, Rodolf. She didn''te here for you," Celeste yfully wagged her index finger at him. "I came for Amelia, unfortunately," Cylien responded with a polite smile. "Forget Amelia for a moment," Rodolf advanced a step, drawing closer to Cylien. His face neared hers, causing Cylien to instinctively tilt her head back at the abrupt proximity. "How about a face-to-face date, just the two of us?" Rodolf proposed, trying to maintain a semnce of modesty, despite the enticing fragrance of Cylien that overwhelmed his heightened senses. "Hey!" Celeste intervened, attempting to push Rodolf away with her hands, but he clearly overpowered her in strength. "You can''t keep evading me forever, Cylien," Rodolf''s bright yellow eyes bore into Cylien''s face, leaving her visibly surprised. Cylien regarded Rodolf for a moment before letting out a sigh, apanied by a wry smile. She took a step back. "Fine, Rodolf. I''ll agree to go on a date with you. You can handle the nning." Rodolf''s grin widened, victorious after his year-long pursuit. "You''ll see what a true alpha male is, Cylien," he eximed before turning and departing. "Are you certain about this, Cylien?" Celeste inquired, still taken aback by Cylien''s eptance after a year of resistance. "If he''s pressuring you, just tell me¡ªI''ll take care of him!" Celeste added, tilting her head slightly, her beautiful whitish-blue side-braid swinging gently. Cylien chuckled at Celeste''s words. "Don''t worry, Celes. And who knows, maybe it could work out?" "With Rodolf?" Celeste winced. "Ah, my apologies, Cylien!" Amelia sped her hands together in a gesture of contrition. "I should have met you outside the Academy!" "I''ll grant you my forgiveness, Amelia. But be wary for next time," Cylien responded with a mockingly haughty tone. "That sounded like something Alvara would say," Elizabeth remarked with a smile. The attention of the three girls shifted to Elizabeth. "Oh, Amaya! We didn''t get to chat properly yesterday. We''re in different sses again," Celeste chimed in, extending a friendly smile. "And I''m with Amelia again," Elizabeth added with a wry grin, adjusting the strap of her shoulder bag with both hands. "Am I a nuisance, Miss Elizabeth?" Amelia inquired, raising an eyebrow. "Not at all, Miss Amelia," Elizabeth replied yfully. "How about joining us, Amaya?" Celeste asked, smiling and grasping Elizabeth''s hands. "We''re going shopping!" "Shopping?" Elizabeth tilted her head curiously. "Yes, indeed. Amelia''s friend is probably waiting for us already," Cylien interjected. "Ahh..." Elizabeth offered an apologetic smile, shaking her head slightly. "I''m sorry, I''ll have to pass today." Celeste disyed a disappointed expression but quickly reced it with a smile. "Next time then." "I promise," Elizabeth assured, then asked another question. "Do any of you know where I could find my sister?" "Selene? She''s with Victor in the library. I think they''re reviewing today''s ss," Cylien replied with a knowing smile. "My dear sister... just as I expected," Elizabeth shook her head with exasperation, then waved to her friends before heading off. "In that case, it''s just the three of us," Amelia said. "Let''s make a swift exit. Things are getting a bit ufortable here..." Cylien suggested with a slightly awkward smile, noticing the increasing attention they were drawing. The sight of four strikingly beautiful young women, moments agoughing and joking, was now a focal point for many curious eyes. Amelia agreed, adding, "I''ve already arranged for the car; it''s waiting in the parking lot outside." Celeste chimed in, raising an eyebrow yfully. "Did you at least inform your parents?" Both Cylien and Amelia responded with identical expressions of confusion, speaking in unison, "It should be my line." This left Celeste rather embarrassed. "Oh,e on!" she eximed, yfully shoving her friends forward to urge them to move on, away from the gathering crowd in the corridor. ¡­. A few meters away, concealed behind a ssroom door, a tuft of ck hair peeked out as Edward observed their interaction. "It seems like everything''s fine," Edward remarked with a grin. "Amelia and Cylien being this close is unusual, and it''s the same with them," John next to him muttered, his curiosity piqued. "Remember, the Game has various scenarios," Edward replied. "I highly doubt in the Game, you''re eyeing Amelia Dolphis with such intensity," John remarked dryly. Edward winced slightly at John''s words. "She''s the one being manipted, so it''s only natural I''m keeping a close watch on her." "Calling it ''keeping a close watch'' is enough to make La set sail for here," John retorted, giving Edward a pointed look. "Shut the fuck up then." "In your dreams." Chapter 252 [Event] [First Day] [8] Flirting Attempt

Chapter 252 [Event] [First Day] [8] Flirting Attempt

The Dolphis Royal Store was thergest and most renowned clothing store in the Dolphis Kingdom. Despite its expensive prices, the materials used were derived from rare animals'' skin and leather, making it a popr and lucrative establishment in the kingdom. On the store''s highest floor, a captivating scene unfolded before the eyes of those passing through. Three incredibly beautiful young women were engrossed in shopping. Both men and women couldn''t help but admire their beauty, with some pretending to browse clothes just to catch an extended glimpse of the trio. "The clothes here are quite different from what I''m used to in Zestel," Celestemented, her excitement evident as she observed the unique and exotic styles in the Dolphis capital. Usually, Celeste would shop in Zestel, her own country, or in Central Vedelia. "Human clothing has always been somewhat unfamiliar to me, so I can''t reallypare, but I like them," Cylien added with a smile, holding up an off-shoulder blouse. "This is... rather revealing." She blushed a bit, realizing how much it exposed her shoulders. Elves were a rather modest race, favoring clothing that covered most of their skin. "It would suit you, Cylien," Amelia teased with a grin. "R-Really?" Cylien stammered, her eyes fixed on the off-shoulder white blouse. "Why not wear this on your date with Rodolf?" Celeste suggested yfully. "Be careful, though. It might be too much for Rodolf''s heightened senses; he might not be able to control himself!" Amelia chimed in, her hand over her mouth. Cylien pouted slightly before deciding to take the blouse. "I know how to defend myself, you know." "Amelia!" Suddenly, a voice called out to them. They all turned to find a beautiful woman with ck hair, slightly older than them, approaching with an apologetic smile. "Nora! You''rete!" Amelia eximed, a mixture of annoyance and humor in her tone. "My apologies! Traffic was terrible!" Nora replied, finally arriving. Amelia smiled wryly and introduced her friends. "Celeste, Cylien, this is Nora, a friend of mine whom I also met in this store a few months ago." "Hello, Nora," Celeste greeted, shaking Nora''s hand. "I''m Celeste." "I''m Cylien," she introduced herself with a nod. Nora returned the smile. "I''m Nora. Amelia has spoken highly of both of you. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you." "Let''s not waste any more time! I''m starving!" Amelia eximed. "Cylien and I already had a meal at the cafeteria, Amelia," Celeste mentioned. "No worries! Once you step into the restaurant we''re going to, your appetite will return in an instant," Amelia reassured them confidently. As they continued to browse through the clothing options, engaging in friendly conversation, they suddenly heard whistling sounds from behind. It was the type of whistle often employed by men upon spotting attractive women. Turning around, their expressions soured immediately. Two young men stood there, dressed in rather unconventional outfits. They both wore caps tilted to the side, and their shy clothes clearly didn''t fit well, being toorge for their frames. Their pants were simrly oversized. One of them had white hair and wore a shy masquerade mask, while the other had striking blue eyes and a mouth mask. Amelia and her friends exchanged uneasy nces, clearly unimpressed by the neers'' appearances. Still, they find it amazing that people dared to hit on them with the conspicuous and famous uniform they were wearing. The white uniform of the Trinity Eden Academy. It was the main reason why the men around, despite wanting to hit on them, didn''t dare to approach them. That uniform meant a lot in Sancta Vedelia. *** I wanted to sink into the ground. My brilliant n to approach Nora discreetly had resulted in a spectacr failure. I had intended to act like someone trying to hit on her, all to lure her away from her friends and lower her guard, but my attempt at flirting was aplete disaster. "N-Not bad at all, this chick, right Johnny?" I forced the words out, attempting to appear as suave as possible while ogling Nora. [] To make matters worse, Cleenah''s uproariousughter echoed in the background. It seemed I wasn''t the only one making a fool of myself. @@novelbin@@ Thankfully, John''s attempt was even more cringe-worthy than mine. He leaned against a nearby shelf, hands buried in his oversized pockets, and mustered a smirk. "C-Come with us,ss," he stammered. "W-We will let you discover a wonderful feeling." I had to hide my face, thankful that my mouth was obscured by my mask, as I struggled to hold backughter. ''We will let you discover a wonderful feeling.'' He said. Damn. I should have recorded it. Our ridiculous attempt to approach Nora had been thwarted by her friends, who had clearly seen through our awkward act. Celeste and Amelia had no qualms about calling us losers, and they were quick to defend Nora when we tried to persist. "Hey, you two losers! We''re busy, so find another ''chick,'' as you said," Celeste scolded us, looking utterly unimpressed. I tried to salvage the situation. "Loser? I''m not speaking to you,ss," I retorted, approaching the group. Amelia stepped forward, blocking my path. "Stop right there," she warned, covering Nora, who appeared bewildered by our antics. "We want the hot chick, not you," John chimed in, his words directed at Amelia. Amelia''s expression shifted to one of disbelief. "Are you blind or something? We''re also hot!" I nced at Celeste and couldn''t help smirking. "I ain''t into rowdy women." "R-Rowdy...?!" Celeste''s face turned crimson, clearly flustered by myment. Ignoring her reaction, I took a step closer to Nora. "I want you," I dered. "Um..." Nora stammered, looking convincingly flustered. "Unfortunately, Sir, she is already taken," Cylien chimed in with a serene smile, indicating that she was supposedly Nora''spanion. "Yeah! So scram! Both of you are toome for her anyway," Amelia mocked, waving her hand dismissively, her re aimed particrly at John. "It looks like it''s working," John murmured as we watched the trio walk away to another section, distancing themselves from us. "Yeah," I replied with a grin. Nora had no reason to suspect us. We wore the Anti-Mana cuffs, which would mask our strength, and she probably thought we were just weaklings seeking attention from beautiful women. "Now," I said to John, leading him toward a small table with a coffee pot nearby. "We just need someone to do the dirty job for us and she will be isted." John looked around and nodded. "I will bring one." [] ''Right? I''m not an expert but I still know how women react in some instances.'' Celeste and Amelia reacted as I expected except for Cylien who was the calmest of the trio of girls as expected. I don''t think she noticed something but she might find us dangerous. [] ''Never,'' I said with a smile. ''If they did, my n would have been thrown into fire as Nora would raise her guard up if we ended up being other ssmates who had just followed them.'' "I have him." John soon returned, dragging a man along with him roughly. "You''ll do it?" I asked, still wearing a smile. The man, clearly annoyed by John''s forceful approach, nced at me. "I just have to spill the coffee on the ck-haired one, right? Easy. But they''re High Nobles, without a doubt. Just fifty Eden won''t cut it." "How about fifty Eden and your life?" John inquired coldly. "Hii!" The man shuddered at John''s menacing tone. "Come on, John," I urged, handing the man another fifty Eden. "A hundred Eden, but you have to keep thempany with that same annoyed expression," I added, giving his cheek a gentle tap. "Understood?" "Y-Yes!" Now, time to annoy them even more. Chapter 255 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [5]

Chapter 255 [Nyrel Loyster] shback [5]

"How was your day, Nyrel?" The question sliced through the air, and Nyrel''s gaze settled on Marcel with a simmering irritation. "Asking the same question won''t yield a different answer." Marcel, unperturbed by Nyrel''s tone, continued in hisposed manner. "It''s been a year since you joined this Academy. Have you managed to make any friends?" "No," Nyrel replied tersely. Marcel, seemingly unaffected, scrolled through information on hisputer screen. "I have different information, though. Shayna, Emric, Ephera. They seem to have grown close to you." "Stalking individuals is apparently a lucrative profession now, and quite well-paying at that," Nyrel retorted with a sarcastic edge. "Monitoring potentially dangerous individuals is a necessity at times, Mr. Nyrel Loyster," Marcel answered calmly, his smile unchanging. "Dangerous individual? The truly dangerous one is still alive, being nursed back to health, while I''m stuck in therapy sessions," Nyrel scoffed, his frustration seeping through. "I''m here to assist you, Nyrel," Marcel replied, his fingerscing together atop the table. "What do you currently feel? What do you desire to do in the future? Maybe we can help you?" Drawing nearer, Nyrel brought his face close to Marcel''s. "I don''t need your assistance, Marcel." Marcel allowed a moment of silence to linger before a smile graced his lips. "Were you aware that your friend, Shayna, underwent a lengthy rehabilitation process here?" Nyrel''s initial response was silence, a hint of surprise lurking beneath his stoic expression. No, it couldn''t be true. Why would Marcel lie? "She killed her foster parents right in front of her adopted brother. Yet now, she blends in like an ordinary student, making friends. Do you not aspire to a life like hers?" "I''ll lead a normal life like anyone else when Leon Grimlock is dead," Nyrel shot back before abruptly rising and exiting the room. "His death won''t bring you the sce you seek, Nyrel. It will only plunge you further into despair," Marcel''s words echoed in the empty room, a quiet reminder as Nyrel walked away, his determination unswayed. ¡­ As the gate clicked shut behind him... "Nyr, took you long enough?" Nyrel''s gaze turned toward the girl who was practically a ma for attention. Dressed in ck pants and a white blouse, her ck hair pulled back into a ponytail, and her blue eyes reflecting puzzlement as they settled on Nyrel. "Marcel was busy schooling me once again on theplexities of humanity," Nyrel replied dryly, falling into step beside her. Ephera''sughter tinkled like bells, a sound that could catch anyone''s attention. "You and your deep discussions. Come on, let''s walk." As they moved forward side by side, Ephera edged closer to Nyrel, a move he promptly countered by subtly adjusting his own position. Amusement danced in Ephera''s eyes as she took a quick step and yfully nudged Nyrel''s shoulder. Nyrel sidestepped, only slightly thrown off by the interaction, and shot her an unamused re. "Finding it amusing, are you?" Ephera''s smile grew more radiant. "Yes, actually." Nyrel diverted his gaze, feeling a hint of irritation. "As I''ve said before, I won''t fall for it. Friendship is the furthest it will go." Over thest year, Ephera had been persistently pursuing Nyrel, but he had remained steadfast in his refusal. Their unconventionalpanionship hadn''t escaped the notice of Ephera''s brother, Emric, who had begun spending time with Nyrel as well. Shayna had also joined their circle, bing friends with both Nyrel and Ephera. "Is it because you secretly like Shayna?" Ephera inquired, her head tilting to the side. "For the ninth time, no." "Then why are you rejecting me?" "Because I won''t be your father''s pawn," Nyrel retorted. Ephera''s expression shifted momentarily, her eyes reflecting a touch of expectation. "Do you want to meet him, Nyr?" @@novelbin@@ "I neither know nor care about him." "I understand..." A trace of disappointmentced Ephera''s voice. Nyrel redirected the conversation. "Where are Emric and Shayna?" "Home. I practically dragged them away so I could have you all to myself," Ephera admitted candidly. "Now that your mission is aplished, you can go." Nyrel''s response was curt. Ephera pouted, adopting an endearing sulking expression. "Why must you be so harsh, Nyr?" "I see no reason to be kind in this world," Nyrel murmured, his gaze fixed on the velvety night sky. "Do I even truly belong in this world?" "You do." Ephera''s voice was determined as her hands cupped Nyrel''s cheeks, her touch warm against his skin. "Can you feel my hands?" Nyrel''s heart seemed to beat a little faster, but he maintained hisposure. "They''re cold." "But you can feel them, right?" Ephera''s grin was infectious. "I can, Ephera," Nyrel replied, his reflection mirrored in her captivating blue eyes. "Then that''s settled. You belong in this world. You belong with me." "You didn''t need to add thatst part," Nyrel quipped, moving away, though a faint smile yed on his lips. Ephera blinked at the sight. In the past year, she had never seen such a genuine smile from him, directed at her or anyone else. It sent shivers down her spine and warmed her cheeks. "Uh..." "Forget something?" Nyrel''s voice cut through her daze. "No," Ephera shook her head. "I just got a bit light-headed when you smiled like that." "What?" Ephera smiled again, recovering. "You know, Emric doesn''t mind if it''s you." "Since he met Lucy, he''s been acting strangely. Don''t trust his words," Nyrel replied. "He''s in love with her, did you notice?" Ephera asked, surprised. "It''s hard not to." "Why don''t you notice my love for you?" "There''s a distinction between love and obsessive curiosity," Nyrel shot back. As they bantered, a speeding motorcycle came barreling toward them. Nyrel''s brows furrowed as he peered through his sses, realizing the driver was quite clearly drunk. He nced behind them and noticed a corner leading to a bridge. "Move!" Grabbing Ephera''s arm, he pulled her aside, waiting for the right moment before delivering a swift kick to the bike. The motorcycle crashed, the driver rolling to the ground and injuring his hand, much to Ephera''s shocked expression. "Was it an ident? Yes. Yes, he''s alive. Yes. Thanks." Nyrel spoke into his phone, briefly exining the situation to the person on the line. He then approached the injured driver, putting him in a morefortable position before returning to Ephera. "Let''s go now." Though he had said he would stay with the injured man, Nyrel had no intention of doing so. Saving the life of someone he held resentment for, even a drunk, was a significant act in itself. He had even hesitated before taking action to save him. "Your cheek!" Ephera''s voice was rmed as she noticed the blood on Nyrel''s cheek. "Huh?" "We need to go to the hospital!" Ephera grabbed Nyrel''s hand and began dragging him. "Hospital for a scratch? Do you want to be the talk of the hospital?" Nyrel raised an eyebrow. "If it means you''re treated, I don''t mind." "Your tendency to overreact is escting-" "Am I really overreacting?" Ephera suddenly turned to Nyrel, frustration evident in her expression. "Am I?" Nyrel fell silent, taken aback by her question. "You could have gotten hurt, even seriously injured. Is that how little you value your own life, Nyr?" Ephera''s voice was earnest. "I saved him, Ephera..." Nyrel furrowed his brows, not quite grasping her point. "It''s his actions that put him in this situation. He should face the consequences on his own and not have others jeopardize themselves for him. If he had survived, he might still have had a chance to make amends in this world. Don''t put yourself in harm''s way for someone who isn''t deserving of it." Though he had seen this side of Ephera before, it seemed more pronounced now. "Every time, you question where you belong..." Ephera stepped closer to Nyrel, her hand resting gently on his chest. "Find me." "Find you?" "Yes, because..." A shy smile yed on Ephera''s lips. "You belong where I belong." Chapter 258 Mana Circles Theory Class [3]

Chapter 258 Mana Circles Theory ss [3]

"Did what, Professor?" "..." Professor Prisci observed me for a moment before speaking. "We''ll move on to the next circle. Just take your time and make sure not to put your ssmates at risk." "Yes, Professor," I replied with a smile, casting a nce at my ssmate who was groaning and ring at me. "I apologize." [] ''I couldn''t help it.'' [] ''Don''t worry. He won''t even be able to touch me.'' With that in mind, I continued practicing the first circle while others had moved on to the second one. It''s much easier for me when I''m using Anathemas Fire or Cleenah''s ability, but when I''m attempting something that''s not innate to me, it bes quite challenging. Ick a point of reference. Whatever. I need to master this. I''ll also work on refining my usage of Anathemas Fire if I can get a handle on Mana Circles. ... I wasn''t sure how many minutes had passed, but I was sweating profusely as I kept my hand extended and my gaze focused. Slowly, I was starting to grasp the intricacies of Mana Circles, understanding why and how they were drawn the way they were. I couldn''t exactly exin it, but I got the gist of it. It was enough to break through the initial wall I''d encountered. "Cylien, what are you doing?" Professor Prisci suddenly approached Cylien. "Working, Professor," Cylien replied nonchntly. But Prisci frowned as she nced at the circle Cylien was attempting to replicate. "Which page are you on?" "Seventeenth, Professor." Seventeenth?! Fuck. I hurriedly refocused my attention. Though I couldn''t help but feel surprised. Even the others, including Victor, Celeste, and Selene, seemed taken aback. "I-I''m only on the fifth one¡­" Celeste slouched. "Seventh for me. Cylien''s really something¡­" Victor muttered in admiration. I''m still stuck on the first circle though? Still, that''s better than me. I''d really like to find a hole to bury myself in. "Cylien¡­ You''re progressing too quickly. Take a break," Prisci advised. "But Professor¡­ I''m doing well," Cylien replied with a confident smile, seemingly eager to continue. Prisci then turned her attention to me, pathetically struggling to master that first circle. Oh no. "Why don''t you help Amael? He''s having difficulties due to not being a native of Sancta Vedelia," Prisci suggested, as I had expected. I don''t really need help, though. Cylien nodded at Prisci''s suggestion. "Of course, Professor." "Oh, are you still on the first circle?" Cylien approached me and observed. "Yes¡­" "Hmm." Cylien nodded thoughtfully, then she circled around me a few times. What is she doing? "Your posture seems too tense. Maybe you should try to rx your muscles a bit?" She suggested, and I tried to follow her advice, but she shook her head and tapped my outstretched arm lightly. "Shall we start again, Amael?" Cylien asked, and I reluctantly agreed. I lowered my hand and looked at her, awaiting her guidance. "Here, since you''re just starting, it might help to use both of your hands to draw the circle, like this," Cylien demonstrated, raising both of her hands. I nodded and tried to replicate her posture while watching her movements. "Yes, like that. Keep your hands straight, but make sure they''re not obstructing your view," Cylien adjusted my arm positions to help me. "Is that better?" I inquired,mitting the stance to memory. "Yes," Cylien smiled and then stood in front of me, locking her gaze onto mine. Huh? Is this part of her teaching? I met her gaze with my own. Now that I''m observing her closely, she truly is remarkably beautiful. Just as one would expect from an Elven Princess. But now... It''s been a couple of minutes, and she hasn''t said a word. "What''s next, Princess?" I asked, a bit confused. There was a short pause before Cylien spoke, her voice slightly surprised. "You''re not nervous at all?" "Nervous? About what?" I questioned, raising an eyebrow. "..." "Do I need to be calm in order to do this correctly? Because I am calm right now," I stated. "Yes, you are," Cylien confirmed, her admiration evident. Then she raised my book and disyed the circle. "Now, try to draw it using both hands." "Draw it?" "Yes," Cylien agreed. "Just try it out. Let your hands familiarize themselves with the circle." I didn''tpletely understand, but Iplied, starting by sketching the rings with my index fingers before adding the inscriptions. It was quite intricate, but I attempted it multiple times, as Cylien instructed. "I think you understand it now. Close your eyes and visualize the circle in your mind. Imagine you''re drawing it with a white pen on a ckboard. It might make it easier for you," Cylien instructed. "Hm," I nodded and followed her guidance. I imagined the circle, its lines, and inscriptions as if I were drawing them on a ckboard with a white pen. I felt like I was getting the hang of it. @@novelbin@@ "Ah¡­" I sighed in frustration as I opened my eyes and saw that my mental drawing of the circle was only halfplete. "You were almost there, but you got too impatient, Amael," Cylien remarked with a sigh. I let my hands drop and clenched my fists in frustration. My gaze shifted from Victor to the others in the ss, and I felt a growing sense of annoyance. Why am I struggling with this like everyone else? I should be capable of more than what they''re doing. If I can grasp these concepts quickly, I could enhance my strength significantly. Even though I am strong, I need to be even stronger to ensure a Happy Ending for the Second Game. What''s more important is that I absolutely must attain the power to defeat the Demigods before the Third Game starts. While the Second Game''s Cast were already powerful, the challenges in the Third Game will be even more daunting. I have to be prepared. "You don''t need to worry about your progress. You''re doing quite well for someone from the outside," Cylien assured me, seemingly trying to encourage me. I''m not an outsider. That''s precisely the issue. "This isn''t sufficient," I replied honestly. If I can''t manage this, how can I hope to defeat beings like Hades or Zeus? To confront Deities, I need every possible advantage in my arsenal. "For a beginner, you''re making excellent progress," Cylien responded, looking at me with a hint of confusion. "Thank you, Princess," I said automatically, brushing my hair back. Right now, all I want is to take a bath. Wait, what? Out of nowhere, Cylien grasped my left arm and pushed up my sleeve. Instinctively, I grabbed onto her arm in return. Despite theyers of fabric, I could feel her soft, brittle arm beneath my grip. It felt like it could break easily. "What are you doing, Princess?" I questioned, a bit taken aback by her sudden action. Cylien looked at the red marks on my arm and then back at me. "Are you injured?" "They''re old scars," I responded. "Some of them are, but not all. Some seem fresh," Cylien insisted, seeking an exnation. Are you my mom? That retort was at the tip of my tongue, but I managed to restrain it. "Are you a healer as well as a Princess?" I asked, trying to inject some humor into the situation, as I withdrew my arm from her grip. Cylien smiled at my words. "I''m just an observant Princess." My voice dipped with sarcasm. "You don''t deny the ''Princess'' part. That''s refreshingly straightforward, not the usual hypocri-" [] "I mean, refreshingly straightforward," I corrected myself. "..." Cylien looked at me silently again. "Why didn''t you speak up like that with Jiren? Is it because you''re restrained? Are you concerned about consequences or are you afraid of them?" She sure does have a lot to say. "I do wonder," I responded ambiguously. "I helped you, and you can''t even tell me that?" Cylien inquired. What''s she going to do with that information? I''m just trying to avoid unnecessary conflicts. "Perhaps I should bring you a gift next time, Princess Cylien?" I quipped, unable to suppress my sarcastic tone. [] "I have no need for gifts, Mr. Amael," Cylien retorted, clearly displeased with my earlier tone. "I simply wanted to mention that your left arm might be affecting your mana channeling and consequently slowing down your progress." Oh, it was just that? For a moment, I thought she had discovered something about yesterday. [] "I did thank her." [<...>] Chapter 260 Craftmanship [1] Chapter 260 Craftmanship [1] "How have you been handling these past two days?" I asked John, a chuckle escaping my lips. "The atmosphere in that ss must''ve been toxic as hell," I added, my gaze following them as they ascended the stairs to the upper floors. John groaned in response to my words. "I''ve been keeping my distance from that psycho girl, but that other asshole Adrian is giving me a hard time too." "Adrian Dolphis? What''s his deal?" I inquired with genuine curiosity. Adrian Dolphis was Amelia''s brother and also a [Pretender]. "He wanted me to be his wingman, and I shut him down. That''s why he''s got it out for me now," John exined. I couldn''t help a smirk. "And did you actually agree?" John shot me a look of disbelief. "Are you kidding? Like I''d ever do that! That''s why he''s sing hisckeys on me." "Adrian Dolphis... Wasn''t he the yandere Pretender obsessed with Alicia?" I mused, sifting through my memory. "Yeah, that''s the guy," John confirmed, his annoyance clear. I shrugged, nonchnt. "Don''t let him get to you. He''s not worth the trouble." "That''s what I''m doing. Let him do whatever he wants with Alicia, I couldn''t care less. But he''s tight with Cyril," John grumbled. "Cyril, huh..." Honestly, I wasn''t keen on dealing with him. I had to admit, he was stronger than me. If I wanted to take him on, I''d need a solid n, and he was no slouch in the intelligence department either. For now, I''d avoid intervening unless he became a real obstacle. "Wouldn''t it be simpler if Celeste just married him?" I mused aloud. John''s gaze met mine, and he snorted. "She''s head over heels for Victor, so scratch that n." "Yeah, that would''ve been too easy," I agreed, sharing a knowing smile with John. ¡­ ¡­ Since we had the same ss, I walked along John to the designed ss after eating while talking. "Did you receive any letter from La?" I asked John. "This is the sixth time you ask me in three days and again no," John replied. "Well, I miss her¡­" I need a dose of Lamin in urgence. "You don''t expect any letter from Miranda?" John asked with a frown. "Miranda¡­well, I left in the dungeon, got imprisoned and left for another ind. La told me during our engagement that Miranda was angry at me for leaving out of nowhere," I replied with a bitter smile. "Did you expect anything else? It''s Miranda we are talking about," John scoffed. "Well, La is with her and I will ept any of her punishment and decision the next time I see her," I said. "That sounds weird¡­" I winced at John''s mutter. "With that dirty mind, you won''t get any girlfriends, John." "I don''t need one." "A sis-con who stays virgin? That sounds weird." "Fuck off." Our friendly banter ceased as we stepped into therge ssroom, which had been prepared to amodate all three sses and over 150 students. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of puzzlement as everyone stood around, the tables arranged in a distinct pattern with adequate spacing. And then it hit me. Oh no, I remembered what this setup meant. My apprehension grew as I realized the potential implications. If luck wasn''t on my side, this could very well spoil the entire experience of this course. It didn''t take long for all the students from the three sses to assemble. After a brief wait, the professor himself entered the room. He had a head of dark hair and bright yellow eyes, a clear inheritance from his Moonfang lineage, and his sses added a schrly air to his appearance. Brian Moonfang, Roda''s and Percy''s father, and also the elder brother of Rodolf Moonfang, was our Craftsmanship course instructor. Following him was his assistant, someone who immediately caught the attention of every woman in the room. With his long green hair and striking yellow-green eyes, his elven features only entuated his undeniable handsomeness. Kendel Teraquin, Allen and Alvara''s older brother, was here. Like Christina, he too was taking on an assistant role this year after having graduated the previous year. "Good morning, everyone. Before we begin, let''s sort you into groups. In my ss, you''ll be working in groups of four. This will facilitate both my work and your learning experience, particrly for the group projects. Additionally, I want to emphasize that this grouping isn''t confined to your individual sses. You''re all in the same boat here, so remember that. It''s also designed to prevent you from sticking solely with your friends and chattering away, of course," Professor Brian''s voice resonated through the room. And there it was, my fear realized. I really didn''t want to end up in a group with any of those racist individuals. "I''ll call out each of your names along with your group number. Once your group is called, take a seat at the designated table with your group number. This will be your assigned spot for the duration of this ss," Brian exined, ncing at his notebook. "Group one: Celeste Indi Zeste, Rodolf Moonfang, Alvara Teraquin, and Moben Sid." I couldn''t help but wince at theposition of that group. Absolute chaos, waiting to happen. Celeste and Alvara together was a recipe for disaster, with Rodolf probably just observing the whole spectacle. And poor Moben Sid, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him. ced in such a group, a true underdog like him was bound to face challenges. "Alright, group number two," the professor''s voice echoed through the room, catching my attention as I leaned against the table. "Victor Raven, Selene Tepes, Cain Redgrave, and Cylien ryon." Predictably so. Victor, the charismatic trouble-ma, had managed to end up with both the viiness and the heroine. Cain Redgrave was an interesting addition, though I couldn''t help but think he might be feeling a little lost without Elizabeth by his side. I let my gaze wander over the other groups, not particrly interested in the usual assortment of background characters that followed. But then, eventually, it was our turn... "Group seven," the professor called out, "Amael Falkrona, Sephira Teraquin, Sirius Raven, and Elizabeth Tepes." Well, that''s not too bad. I grumbled silently at my luck, resigned to once again being surrounded by figures of significance in the Game. But, at least this time, there wasn''t anyone particrly annoying in the mix. Sephira seemed like the quiet type, Sirius, despite his Pretender status, had an air of innocence about him, and Elizabeth appeared to be genuinely pleasant. My eyes scanned the room,nding on a table with our group number elegantly engraved on it. Sephira and Sirius were already seated there, engaged in some quiet conversation. As I approached, an allure all their own. "Well, hello there. You must be Amael," a friendly voice chimed in, drawing my attention to a blond-haired man with vivid crimson eyes. This had to be Sirius Raven, the elder brother of Alicia and Victor, and the younger brother of Cyril. I extended my hand with a smile, shaking his in return. "Nice to meet you, Sirius." His grin widened, and he settled back into his chair. "I''m not exactly a master of this ss, so I hope you''re better at it." I shrugged, a hint of genuine uncertainty in my response. "To be honest, I''m not even sure what the ss is about." Sirius burst intoughter, probably thinking I was jesting, but I really wasn''t. Unfortunately. "Hi, Sephira. Pleasure to meet you," I turned my attention to the quiet Half-Elf. Sephira''s blue eyes widened with surprise, though she eventually managed a handshake. "Thank you. I hope we can work well together," she spoke softly. Her family seemed to have taken quite a toll on her, a fact that was probably contributing to her reserved nature. It was somewhat remarkable that she had managed to survive and thrive in such a toxic environment. I couldn''t help but wonder how Kleah had managed to endure this for years. Honestly, this ce was a whirlwind of entricity and ambition, and sometimes I felt like I was the only one trying to navigate through it all with a touch ofmon sense. [] Shut up. "Oh, finally!" Our attention turned to the neer''s voice, and my gazended I couldn''t help but appreciate Sephira''s beauty. Half-Elves truly had on Elizabeth Amaya Tepes. Selene''s twin sister, though the simrities seemed to end at their appearance. Unlike her cold andposed sister, Elizabeth exuded warmth and kindness. Her pale face bore a smile that seemed almost out of ce in this environment. @@novelbin@@ "I already know Sephira and Sirius, but I don''t know..." Elizabeth''s voice trailed off as she looked at me, clearly curious. I offered a friendly smile. "I''m Amael, Christina''s cousin." Elizabeth''s reaction to that was odd, to say the least. "You''re Christina''s and Connor''s cousin...?" Her words came out somewhat surprised. "Yeah, that''s right." What was with her reaction? It was as if my statement had triggered something unexpected. "Oh, my manners. I''m sorry. I''m Elizabeth. But you can call me either Eli or Beth." She seemed a bit flustered by her own words. "Sure thing, Elizabeth," I replied, opting for her full name. Nicknames weren''t exactly my thing. Her face seemed to light up at my response, and she let out a soft giggle. "You''re quite the character, Amael," she said before settling into the chair next to me, removing her shoulder bag. "Well, either way, I''m looking forward to working together." Chapter 261 Craftmanship [2] Chapter 261 Craftmanship [2] "Even though the ss is called craftsmanship, you won''t be exactly crafting anything from scratch. The objects you''ll be working with are already prepared. What you''ll need to do is reinforce them and make them more potent than before through Mana Circle Engravement," Professor Brian exined, holding up a dull sword to emphasize his point. With deft motions, he drew a circle in the air with his left hand before carefully cing it onto the sword''s de. The circle then emitted a brilliant glow before melding into the metal. After a few moments, he swung the sword, the de cutting through the air with a newfound sharpness. Surprise rippled through the ss, audible gasps escaping from some. "Do you follow?" Brian inquired, a small smile on his lips. "The once dull sword has been made sharper than ever before. The weapons of Sancta Vedelia are all enhanced through this method by skilled practitioners of Mana Circles. Now, I''m not expecting you to be experts in this field, nor am I forcing a change in your career aspirations. But this course holds significance. It might save your life should your weapon be shattered or lose its edge. Every knight of Sancta Vedelia is familiar with the basics of this course because it''s considered essential." Mana Circles again... I couldn''t help but anticipate some difficulty, simr to what I experienced in Professor Prisci''s ss. "As you can see on your tables, there are several knives in rather pitiful condition. Your task is to restore and enhance them beyond their previous state. This is your initial exercise, and I''d like to assess your understanding. You''ll be conceptualizing the Mana Circle yourselves for this task." "What?!" "H-How?" "Who''s capable of that?" The ss erupted in a wave of surprised and disbelieving murmurs in response to Professor Brian''s straightforward challenge. "Quiet, please. Think of this as an experiment. I''m not anticipating miracles, but I do expect your effort. Sketch out a design for a circle that can restore and enhance these knives. While you''ll delve deeper into this in Mana Theory, that ss is more focused on offensive and defensive circles rather than weapon enhancement," Brian raised his hand to quell the growing mor. It was true; Professor Prisci''s ss had mostly concentrated on Mana Circles for attack and defense, without much mention of enhancing weapons. "And don''t worry about doing this alone. There''s a reason you''ve been grouped into fours. Coborate, help each other, and find a solution together. You have three hours to at least restore and enhance two knives. If you have any pertinent questions, I''ll be here, and Kendel, my assistant and your senior, is also avable." With those final words, Professor Brian left us to our work. "How about we start by sketching individually and then share our circle designs with each other?" Elizabeth suggested with a warm smile. Sephira nodded in agreement, retrieving a sketchbook from her bag. "That sounds like a good approach." "I''m up for it too," Sirius chimed in, his own smile matching Elizabeth''s. Then, their attention shifted towards me, awaiting my response. I mustered a smile. "Sure thing, sounds like a n." [] Quiet, you. How exactly do I tell them I''m absolutely clueless about Mana Circles? @@novelbin@@ I rummaged through my bag, only to find it surprisingly devoid of any notebooks or pens. Huh? I was sure that I had stocked up on them. "Um...any chance someone could lend me a pen and a few sheets of paper?" I managed to ask, feeling rather embarrassed. Thankfully, none of them shot me judgmental looks. Sephira tore several sheets from her sketchbook and handed them over, while Sirius handed me a pen. "Thanks," I muttered appreciatively before pretending to sketch. Though, if I''m being honest, my pen was making more holes in the paper than anything else. I couldn''t wrap my head around where to start. My threepanions were busy engrossed in their own sketches, focused and determined. This seemed to be the case for the other groups as well. "Struggling there, Amael?" Elizabeth''s voice broke the silence, her curious crimson eyes on me. I scratched my head sheepishly. "Yeah, quite a bit... You see, I studied in Celesta, and I''m really not well-versed in Mana Circles." An awkward hush followed, until Sirius spoke up. "You could''ve just told us. We''d have helped you out, Amael." Elizabeth nodded in agreement, pulling her chair closer to mine. She ced her sketchbook in front of me. "Don''t worry. I can walk you through the basics if you''d like." I smiled and nodded. "I would be d to be taught." Elizabeth winced a little at my exaggerated words. "Actually, I''m not an expert in that domain either. My elder sister is better at it but I can at least exin you the basics. Is that good with you?" "Very good even. Thanks," I replied. "Then I and Sephira will take care of the sketch while you teach a bit to Amael," Sirius said and Sephira nodded. What was this too much friendly group? It was so friendly and good vibes that it was weird for me. "Then I will start," Elizabeth said and tucked some strands of her ck hair behind her ears while writing down on the book in front of me. Despite being a Princess, she didn''t seem to care about getting close to other men. She had the same elegance as Cylien and the same friendly attitude of Celeste even though not as much as her but somehow I felt more at ease with her than Cylien or Celeste who were exceeding in their domain. ¡­ ¡­ "...that''s why nailing the initial circle is crucial. You need to encode precise information about the weapon you wish to restore and the specific aspects you want to enhance. While drawing, focus your intentions solely on the desired oue. Even though most of these symbols might be a puzzle to us at the moment, with repeated attempts, we can gradually decipher their meanings," Elizabeth exined. "I get that, but what if you use the same symbols multiple times to intensify the effect, wouldn''t they stack?" I inquired, recalling the summoning of Samara. Cleenah had taught me that, and the circle used wasplex and expansive. Elizabeth shook her head gently, her movements wafting her pleasant fragrance toward me. "The Mana Circles for weapon strengthening function differently than those used for attacks or defense. Inbat, you seek the most potent offense and defense, allowing some leniency with efficiency. Yet, when ites to reinforcing weapons, you must adhere strictly to efficiency to avoid causing harm to your gear." "But more intricate andrger Mana Circles typically result in greater strength, right?" I mentioned, drawing from my past knowledge, particrly from Cleenah''s teachings about Samara''s summoning. The circle had been both extensive and intricate. Elizabeth disagreed, gently brushing her head against my cheek while leaning her head to write down, in the process, her scent oddly soothing. She was so engrossed in her exnation that she didn''t even mind the surroundings. "Weapon enhancement circles differ from attack or defense ones. During battle, you prioritize the might of your attacks and the resilience of your defenses, permitting a bit of leeway with efficiency. Still, swift attacks are paramount, correct?" "True." "Always remember this: form precedes restoration, which, in turn, precedes enhancement. The process follows this sequence," Elizabeth borated further, indicating the hierarchy on her notepad that was now filled with annotations. "That''s it for today," Professor Brian''s voice cut in right on cue. Time had flown by without my notice, thanks to Elizabeth''s engrossing exnation. "For the next session, I''d like each group to restore and enhance three knives, apanied by a presentation of your sketches," he concluded before departing. "This is quite exhausting," Sirius remarked, stretching his arms as he spoke. "I think I''m not finished yet¡­" Sephira murmured pensively, her gaze locked on her drawing. "Well, how about we coordinate a time slot to work together and make progress on our task?" Elizabeth suggested. "That sounds like a n," Sirius agreed, his enthusiasm evident in his nod. "I agree, we need to get this done before the next ss," Sephira chimed in, voicing her consent. "Absolutely." Well, did we even have a choice? We were running behind schedule due to myck of skill, and Elizabeth had generously taken the time to tutor me. "Then, let''s exchange numbers. I''ll create a group chat for us," Elizabeth suggested, producing her phone. We all retrieved our phones and proceeded to swap numbers, joining the chat group created by Elizabeth. With that settled, we began packing up our belongings. "It''s been a productive session. I didn''t even notice the time passing," Elizabeth reflected. "Likewise, oddly enough, I feel... rxed here," Sephira admitted in a soft tone. "Phew, I thought I might''ve frightened you again on our encounter, Sephira," Sirius teased with a grin, earning a shy, slightly reddened reaction from Sephira, who averted her gaze. "Not a bad group overall, then," Imented, slinging my bag over my shoulder. "If even Amael is saying that, it must be a good group," Elizabeth remarked, adjusting the strap of her bag as she smiled. "Well, I am a delinquent, after all," I quipped, jingling my handcuffed wrists. Elizabeth caught her bag''s long strap with both hands and gave a yful retort. "But a good delinquent." Her words halted my steps for a moment as she walked ahead, offering us a farewell before disappearing from sight. Chapter 263 In The Shopping Mall [1]

Chapter 263 In The Shopping Mall [1]

"The weather here is truly tropical," I muttered, casting a nce outside the window. I had no choice. I pulled on a simple t-shirt and made my way downstairs. "Milord?" Albert noticed my departure and nced at me with a questioning look. "I''m heading out to Central Vedelia, Albert," I replied, scanning the room. "Where are Mother and Sister?" "They are attending to the Kingdom''s affairs in Pas, Milord," Albert informed me. Right, they were both handling the Kingdom''s affairs after Connor''s death. Today was a day off for everyone, though. You might assume I was going out to enjoy myself, but that wasn''t entirely urate. Elizabeth had chosen this day for us to work on our homework. So, together with Sirius and Sephira, we decided to have lunch outside. Francis wasn''t the driver this time, but he still took me to Central Vedelia. The Circles were once again incredibly convenient, and in just a little over an hour, I found myself in Central Vedelia. Central Vedelia was the wealthiest city in Sancta Vedelia. It was a city of diverse cultures and races, where one could find anything they desired. But being the wealthiest city also meant it was a yground for the affluent. Most of the buildings here were skyscrapers, adorned with screens disying thetest releases. The city''s architecture and atmosphere reminded me a lot of Las Vegas. "Drop me off at Central Shopping Mall," I instructed Francis. "Yes, Milord." After a few minutes of driving, I disembarked in front of Sancta Vedelia''srgest shopping mall. With more than twenty floors, each designated for a specific purpose like clothing, entertainment, or dining, it was a bustling hub of activity. "I will call Francis, when I''m over, you may leave," I said to the driver before entering the mall. *** The biggest shopping mall in Central Vedelia was divided into several sections, with the most famous ones being the clothing and food sections. The clothing section upied the 1st to the 8th floors, while the food section spanned from the 9th to the 13th floors. In this upscale environment, it was imperative to dress the part of high-ranking nobility and have ample funds to spend. Individuals deemed ''poor'' were often unwee and were promptly escorted out. On the 6th floor, within the men''s section, a conspicuous young man drew the attention of many with his striking looks. His handsome appearance contrasted sharply with his rather casual attire. His disheveled ck hair and bright yellow eyes stood out, and despite his unconventional appearance, none dared toment. This young man was none other than Rodolf Moonfang, a Prince of the esteemed Moonfang House. Rodolf, who was typically jovial and wore a perpetual grin, exhibited an unusual seriousness on this particr day. Such an expression was a rarity for him. But today was different. He had a date with Cylien ryon, the culmination of a year''s pursuit. She had finally agreed to go out with him, and Rodolf had chosen this day to win her over¡ªa challenging task. Approaching a Great Noble Princess was a daunting endeavor, even for other high-ranking nobles. These princesses were meticulously raised, immune to the charms and advances of men, regardless of their status, attractiveness, or power. Winning their hearts seemed nearly impossible. This challenge waspounded in the case of Cylien, who belonged to the Elven race. Elves were known for their prudish and cautious nature, with women being especially discerning in choosing their life partners. The concept of first love was foreign to them, as their first love would typically be theirst. Loving more than one person in a lifetime was considered taboo. As a result, Elves were extremely selective when it came to choosing their mates. Rodolf understood this well. He had been patient with Cylien over the past year, recognizing why she would avoid him and provide ambiguous responses. All was not lost; he only needed to make a favorable first impression. If he could capture even a fraction of her heart, it would be a victory. Therefore, he had selected carefully crafted clothing to ensure that he made a perfect first impression. Turning to a female clerk, Rodolf decided to seek her assistance. "Hey," he called out to her. "Yes, Sir?" The woman responded respectfully. "I need clothing that''s perfect for my first date," Rodolf requested straightforwardly. The woman was momentarily taken aback but quickly nodded, ready to assist. ¡­ ¡­ Rodolf admired his reflection in the mirror, his vibrant red suit giving him an air of sophistication. His rugged, wild appearance contrasted perfectly with the ssy attire, making him the epitome of a handsome, adventurous man. As he gazed at himself, a satisfied smirk graced his lips. The woman assisting him couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. "Y-You look perfect, Sir!" Her admiration was palpable. She had never seen a man as handsome as Rodolf in her life, and he left her utterly captivated. Rodolf epted the praise with a nod. "I''ll take it." After paying for the suit, Rodolf left the store, ready to continue his day. However, his phone suddenly began to ring, disying the name of the caller. With a slight groan, Rodolf answered. "What''s up, brother?" He spoke casually. The voice on the other end belonged to Jefer Moonfang, the Head of the Moonfang House and a Monarch in his own right. ["What are you doing?"] Jefer asked directly. "I''m out, in Central Vedelia," Rodolf replied. Jefer''s tone was stern. ["I asked what you''re doing, Rodolf."] Rodolf''s irritation red. "I can''t even enjoy myself on days without school?" He responded, his annoyance clear. Jefer pointed out, ["I''ve never prohibited outings for you, Rodolf, but what you''re doing is clearly not considered entertainment."] Rodolf paused, then clicked his tongue in frustration. "You already know, then? Who told you? Percy? Or Roda?" ["You asked a Princess of the ryon House on a date right in front of your ssroom, and you''re asking me how I found out?"] "Come on, brother," Rodolf retorted, his anger apparent. "You already know I want Cylien as my wife." ["I don''t care about that. You have responsibilities as a Prince. If news of you and Cylien ryon getting cozy gets out, it will be the talk of Sancta Vedelia."] @@novelbin@@ Rodolf''s frustration boiled over. "Who cares about that?! Instead of trying to sacrifice me for your so-called responsibilities, why don''t you throw Percy, Roda, or better yet, yourself under the carriage? Act like a big brother for once and encourage me!" Before Jefer could respond, Rodolf abruptly ended the call. He didn''t need to hear the rest of his brother''s orders. If he didn''t hear them, he didn''t have to obey them. With determination in his eyes, Rodolf muttered, "Time to impress her," and left with a confident grin Chapter 266 In The Shopping Mall [4] Chapter 266 In The Shopping Mall [4] "Then came the Raven House," Sirius continued, "with my older brother, Cyril, who was in his second year at that time. The Raven House had less influencepared to this year, mainly because Connor was always the primary figure in the Academy." He then added with a hint of amusement, "Actually, did you know that the person Cyril despised the most among everyone else was Connor?" "Huh?" "Yeah," Sirius nodded in affirmation. "Cyril despised Connor more than anything in the world. I''m his brother, and I knew how he felt all those years." The notion of Cyril, who appeared so calm andposed, harboring such intense feelings of hatred toward Connor was difficult to fathom. Connor had always been portrayed as a bastard rarely showing tant hatred even toward Victor. "Why did he hate him so much?" I couldn''t help but inquire, sharing my curiosity with Sephira. Sirius'' expression twitched slightly. "I actually don''t know. He never confided in me about it. And honestly, I''m hesitant to ask him. There are some things you just don''t want to pry into, you know?" Things were getting more and more mysterious. My already blurry knowledge of the Second Game seemed to be getting more and more useless. "Anyway, moving on to the third House with the most influence¡ª" "Teraquin, right?" I said in an obvious tone. But Sirius interrupted with a mischievous smirk. "Nope, it wasn''t Teraquin." My eyes widened in surprise. "What? But Alvara and Kendel must have been there, right?" Those two had enough influence by their mere presence. "Yes, they were," Sirius confirmed, "but because of Connor, all their nned discrimination against Halves was quashed." Curiosity piqued, I pressed for the name of the third influential House. "A little shame she''s not here to talk about it," Sirius muttered and scanned the area behind me. I turned, and my gaze met his, filled with realization. "You mean...?" I started to ask. "Yes, the Tepes Family was really powerful and influentialst year," Sirius confirmed. I was taken aback. Selene and Elizabeth had only been first-year studentsst year. How could they have achieved such influence in such a short time? Had I missed someone regarding the Tepes'' branch families? Before Sirius could exin further, amotion erupted behind me, drawing my attention. "What''s happening?" I asked, my eyes widening. Suddenly, I saw her¡ªire, Christina''s handmaid¡ªon the ground, her cheeks reddened from a p. And standing nearby was a familiar figure, Rodolf Moonfang, a [Pretender]. *** A short while ago... The cashier blinked, momentarily captivated by Elizabeth''s ethereal beauty. After a momentary pause, he stammered out, "Ah, yes," and epted her card as she paid in advance for table number seven. Once she retrieved her card, Elizabeth turned to return to her table. However, her attention was swiftly drawn to another table nearby, and her eyes widened with recognition. Her friends were seated there, though they attempted to be inconspicuous, sporting sunsses and odd behavior. But there was no mistaking the familiar faces. A faint smile graced Elizabeth''s lips as she approached their table. "Hey, what are you up to?" "Kya-!" Celeste''s surprised exmation was quickly muffled as Amelia ced a finger on her lips, urging silence. @@novelbin@@ "Shh, Eli. We''re undercover here," Amelia whispered. Celeste nodded, her embarrassment evident as she gently pushed away Amelia''s hand. "Y-Yes..." Elizabeth appeared puzzled. "But why? We''ve been here countless times before, and you''ve never minded the attention." "T-That''s..." Celeste nced at Amelia, seeking assistance. Amelia sighed, relenting. "Look over there." She gestured toward a table at a distance. "..." Recognition struck Elizabeth like a bolt of lightning. Cylien and Rodolf, friends of the trio, sat there, sharing an intimate moment. "This is..." Amelia reacted swiftly, pulling Elizabeth down into her seat, warding off the possibility of further unwanted attention. "You were there, right? Today is their date," Celeste whispered, her excitement barely contained. "Today..." Elizabeth muttered softly, her gaze fixated on the couple. Then,prehension dawned upon her. "Wait, are you spying on them?" "W-Well, we''re just concerned for Cyli!" Amelia attempted to conceal her curiosity with a veil of worry. "I-Indeed," Celesta chimed in, supporting Amelia''s stance. Unfortunately for them, Elizabeth wasn''t easily fooled. "Is Cylien aware of this?" Elizabeth inquired. "No..." Celeste shook her head. "In that case, this is not good," Elizabeth asserted, preparing to stand. However, Amelia firmly pulled her back down. "Aren''t you worried about your friend, Eli? How can you leave like this?" Amelia asked, employing a guilt-inducing tactic. Elizabeth was fully aware of her concern for Cylien, but she couldn''t help but nce at the pair one more time before reluctantly agreeing. "Alright." "Yes!" Celeste beamed with satisfaction. Amelia''s curiosity got the better of her, and she couldn''t resist asking, "By the way, Elizabeth, what brings you here? Could it be that you''re on a date as well?" Elizabeth shook her head firmly. "Of course not. I''m here with my Craftsmanship group. We were supposed to grab a bite before working on our project for a bit." "You are hardworking as usual," Amelia smiled. "Yes, unlike both of you cking off here," Elizabeth replied with a chuckle. "Hey! It''s day-off!" Celeste retorted. "Girls, they are starting!" Amelia brought her friends'' attention to the duo. *** Rodolf had always embodied the essence of a carefree spirit, living life to the fullest, following his heart''s whims. But today was different. Today, he was a bundle of nerves in the presence of a girl. For their date, he had carefully selected a renowned restaurant, wanting it to be just right for Cylien. As he sat at their table, awaiting her arrival, he couldn''t help but be astounded by her breathtaking beauty. Watching her approach with such elegance, he was transported back to a moment two years ago, the moment he fell for her. It had been during a grand party attended by all the great noble families. Rodolf, like the other scions of his ss, had been invited. After a few years of not seeing her, he had suddenly beheld a grown-up Cylien in a resplendent traditional elven dress. Her confident, kind demeanor as she mingled with the guests had captivated him, and he fell under her spell. Now, as he watched her, he couldn''t help but recall that enchanting smile she had worn that night. With her striking and unmistakable presence, Cylien drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant as she made her way to their table. Rodolf promptly rose to his feet, a true gentleman, and assisted her in taking her seat. "Thank you," Cylien expressed with a gracious smile. Rodolf had to admit, Cylien looked stunning, and the gentlemanly demeanor he was putting on today seemed to have its own charm. "You''ve grown even more beautiful with time, Cylien," Rodolfplimented with a grin. "As have you, Rodolf," Cylien replied, her eyes twinkling as she perused the menu. To her surprise, their food arrived in just ten minutes. Unbeknownst to her, Rodolf had used his status to hasten the kitchen''s efforts, although in reality, they would have been just as prompt without the need for such influence, given his standing as a Great Noble. "What prompted the change of heart, Cylien? I was genuinely taken aback when you agreed so readily," Rodolf inquired, curiosity piqued. "I noticed," Cylien chuckled. "But it wouldn''t be fair if I continued to turn you down for two whole years, would it?" "Two years is nothing if it means having you," Rodolf quipped,ughing heartily. "You certainly have a way with words," Cylienmented, sipping her water. "Absolutely," Rodolf replied with a grin, biting into a sulent piece of meat. "In Fangoria, I''m the most sought-after bachelor. Every girl wants me, but I turn them all down." "Oh? What about Monarch Jefer Moonfang, your older brother? He''s quite the heartthrob throughout Sancta Vedelia, isn''t he?" Cylien teased, a yful hand on her cheek. Rodolf sighed in response, less than thrilled to hear his brother''s name. The truth was, Jefer was even more popr than him. "Do you prefer him to me, then?" Rodolf inquired, a hint of annoyance in his tone. "No." Cylien''s reply was swift and direct, bringing a grin of delight to Rodolf''s face. "I''ve always known that I''m better than him and Percy when ites to personality. They''re both so stuck-up, they''ll probably never get a girlfriend," Rodolf chuckled, not holding back hisughter. "You do seem to have a good rtionship with your brother and nephew," Cylien observed, raising an inquisitive eyebrow. Rodolf felt a bead of sweat forming, worried that Cylien might not approve. In a bit of a panic, he quickly continued, "Y-Yes, but my niece, Roda, is exceptional. She''s much better than both of them, Cylien." "Roda... it''s been a while since I spoke to her," Cylien reminisced with a gentle smile, her thoughts drifting to her junior at the Academy. "I''ll give her a call, don''t worry," Rodolf assured her, reaching for his phone to dial his niece''s number. However, before he could press any buttons, Cylien''s hand stopped him. "Cylien?" Rodolf looked at her with a perplexed expression. Cylien met his gaze with a disapproving look. "This is our date." Rodolf was momentarily taken aback, his thoughts briefly slipping into disarray. Then, he couldn''t help but think to himself, ''She''s too hot.'' Chapter 267 In The Shopping Mall [5] Chapter 267 In The Shopping Mall [5] "This is our date." "R-Right..." Rodolf awkwardly set his phone aside and nced back at Cylien, who now wore a satisfied smile. "You know, I was pretty sure you would''ve ended up rejecting me," Rodolf admitted, his fingers absently toying with his ss. "Why such defeatist thinking?" Cylien inquired, raising an eyebrow. "Well, I thought you might already be head over heels for another guy," Rodolf confessed. "Another guy? Who could that be?" Cylien''s smile held a touch of intrigue. Rodolf chuckled slightly. "I''m talking about Earth, of course. He''s your childhood friend, isn''t he?" Cylien was momentarily taken aback by Rodolf''s words but then shook her head. "I''m not his only childhood friend, and while I find Earth charming, saying I''m head over heels for him is quite the stretch." "Really? Who knows what might happen when hees back?" Cylien arched an eyebrow yfully. "You might be the only man discussing another man in front of the girl you invited on a date." "Oh, don''t worry about that," Rodolfughed. "The simple fact that you epted my invitation shows that you''re not indifferent to me, right?" After a moment of silence, Cylien nodded. "Indeed." "Then, when will that guye back?" Rodolf asked, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Who knows? Maybe Celeste or Elizabeth knows something?" Cylien replied coyly, shing a mischievous grin. "Is it possible that Rodolf Moonfang is worried?" "W-What? No way," Rodolf blustered, his voice louder than intended. However, the truth was that he did have concerns about losing Cylien to Earth, given their close rtionship. But then Cylien''s gaze suddenly fixed on something happening behind Rodolf. Rodolf turned around and spotted a smallmotion brewing nearby. His bright yellow eyes narrowed as he observed an elf and his two friends ganging up on a cute half-elf girl. "Where have I seen that guy before?" Rodolf wondered, furrowing his brows as he gazed at the familiar elf. He struggled to recall until it finally clicked ¨C it was Jiren, who had been in his ssst year. Since Jiren hadn''t struck him as particrly noteworthy, Rodolf had forgotten about him. However, Cylien recognized her new ssmate immediately, her gaze reflecting disapproval as she watched the situation unfold. The half-elf girl, ire, timidly offered an apology. She wanted to exin that they had bumped into her, not the other way around, but the moment she heard the name ''Teraquin,'' her entire body quivered. She knew exactly what that family thought of and could do to Halves like her. "I-I''m sorry! I apologize, Milord!" ire quickly bowed her head, her face drained of color. Jiren and his two friends, however, merely snickered at her pitiful disy. This was their first time asserting their superiority over someone like this, and they reveled in it. Onlookers watched the scene unfold, and even those with more courage halted their steps upon hearing the name of a Great House. Moreover, Halves weren''t highly regarded by everyone in Sancta Vedelia, and some even supported Jiren''s behavior. Then, in a swift and brutal motion, Jiren pped ire across the face. The impact was forceful enough to redden her cheeks, and blood dripped from her lips as she fell to the ground. "Learn to speak to higher races," Jiren taunted with a sneer. ire, now trembling and teary-eyed, closed her eyes and patted her reddened cheeks, muttering her apologies. Rodolf gave a sidelong nce at Cylien, who appeared unruffled, before deciding to intervene. "Sorry isn''t enough," Jiren dered, raising his hand once more as if to grab ire by her hair. But just as his hand was about to make contact, a voice interrupted, "Oy, what are you doing?" Jiren spun around, his annoyance evident, but when he saw the very familiar face of Rodolf approaching with his hands casually in his pockets, he froze in his tracks. "O-Oh my!" "Handsome!" @@novelbin@@ "Who could that be?!" Themotion had escted to the point where everyone inside the restaurant could hear it. The girls present couldn''t help but squeal in delight as theyid eyes on the handsome man in a ssy suit who had entered the scene. "R-Rodolf..." Jiren instinctively took a step back along with his two friends as Rodolf approached. "I was on a freakin'' date with a hot girl, and you came along to spoil my nice time," Rodolf muttered, clearly annoyed as he looked down at ire. "All for what?" He asked, raising an eyebrow at her. "For a girl who can''t even fight back." "N-No, Rodolf, that girl bumped¡ª" Jiren began to exin, but Rodolf cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "I don''t give a damn about that," Rodolf snapped, looking down at Jiren. "Are all elven males this spineless?" Jiren shuddered, unable to respond. He tried to form words, but nothing came out. The sheer force of Rodolf''s presence left him speechless. "ire," a new voice suddenly interjected. Rodolf nced toward the neer, his eyes narrowing slightly. This man was unquestionably the most handsome figure present after Rodolf himself. His dark hair and unique amber eyes marked him as distinct, and despite the chaotic situation, nobody dared to intrude on the circle formed around him, Jiren, his two friends, and ire. Rodolf didn''t know this man and had never seen him before, but those amber eyes triggered a faint memory fromst year. Moreover, there was an unsettling calmness in the man''s expression that demanded attention. *** "ire," I called out to ire who was looking down at the ground, her face soaked with tears that fell onto her simple dress. I hadn''t been particrly concerned about random maids or anyone else, but ire was different. She was the one who had taken care of Christina all this time, and Christina had a genuine fondness for her. As ire''s gaze met mine, she rushed to her feet and threw herself into my arms, sobbing. "M-Milord! I-I...!" I patted her back gently, trying to offerfort. "It''s okay," I whispered soothingly. But Jiren, who had been engaged in a tense standoff with Rodolf, turned his attention toward me. "W-What are you looking at¡ª" "Enough!" A voice intervened, and Celeste emerged from the crowd along with Amelia and Elizabeth. I was already surprised to see Rodolf there, but now these two as well? I even noticed Cylien observing from the sidelines. Celeste red at Jiren with anger shing in her eyes. "Don''t you have any shame?!" she yelled at him. "She''s already apologized! Why did you hit her?!" "Celeste... please calm down," Elizabeth urged, grabbing Celeste''s arm. Their presence was already drawing too much attention, and news of four princesses from Great Houses at the shopping mall would undoubtedly cause amotion. "I can''t, Amaya!" Celeste retorted, biting her lip in frustration. "This guy''s been doing this sincest year!" "Oy, what are you all doing here?" Rodolf''s voice cut through the awkward atmosphere, directed squarely at the trio of girls. "I wonder the same thing," Cylien chimed in, approaching with her arms crossed, her disapproving gaze fixated on the girls. Celeste''s anger had dissipated and now she felt awkward. "I-It''s not what you think!" "It was just a coincidence. We were nning to eat here," Amelia chimed in, her smile forced and uneasy. Elizabeth remained silent but offered a simrly strained smile. "Coincidence? I see," Cylien responded with a raised eyebrow, then turned her attention to Jiren. "Another despicable act, Jiren. Should I inform the Student Council or perhaps the Presidium about your actions?" Jirenughed nervously and raised both hands in a cating gesture, then turned to his friends. "C-Come on, guys. Let''s go." As Jiren and his friends began to walk away, Cylien heaved a sigh of exasperation, preparing to discuss the situation with Celeste, Amelia, and Elizabeth. However, before she could speak, I spoke up. "Apologize." Chapter 270 Small Talk With Celeste 270 Small Talk With Celeste Samara added with a hint of menace, "I''ll do it again if necessary," before coiling her arms around my neck. "Protective, right?" I gave a warm smile to Melfina. "Anyway, since udia is a granny and you are one as well, I thought that it''s very likely that you''re close friends with her, so I hoped that maybe you could talk to her in my favor." "G-Grandmother, what is happening exactly? Why are you even listening to him? He''s just a student under rehabilitation, and his rtion to Professor Lydia shouldn''t be enough reason to treat him like you are doing," Evan seemed to have caught onto the peculiar situation and questioned Melfina''s actions. "I will tell youter, Evan," Melfina said before focusing her attention back on me. "The only reason I''m showing this leniency toward you, Amael, is because of what I''ve heard about you from Geoffrey and what I had witnessed." "I know." Melfina remained silent for a moment, presumably contemting her words. "Only udia''s approval might not be enough. The other Heads might inquire about your intentions. If you want me to convince them to trust you and gain their eptance, you must prove your capabilities." "Oh? And do you have a n in mind?" I inquired with a knowing smile. "The Trimester''s Final Exam is in a few weeks. It will be broadcast throughout Sancta Vedelia and, of course, attended by the Heads in person," Melfina exined. "I see," I mused for a moment. "So, it would be sufficient to show my superiority by beating up one of their so-called Great Noble Prodigies, correct?" Melfina winced at my audacious words. "You don''t necessarily need to defeat a Great Noble to prove your potential. Achieving the top rank should suffice." @@novelbin@@ "I will consider it," I replied before rising from my seat. "Let''s go, Samara." Samara nodded and faded into her own dimension. The school year was divided into three trimesters, each culminating in a final exam to assess us. These examinations weren''t limited to written tests; they epassed practical demonstrations as well. Although I couldn''t remember much about the first trimester''s final exam, I was confident that I could handle it. "Amael, even if you obtain permission, it''s not guaranteed that the Holy Tree will ''ept'' you, it might be dangerous. You might die," Melfina''s caution stopped me in my tracks as I grasped the doorknob. "Don''t worry about it," I cast a nce back at her. "I intend to be the Apostle of Nihil, after all." "..." Melfina fell into a shocked silence. I pushed open the door and stepped out. "Huh?" To my left, leaning against the wall, stood Celeste. She seemed to have been waiting there. She regarded me with a slightly awkward expression, her arms crossed. "Celes? You''re here? Come," Evan, who had noticed Celeste''s presence, rushed out and greeted his sister with a smile. "No, it''s okay," Celeste waved dismissively. "I just wanted to talk with grandmother, but I''ll bete." "Don''t worry; I''ll write an excuse letter for you," Evan chuckled. "Come. It''s been a while since we chatted, my cute sister." "We saw each other just this morning!" Celesta retorted before hastily walking away. I see, he''s a sis-con as well. Too much sis-cons in this world. [] Shut up. "W-Wait, Celeste!" Evan''s demeanor underwent aplete shift as soon as his sister appeared in his line of sight. "Leave me alone!" Celeste grimaced at her brother. I paid their sibling quarrel no mind and continued walking. It was gettingte. "Wait for me, Amael!" Celeste called out and soon caught up with me. "Hm?" "If I''m going to bete, I''d rather not be scolded alone," Celeste exined with a sheepish grin. "Is the teacher harsh onters?" I inquired. "Professor Gamir? Quite a bit," Celeste replied. Professor Gamir Teraquin was currently our Interss instructor. Damn it. "You don''t seem too eager for ss either, huh?" Celeste giggled, noticing my expression. I really didn''t want to start my morning by seeing that guy''s face. "Well, you could say that¡­" I conceded. "By the way," Celeste drew closer and whispered, "I overheard a bit of what you were saying to my grandmother¡­" "You overheard us?" "No! I just happened to hear it as I was about to enter!" Celeste quickly rified, her face slightly flushed. "You have a question for me?" I asked, sensing her hesitation. "Yes¡­" Celeste scratched her cheek. "You mentioned that you want to be the Apostle of Lord Nihil?" "I don''t want to be one. I will be the Apostle of Nihil," I corrected her. "That''s quite the confidence, huh?" Celeste said, impressed, but there was a hint of disappointment in her expression. Disappointed in me? "Why do all men always aspire to be an Apostle?" Celeste sighed. "Because it grants you status and power over the Holy Tree," I exined. That was one of the key reasons why I aimed to be the Apostle of Nihil. "I figured as much," Celeste once again appeared let down. "You''re just like all the other men, craving to be an Apostle of Nihil, huh?" "What about Victor?" I inquired curiously. "Victor?" Celeste''s grin widened. "Victor never talks about bing an Apostle of Nihil. A man like him is exceptionally rare." Ah, that must be one of the reasons why she''s attracted to him. "People are so focused on being an Apostle here and an Apostle there. It''s not all that important, you know?" Celeste nced at me. "If you want power, then train for it. If you desire status, then climb thedder without seeking shortcuts. You won''t attract any girlfriends with such azy mindset, you know?" She teased me with a yful smile. I''m engaged though¡­ "I don''t need girlfriends," I shrugged, narrowing my eyes slightly. "I just want to be the Apostle of Nihil for myself." Celeste didn''t say anything, but I could tell that her impression of me had worsened. We didn''t converse much further as we arrived at the grand stadium where our next ss would be held. This ss was unique, as it brought together students from all years. It was an interss. The stadium was filled to the brim with first years, second years, and third years, creating a cacophony of noise. "Goodbye, Amael," Celeste waved at me with a smile and then walked off, probably to join Victor and Cylien. [] I winced. What was that term? John joined me and inquired, "What were you talking about with Celeste?" "Nothing. She just doesn''t like the Apostles," I replied. "Is that surprising?" John scoffed. "Her mother went through hell because-" "I know, but I don''t care about that, John," I cut him off. "Rather, I hope I won''t get grouped with third-rate nobles." "You''ll undoubtedly get grouped with at least a Pretender." "Show at least some care as La''s brother. I''m her fianc¨¦." "You don''t get tired of repeating that, huh?" "I know it has a bad effect on you and forces you to respect me, after all." "You''ve got to be kidding me," John scoffed. "I''m not joking about it. But you''ll give up on that tsundere attitude of yours soon enough," I said. "Hell would freeze over before that." "Even after La and I have your niece?" "Y-You bastard!" And here we have the angry face of the future pampering uncle. [] I couldn''t help but grin at Cleenah''s observation. ''You bet,'' I replied with enthusiasm. ''We''re talking about my and La''s daughter. She''s going to be absolutely amazing.'' [] I grinned, letting out a smallugh. ''Nevia told me.'' [] Cleenah seemed utterly baffled. "She shared it with me when I asked why she was so protective of La," I exined. Nevia''s intense protectiveness of La had been evident, and she seemed quite angered by Zeus''s interest in La. When I inquired further, Nevia confided in me, stating that La was crucial for the future and so would be our daughter. "C-Could it be that you¡­" John suddenly looked at me in shock. "Could it be that you and her already¡­" "Like hell!" I eximed defensively. The truth was, I was still a virgin. [] Well¡­ How to put it... After our engagement, La had shown quite an eagerness. Our wedding night nearly took ce within the confines of a prison cell. [] ''Shut up!'' I had barely held myself back during that time since it simply wasn''t the right time or ce. I couldn''t me her as she knew, she wouldn''t see me for quite awhile. It was already amazing that she agreed in not following me to Sancta Vedelia. Next Chapter: Inter Year ss NihilRuler Chapter 272 Inter-Year Class [2] Chapter 272 Inter-Year ss [2] The eerie silence that had fallen over the stadium was soon shattered by a wave of cheers and apuse as Cyril casually walked away from the scene of the battle, leaving Ren groaning on the ground behind him. Fortunately, the protective bracers had softened the impact, sparing Ren from more severe injuries. The crowd''s response was overwhelming. Cheers and praises rained down upon Cyril, and the female students, in particr, were even more vocal in their admiration, singing his name and squealing in delight. [] ''Yeah¡­'' It had happened so quickly, but I had managed to catch the crucial moment. Cyril had taken a single, imperceptible step backward before executing a lightning-fast kick that struck Ren squarely in the stomach. The speed and precision of the attack were nothing short of deadly. "The fight didn''tst long, but you did notice the protective devices in action," Gamir exined. "This course is designed to help you progress by engaging inbat with your fellow students. One of the reasons it''s an interss course is to facilitate learning from your peers, be they older or younger. Sometimes, you may even unconsciously teach yourrades simply by sparring. Another point to consider: while these are friendly matches, take them seriously without going overboard, of course." Gamir then directed our attention to the list of groups. "There are a total of nine groups. The matches will be between students from different groups, chosen randomly. However, you can switch ces with your groupmate if both parties agree. Keep in mind that no student can fight more than three times until everyone in your group has had a chance to y. This rule is in ce to prevent a single dominant yer from umting points too easily." Rightfully so. Allowing Cyril to y every match would be a one-sided ughter, as few could challenge him on equal footing. "That''s precisely why you must exercise patience and strategy when deciding to participate in a match. You might want to save your three-fight quota to face stronger opponents, thus sparing your groupmates from battling them and potentially losing points," Gamir borated. The students were beginning to grasp the significance of these rules. Gamir continued, "Cyril and Ren have already used one of their three fights for this initial round, which means they have only two left." There were someints from our group, given that Cyril was undoubtedly the strongest among us. I couldn''t help but feel that Gamir had called Cyril for the first match intentionally. Cyril, however, appeared unfazed by the situation, sporting a calm and collected smile on his lips. I examined the list of groups once more and couldn''t help but wince at the evident imbnce. It was clear that some groups were significantly stronger than others. The main contenders for the uing matches seemed to be concentrated in Groups A, B, E, and H, where the central figures of the Game were scattered. Group E, in particr, caught my attention. It consisted of Alvara, Lykhor, Selene, Allen, and Percy. Group H, on the other hand, included Dentiel, Sephira, Cain, Cylien, and Sirius. Gamir proceeded to inform us of one more thing before the next matchmenced. He mentioned the selection of an acting leader for each group, and immediately, the names of the leaders appeared next to their respective groups: Group A: Adrian Dolphis Group B: Cyril Magnus Raven Group E: Alvara Freydis Teraquin Group H: Dentiel ryon "Hey!" Celeste attempted to protest Cyril''s decision to appoint himself as the leader of our group, but Elizabeth restrained her with a shake of her head. She even nced at Alicia for help but thetter ignored her, continuing to take care of her rapier. "Whatever!" Celeste eventually gave up, crossing her arms in frustration. It was quite a cute sight. Since Cyril had won the first match, our group, Group B, was currently at the top of the rankings with one point, while Ren''s group, Group C,gged behind with -1 point. Cyril''s victory was a relief, but it also came at a cost. He would only be able to fight two more times for our group, and there were plenty of formidable opponents in the other groups. I couldn''t help but wonder who had arranged these unbnced groups. It was clear that someone had put all the strong and Great Nobles together while scattering the rest into different groups. Without a doubt, it was Gamir Teraquin, a man with clear biases favoring the higher races and high-ranking nobility. The next matches that followed were rather uneventful and uninspiring. Theycked the excitement and tension that Cyril''s match had brought. It seemed like a good time to take a nap or let my mind wander. But just when I was about to drift into daydreams... "Sephira Teraquin from Group H." Gamir''s voice called out Sephira''s name, and we all waited in eager anticipation to see which group she would be pitted against. Sephira was undeniably strong, so the opposing group would have no choice but to select one of their best fighters to face her. Sephira stepped forward, her gaze briefly meeting her foster father''s. Gamir acknowledged her with a nce before turning his attention to a particr group. "She will face a member from Group E," Gamir announced. A collective gasp rippled through the audience. Group E was undoubtedly one of the strongest, with formidable members. All eyes turned toward a striking girl with an umbre who sat gracefully in the highest row of the tribunes, isted from the rest. Alvara''s yellow eyes locked onto Sephira, and for a moment, they flickered to a shade of green. Sephira returned her cousin''s gaze with aplex expression. Alvara, who had been watching in silence until now, suddenly smiled. "Lykhor, would you?" she asked softly. Lykhor ryon, the silver-haired sophomore who shared a ss with Alvara and had an evident fondness for her, smiled in response. "As you wish, Alvara." Allen Teraquin, who was also part of Group E, chimed in, "You know what elder sister wants, right?" Lykhor didn''t spare a nce for Allen. Instead, he gracefully jumped from the high tribune,nding before Sephira. I noticed worried expressions on the faces of Celeste and Elizabeth, as well as concern from Cylien and Sirius. It was entirely understandable. Lykhor, Cylien''s cousin, was extremely strong and was without doubt among the top of the second years. "I hope you won''t hold this against me, Sephira," Lykhor said with delight as he unsheathed his dius. Sephira didn''t respond verbally. Instead, she readied her bow. "Start!" Gamir''smand marked the beginning of the match. Sephira wasted no time, sending an arrow hurtling toward Lykhor at incredible speed. In a swift motion, Lykhor swung his dius, effortlessly slicing the arrow in mid-air. Sephira''s determination was evident as she pulled the bowstring again, summoning a green mana circle in front of her. The wind swirled, forming a new arrow. Once the wind pressure reached its peak, she released the arrow, sending it hurtling straight toward Lykhor. Lykhor smiled andunched himself into the air, heading directly for the arrow. His dius gleamed with a green aura, the manifestation of Ruah. With a powerful vertical sh, he swung his sword, cutting through the swirling winds surrounding Sephira''s arrow. However, Sephira''s tactics were far from over. Another arrow followed immediately after, hidden skillfully by Sephira''s timing. Lykhor remainedposed. He raised his free hand, summoning a mana circle that whirled quickly in front of him. "Withering Howl," he chanted. Out of the mana circle, a dense wind energy took the form of a gigantic mouth, unleashing a deafening roar. The condensed wind effortlessly destroyed Sephira''s second arrow and hurtled straight toward her. She managed to evade the brunt of the attack by somersaulting away, but the shockwave still shook the stadium''s walls. Lykhornded gracefully on the ground, his cheek slightly grazed and oozing blood. Sephira, who had been knocked to the ground, coughed as she tried to regain herposure. She barely had time to react as the condensed wind energy continued its relentless pursuit. Using her legs, she somersaulted again, narrowly avoiding the attack, which left arge dent in the stadium wall. As she crashed to the ground, Sephira quickly shot an arrow at Lykhor, hoping to catch him off guard. However, Lykhor effortlessly evaded the attack, his irritation growing evident. "Let''s finish this," Lykhor muttered, his expression no longer friendly. A green aura enveloped him and then dissipated. A deafening explosion resounded as the ground split apart, creating a chasm. Sephira narrowly avoided a kick that shattered the earth beneath it. She retaliated with another arrow, but Lykhor avoided it with ease. His irritation mounting, he closed the distance between them and swung his dius. A sharp crescent wind wave sliced through the air, gouging the ground and grazing Sephira''s right arm. Sephira cried out in pain and was flung backward when Lykhornded a powerful kick on her injured arm. There was a sickening crack as her arm took the brunt of the attack. She struggled to maintain her grip on her bow, biting her lip in determination. Despite the pain, she released another arrow at Lykhor, who was already charging toward her. Lykhor halted his rush, swinging his dius again. However, when he looked back at Sephira, she had vanished. @@novelbin@@ A tingling sensation alerted him, and he nced upward. Above him, Sephira floated, her expression deadly serious. Her body emitted a deep bluish-green aura, and a matching mana circle appeared before her, causing tremors throughout the tribunes. "It''s Aerin''s circle!" Celeste eximed. "Yes," Elizabeth agreed. The significance of this seemed to impress even Cylien and Alvara. With blood trickling from her mouth, Sephira pulled her bowstring once more, releasing it with all her might. Chapter 273 I Dont Know You Chapter 273 I Don''t Know You The hushed anticipation in the stadium was palpable as the sh between Lykhor and Sephira reached its conclusion. As the dust and debris settled, Sephiray sprawled on the arena floor, unconscious. Standing tall, unscathed, and cruelly triumphant was Lykhor, who had effortlessly sidestepped Sephira''s desperate assault and incapacitated her from multiple angles. Lykhor''s cruelughter broke the silence. "She''s weak," he jeered, addressing the onlookers. "Is she truly part of your esteemed family, Alvara?" His words dripped with disdain. Alvara, seated calmly with her legs crossed in the highest tier of the stadium, cast a disinterested nce toward her fallen cousin. "Boring," she muttered with indifference. "Right? Let''s make it more interesting then!" Lykhor seized the opportunity to add further insult, ruthlessly kicking Sephira''s limp form. Celesta couldn''t remain silent any longer and yelled, "Enough! She''s defenseless!" Lykhor sneered at Celesta''s outburst. "You do have keen eyes, Celes," he quipped, "but this isn''t over. Her bracers can still take a beating!" With renewed vigor, he lunged at Sephira, gripped her by the shirt, and flung her forcefully against the arena wall. Sephira''s coughing fit ended with a mouthful of blood as she slumped to the ground, her condition clearly dire even though she was protected by the bracers. "Professor!" Desperation filled his voice as Cylien turned to Professor Gamir Teraquin. However, the professor remained eerily indifferent to his foster daughter''s plight, a coldness in his gaze that sent shivers through the crowd. "That''s it, Lykhor!" Allen''sughter broke the tension in the air. He seemed rather amused by the spectacle of his older cousin getting battered. The audience''s reactions were as diverse as they were disturbing. Compassion mixed with indifference, and a sick enjoyment seemed to taint some spectators'' faces as they relished in Sephira''s suffering due to her Half-blood heritage. As I observed this cruel drama unfold, I couldn''t help but ponder the twisted nature of our society. It became increasingly evident that strength was the currency that truly mattered here, and Sephira had no one but herself to me for her perceived weakness. Just as Lykhor prepared for another brutal strike, a sudden, unexpected savior descended from above. Sirius leaped to Sephira''s defense, shielding her from further harm. "Why are you interfering in a match? This is against the rules, Sirius," Lykhor, a sinister smile curling his lips, questioned Sirius''s interference. But Sirius wouldn''t have any of it. "Shut it," he retorted, ring fiercely at Lykhor as he gently lifted the battered Sephira to safety. @@novelbin@@ "Where are you going?" Lykhor asked, raising his leg, poised to deliver a vicious kick. Just before he couldnd it, another figure intervened. "Victor¡­" Sirius nced over his shoulder and saw Victor, coldly gripping Lykhor''s leg. "Won''t you help your brothers, Cyril?" The voice belonged to Rodolf, who leaned back casually with his arms folded behind his head, grinning at Cyril. Cyril, in stark contrast, appeared apathetic, showing no sign of concern for his two brothers'' predicament. My curiosity led me to steal a nce at Alicia, who wore an inscrutable expression. "Go ahead, Sirius. She needs treatment," Victor directed his half-brother, his voice resonating with a sense of duty. "Thanks¡­" Sirius''s face bore a conflicted expression as he nodded to Victor, acknowledging his help. Lykhor, sensing Victor''s determination in his grip on his leg, taunted him further. "Wanna fight, Victor?" With a mockingugh, Lykhor deftly extricated himself from Victor''s hold and sprang back with an agile leap. "This was unnecessary and untoward, cousin," Cylien walked past Lykhor, her expression heavy with disapproval, as he approached Sirius and the fallen Sephira. Lykhor, on the other hand, seemed nonchnt about the whole affair. He offered a shrug and a smirk in response. "I just wanted to make the fight a little more interesting, like Alvara said, it was boring." Cylien, however, didn''t rise to the provocation but instead turned his gaze to Alvara. She looked down at the unfolding drama with an air of amusement, seemingly regarding it as nothing more than an entertaining spectacle. His voiceced with conviction, Cylien warned Lykhor and indirectly Alvara, "Every one of your actions will be returned to you in a bacsh. I assure you." Tension hung thick in the air until Gamir finally spoke, putting an end to the disturbing scene. "That''s all for today''s session. You may leave." "Victor¡­." As Lykhor sauntered away with his typical air of smugness, Celeste grabbed Victor''s sleeve, concerned. Victor, still staring at Lykhor''s retreating figure, voiced his frustration. "Will they one day stop this farce? I''m not Connor. I can''t stop them. I don''t have his strength or his will. I-I just want to beat those guys until they regret everything they did¡­" Celeste smiled and gave Victor''s shoulder a gentle punch. "You can''t be this defeatist! If you want to beat them, then do it in the next ss!" "Yeah, I will," Victor replied, managing a smile as he ruffled his hair. "Are you finished?" Both Victor and Celeste looked up in surprise as Selene appeared out of nowhere. Silence hung between them briefly as Selene''s crimson gaze shifted between Celeste and Victor. She finally broke the silence, her tone curt. "Let''s go, Victor." Victor nodded and followed Selene, leaving Celeste behind. With a sigh of relief, Celeste muttered to herself before following them. I watched this scene unfold for a moment before deciding to leave as well. John joined me, offering his own thoughts. "She was weak," he remarked. I couldn''t help butugh at John''s mindset. "You have the perfect mindset to be part of Alvara''s ss," Imented with a hint of admiration. [] ''Cleenah, how about supporting my words even though they sound hypocritical?'' [] He snorted at my words. "That''s surprisinging from you." I grimaced and shrugged. "Something like that was bound to happen anyway. This is just part of Sephira''s route." John suddenly turned more serious, his curiosity evident. "Then are you going to take that route?" I couldn''t help but feel annoyed by John''s repeated questioning about my involvement with the Heroines. "You really are a pain in the *ss, John," I retorted. His persistence on this matter was bing grating. "How many times have you already asked me whether I will intervene with the Heroines or not?" John simply stared at me, his gaze mocking. "Knowing you, I don''t think you will be able to hold yourself back from intervening with the plot. Whether for the Heroines or whether for your own self." "..." "Moreover, you have quite hung out with that group of yours along with Sephira." I couldn''t help but find the insinuation amusing. "Fuck you, John. You think I got sentimental just because I''ve known her for two weeks and talked a bit with her?" John didn''t seem impressed with my response as we made our way into the cafeteria. He retorted, "Who knows with you." I decided to annoy him further, knowing it would get a reaction. "As far as I know, you are the most likely to spoil the plot though. Let''s see how long you will keep yourself from raging around in Alvara''s ss." He shot back, "As far as I know, you will snap before me. I can bet everything on it." I couldn''t resist escting the bet. "How about betting your future affiliation on my daughter?" John''s response was immediate and vehement. "Leave her out of this!" I pushed further. "I won''t let you touch her if I win the bet." John''s retort was just as fierce. "Like hell! Then you won''t touch her if I win!" "She is my daughter, fucker!" "So my niece, bastard!" [] Eventually, we both took our seats at a table in the cafeteria. John focused on his food, seemingly done with our argument. I was more than happy to drop the subject as well and began eating my meal. Good. Don''t wanna talk to him anyway. I thought so as I forked the meatball and ate it. Elizabeth and Amelia approached our table with their trays, inquiring if they could join us. I was momentarily caught off guard by the request. "Huh?" I blinked in surprise. Elizabeth rified the reason for their presence. "Actually, we would often eat with Sephira, but she''s not here right now. She''s with Sirius." "And we don''t want to eat with strangers," Amelia added. Then, quite unintentionally, my tongue slipped, and I made a rather unexpectedment. "Are we perhaps best friends without my awareness?" Elizabeth seemed taken aback by my words but managed a somewhat awkward smile. "I know you, Amael, like you know me." "I don''t know you, though,"John, on the other hand, was quick to dismiss any notion of friendship. Amelia intervened with a smile. "But I know you, John." John nced at Amelia before shaking his head. "I don''t know you." "We''re in the same group!" Amelia retorted dumbfounded. John''s response was still the same. "I don''t remember." Amelia was shocked. "You what?! Justst week, you asked me for help with homework!" "Pfft- Cough!" Suppressing augh, I coughed and took a sip of water. This unexpected revtion was too amusing as I pictured John begging for help for his homework. Too weird... "Leave it, Amelia. Let''s find another table-" Elizabeth, exasperated, suggested they find another table, but I intervened, extending an invitation to them with a gentle smile. "It''s okay. You can sit here. We aren''t strangers, right?" I said purposefully ignoring John''s disapproving re. Elizabeth, initially surprised by my offer, eventually smiled. "Thank you." Amelia, determined not to let John''s attitude get to her, chimed in with her own thanks. "Yes, thanks to you." Chapter 274 Johns Blunder Chapter 274 John''s Blunder The atmosphere at our table remained quite awkward, especially for me and John. My original intention had been to embarrass John a little, but now I was starting to regret it. "He should be expelled!" Amelia voiced her frustration with Lykhor, expressing a desire for him to be expelled. "How dare he," she groaned. Elizabeth, however, shook her head with a sigh. "Unfortunately, it will not happen, Amelia. Otherwise, he would have been expelledst year..." She had a point, and I couldn''t help but agree. Sancta Vedelia was built on a foundation of mutual trust, and expelling a student, especially one with such influential ties, was a delicate matter. Lykhor was not only the son of the Queen''s older brother but also the child of Edea ryon, the homeroom teacher of the First Year Gold ss. Furthermore, they had never been caught red-handed, and their victim likely wouldn''t dare to report them to the teachers. After all, who would willingly antagonize a Great Noble? Amelia continued, mentioning Sephira''s recent hardships, and Elizabeth nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s because of Professor Gamir and her cousins..." Amelia, with a teasing smile, changed the subject to something seemingly more positive. "It seems to be going well between her and Sirius, don''t you think so?" Elizabeth smiled and nodded. "Indeed. Those two were together evenst year." Amelia''s eyes sparkled as she spoke romantically about how Sirius had saved Sephira. "How I wish I could meet a man who would be this loyal to me one day." Conversations between girls could be rather puzzling to guys like John and me. We exchanged grimaces while continuing to eat. Elizabeth, seemingly enjoying the moment, decided to tease her a bit. "What about those two people who tried to hit on you at the mall that time?" she asked with a giggle. "I wasn''t trying to hit on her." "..." John, however, couldn''t let that slide without a snort. This idiot! "Eh?" Amelia shifted her gaze toward John. Oh shit. John opened his eyes in realization before looking at me quickly, doing his best to ignore Amelia''s suspicious gaze. "Hey, I''m talking to y-you, I-I wasn''t trying to hit on you¡­" Don''t drag me into your mess! This bastard quickly recovered from his blunder but why did he sacrifice me?! Both Amelia and Elizabeth exchanged nces before looking at both of us questioningly and a hint of shock. "What the hell are you talking about?" I red at John. "You know what I''m talking about," John red back at me meaningfully. No, I don''t. Close this damn cringe discussion already! I ain''t into men. "I''m into girls," I needed to say it. "I-I''m also into girls, bastard!" John angrily pped the table. "Then what the hell are you hitting on me?!" I snapped back. "I don''t know!" "U-Um guys¡­are you okay?" Amelia spoke up a little awkwardly. "I''m into girls, it''s a misunderstanding," John said looking at Amelia. "Okay¡­?" Amelia asked, confused that John was justifying to her. "I''m also into girls," I quickly added right after John, ncing at Elizabeth. Elizabeth just offered me a strained smile. [] After that, I recovered after saving John''s *ss and sacrificing myself in the process, I finally had time to think about my embarrassing words. I quickly finished my meal and left the table, the awkward silence still lingering. John followed suit, but I had no intention of speaking to him after that embarrassing exchange. Why do I have to endure such embarrassment because of him? Regardless, I had other matters to attend to. After leaving the cafeteria, I made my way to the Academy''s library. There were some specific things I needed to research, particrly regarding the history of Sancta Vedelia and information about past wars. I hoped the library would provide the answers I sought. The library itself was an impressive structure, epassing several floors and housing thousands upon thousands of books. It was a popr spot for students to read, study, or simply find some peace and quiet. As I entered, I couldn''t help but appreciate the tranquil atmosphere that enveloped the ce. I approached the reception desk and spoke to the librarian there. "I''m looking for specific books about the history of Sancta Vedelia, especially any archives rted to past wars." The librarian nodded in understanding. "I see. You''ll find those on the third floor." "I''m interested in the archives," I rified. However, the librarian hesitated, exining, "I apologize, sir, but the archives section is off-limits for..." "Even for me?" I disyed the Olphean emblem. @@novelbin@@ Her eyes widened at the sight of the emblem, and she quickly relented. "On the top floor..." "Thank you," I acknowledged and ascended the long staircase until I reached the library''s uppermost level. Here, I was met by two formidable-looking guards. I presented my Olphean emblem once again, and they immediately allowed me to pass. This was the library''s final floor, noticeably smaller than the levels below, with fewer books and no other visitors in sight. It was no surprise, considering that this section housed the archives, which were reserved for limited ess, typically granted only to Great Nobles like myself. I was grateful for the advantages my status brought in this ce. While in Celesta, my noble status often felt useless, here it had its merits. There was an unusual yet strangely inviting ambiance in this ce, and I found myself appreciating it. The lighting was subdued but sufficient to read by. Comfortable armchairs were scattered around, inviting readers to delve into the treasures within the ss-encased bookshelves. As I inhaled the pleasant, rosy scent that permeated the air, it struck me as oddly familiar, reminiscent of the beautiful roses I''d encountered on Earth. This fragrance was a stark contrast to the musty smell of ancient archives, a pleasant surprise in this ce of knowledge and history. Regardless, I was here for a purpose, and I began my search for the information I needed. I strolled around searching for interesting books. I ignored the books about the Blood Moon War since Harvey was already annoying me with that ss for two weeks. [] As I perused the shelves, my purpose was clear: to find something that could help me understand this enigmatd better. I still felt lost here, and the Holy Tree seemed to conceal secrets that could be pivotal for the Game. Given that the Holy Tree was at the center of everything, I was convinced that the wars that had ravaged Sancta Vedelia were somehow connected to it. My eyes roved over the countless titles and spines, searching for a thread of information that might lead me closer to my goals. I needed an edge, something to give me an advantage in the challenges toe. A particr shelf caught my attention. It was filled with archives detailing a specific period in Sancta Vedelia''s history, roughly three hundred years ago. This era fell into a significant timeframe, approximately two centuries after the Blood Moon War. As I reached for one of the books, I encountered an unexpected resistance. It was as though an unseen force was tugging it from the other side. Confused, I released my grip, and the book remained still for a brief moment before it was forcefully pulled away from me. My eyes widened as I was confronted by a breathtaking sight. Before me stood Alicia, her wless, pale face framed by her luxurious golden-blond hair. Her indifferent crimson eyes locked onto mine for a moment before she calmly walked away. It seemed she had retrieved the book I had been trying to reach. I couldn''t move as I watched her. The rosy scent, now much more pronounced, enveloped me. It was her scent, no doubt about it. Alicia had clearly noticed my gaze, but she appeared unfazed. She continued to skim through the book with a tranquil expression. Our paths eventually crossed as we navigated the library''s aisles. She held the book close to her chest, and as she passed me, her soft hair brushed gently against my neck. Inexplicably, a random thought popped into my head: What kind of shampoo did she use? [] ''No, I mean, I''ve rarely smelled a perfume that''s this good,'' I replied mentally. [] ''Yeah, only with Ephera and you and someone else?'' I confirmed, unable to hide a hint of amusement. [] Cleenah''s tone hinted at a touch of pride. My focus shifted back to the present moment as I settled into an armchair with another book in hand. I tried to immerse myself in its contents, but it was a futile endeavor. My eyes kept wandering to Alicia, who sat elegantly in another armchair a little away, her delicate fingers gracefully flipping through the pages of her own book. I really can''t concentrate. I sighed inwardly, my inability to concentrate clear evidence of the distracting presence she posed. Chapter 278 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [4] Unenjoyable Dinner Chapter 278 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [4] Unenjoyable Dinner After parting ways with Melfina, I aimed for the room assigned to my group, but John messaged me, letting me know they were all in the dinner hall. A worker directed me there, and upon finding John, I couldn''t help but appreciate having him as my brother-inw, the one who had apanied me in Sancta Vedelia. There he was, savoring his meal with Victor, Sirius, and Selene. A table for four meant there was no space for me. John, considerate as always, hadn''t reserved me a spot. Selene, predictably, had taken advantage, securing my ce without a second thought. Alone again. I nced around awkwardly, my brow creasing slightly. There was a free seat at Jiren''s table, my newfound friend from the shopping mall yesterday. I put on a smile and approached the table. "Hiii!" One of Jiren''s friends flinched immediately upon noticing me. Jiren and the other friend followed suit, their hands shivering like they''d seen a monster. Ignoring their reactions, I took the seat next to Jiren. Tension hung in the air, and their faces showed no joy. I wasn''t exactly wee, but no one voiced their thoughts. The fact that the two cronies managed to keep their reactions subdued was good. I didn''t want anyone finding out about what happened back then. "Are you guys having a fun day?" I asked, tapping my fingers on the table. Silence. @@novelbin@@ "I asked a question." "We... we are," Jiren stuttered. "Say it with a smile if you want to be a little credible. The same goes for you," I added, ncing at his friends. The three of them forced smiles, though it came off as more creepy than genuine. "You''re supposed to have forced me to sit at your table. Show some spirit, guys," I sighed in exasperation. Finally, after my remark, the three of them awkwardly started chatting among themselves. Boring. They were discussing the girls in the promotion, especially the princesses of the Great Houses, but it was really dull. At times like this, I wished La was here. She would either tease me or make fun of these three idiots, and it would certainly be more entertaining. I scrolled on my phone and clicked my tongue. From here, I couldn''t contact La, who was very far away. It was also a safety measure from Sancta Vedelia. Even if I could, King Charles would never let me enjoy my life anyway. [] ''I should indeed, but not with three idiots.'' I had the urge to erase their existence from the world, but I held back. I at least wanted to call Samara to keep mepany, but right now wasn''t the right timing. I was supposed to be bullied by them, after all. "Finally!" Someone eximed as maids arrived with trays to serve dinner. A delightful aroma of chicken wafted through the hall, prompting weird moans of hunger from around. I had to admit that I was somewhat hungry too. "Thanks," I said to the maid as she ced a te full of dishes and arge piece of chicken in front of me. It seemed seasoned with some foreign spices. Without waiting, I cut a piece of it with my fork and knife and took a bite. Delicious. My mood suddenly improved as I leisurely ate with my ''friends.'' "Is your chicken different, Jiren?" "What?" "Look, the color is different." "The heck?" I looked at them, and indeed, our chicken tes were slightly different, even the side dishes. I nced around, and despite most students eating quietly, some were not. Cylien, Elizabeth, and others were inspecting their dishes meticulously, while Alvara''s group wasn''t even eating; they were just discussing. Right. I remembered it, even though the game didn''t bother to exin, and I skipped that part as well. I wasn''t skipping everything like John; I avoided the annoying bits. In reality, we were all devouring the meat of the mana beast we were supposed to hunt. I nced down at mine. It had a slightly greener hue. I initially thought it was chicken, but they deceived us by presenting it that way. I inspected the meat, but truthfully, I had no idea what it was. However, this was normal. The location and the type of mana beast were unknown, and it was our responsibility to discover them. Gradually, students began to notice the peculiar behavior of the more astute among us and realized that this dinner wasn''t ordinary. They aimed to lull us into a sense of security with their pseudo-visit to the capital, but we needed to remain vignt. After somewhat memorizing the peculiar meat, I consumed it without leaving any remainder, unlike the others who kept some forter. I was hungry, and it wasn''t challenging to memorize the colors and the probable shape. Some timeter, Professor James Raven strolled around the tables, scrutinizing each of us. He was clearly observing who finished their meal and who didn''t. For instance, the frown he wore after checking my utterly empty te was not an expression of pride. Rather, he seemed impressed but not in a positive way. Jiren and his two followers looked at me strangely as I consumed everything, but I promptly ignored them. Why were they so stressed about this exam? If only they knew what was going to happen... "I hope the meal prepared by the royal chefs suits your tastes, students," Celeste''s father, Professor Harvey, attempted a joke. "You have less than three days before the end of the exam. Don''t lose sight of your objective just because you''re invited to a royal pce. Stay vignt." Several people groaned at his words. They were likely annoyed that they couldn''t even enjoy a meal. Literal spoiled nobles calling others third-rate nobles. "Now, you may leave and head to your room if you have nothing else to do. That''s all," Harvey added and departed with Professor Raven, who gave each of us ast smile. Only the clueless rushed to their rooms, or perhaps the few who knew what mana beast they were assigned to. Even then, we didn''t have the location of our designated beast. After contemting for a while, I looked at Jiren and spoke. "Do it." Jiren hesitated briefly before sshing his sses with grape juice on my clothes. Then he left immediately, departing with hisrades. All for the greater good. I was only keeping up this charade to deceive Alvara and Lykhor. I didn''t have the time to deal with them and Allen for now. Jiren was a Teraquin despite not being from the main branch but he was still a Teraquin. If something happens to him, Allen, Alvara or worse, Kendel would have to intervene to protect the reputation of their House even though they didn''t care at all about Jiren. Jiren was for now useful for me but the moment, I got rid of him, one of those three siblings would attack me without doubts. I have to maintain this facade until I found the Prophetess and some leads about the ones who killed my brother, father, and aunt. This was more crucial, even though the Teraquin House was exceptionally problematic. It shouldn''t take long. Chapter 280 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [6] Finding A Target Chapter 280 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [6] Finding A Target "Today is the second day of the exam, and by now, you should have at least found what type of mana beast you will have to fight. I hope you did find at least," Harvey announced. But, no, I did not. Despite skimming through dozens and dozens of books, I didn''t find any mana beast resembling the one I had consumed. "Did you guys find it?" I curiously asked the three of them. """Yeah.""" The three nodded. What the hell? John looked at me suspiciously. "Don''t tell me-" "Looks like we are all in advance," I cut him off with a smile. Ignoring John''s continued skeptical gaze, I focused on the teacher. "Today will be the most important day for you. You have only today to find the hidden location of your assigned mana beast to get an idea of the field you will have to fight in. For that, you all have to retrieve the location from someone," Harvey said with a meaningful smile. "While we will give you the whereabouts of the person you will have to fight to retrieve the location, the identity of this person will not be given. But you are a student of Trinity Eden Academy. I''m sure you will find them. Also, you are not meant to harm or threaten people, or it''s disqualification. Watch out and use your senses. You are the elites, after all," he added. "The exam is a hide-and-seek?" I blurted out. "...." I slowly averted my face from the stares and sipped my drink. Victor stifled augh while his brother lowered his gaze. John, as usual, was staring at me coldly as if he wasn''t surprised. @@novelbin@@ [] ''My tongue slipped.'' [] My bad. Harvey nced at me briefly before continuing. "You have today to obtain the location. Tomorrow is toote as it is thest day of the exam, and you have to prepare yourself to fight your assigned mana beast if you find it in the first ce. That''s all." After he said that, some staff who had arrived with us went to each table and distributed a specific card to each of us¡ªa raw sketch of the city of Zestel with a cross on a specific ce. I grimaced seeing this. "Is that really an exam?" John stared at his card before abruptly standing up. "John?" Victor gave him a questioning nce. "We should just get over it now," John said curtly before leaving us. "He''s right," Sirius scratched his head and departed on his own, following suit like most of our ssmates. "Are they avoiding us?" Victor asked, chuckling lightly. "Well, John is just a tsundere, psychopath, and shy, but your brother is clearly avoiding us for some reason¡­" I murmured. Victor winced at my words. "It''s clearly because of what you said, Amael." "About that?" I raised a brow. "If Sephira and him don''t end up together, then you would never be with Celeste." "Oh,e on, she is just my best friend," Victor snorted, waving his hand. Hmm, I expected a different reaction. [] No doubt that Jayden would have stuttered. In this aspect, Victor was adept at controlling his emotions very well. "What about Sephira ending up with whom?" "Crap." Victor let out a sigh as he felt a familiar presence behind him. Celeste leaned closer to Victor''s left, wearing a grin. "What are you hiding from me?" "His love for yo-" "N-Nothing!" Victor cut me off with a re. Well, if his crush isn''t Celeste, then who could it be, honestly? Tiring. I''m exhausted from thinking about other people''s love lives, but it''s concerning Victor, so I''m inadvertently drawn into worrying about his romantic situation. Celeste, having observed the brief exchange between Victor and me, opened her eyes slightly in surprise. "Since when did you two be close?" "Well, we are roommates¡­" Victor answered, rubbing his cheeks with a hint of pride. He seemed pleased to have malepanions he could consider friends. I recognized that sentiment from the Game. Victor often expressed a desire to make friends he could truly connect with. He had typically been surrounded by Celeste and Selene, as the other male characters were mere Pretenders, not really friend material. Friends, huh? Thest time I befriended the main heroine and protagonist, things ended quite disastrously. Jayden left me alone against Leon, and I lost Mary. As for Milleia, she hadn''t exactly wronged me, but I couldn''t trust someone so closely tied to Raphiel. "I''m off," I stood up abruptly, leaving without another word, leaving both of them bewildered. [] ''What do you expect me to do, Cleenah? I know Victor is more likable and has better judgment than Jayden, but nobody knows what the future holds.'' [] ''I don''t believe she''s influenced by any gods like Milleia, but our personalities are worlds apart. We''ll never be able to hold even a friendly conversation.'' [] Cleenah''s giggle brought a faint smile to my face. ''If even a Goddess feels awkward, it''s a lost cause, isn''t it?'' [] Absolutely. It''s mainly because I have known them for more than a decade now and had affection for both of them since childhood. ''Thanks doctor,'' I thanked Cleenah for her analysis as I left the castle. ¡­. ¡­. "They didn''t even put any effort into this¡­" I grumbled as my eyes shifted down to my card. I had reached the approximate area where my target was supposed to be, but the search zone was vast and imprecise. Adding to the frustration, I found myself in a bustling, popr street. The area was teeming with people chatting, ying, and merchants calling out to passersby. It was a vibrant, chaotic scene. Somewhere in this crowd was my target, chosen by the academy for their skill. This meant I had to rely on intellect and precise mana control to identify them. What a tedious task. I''d prefer facing the mana beast head-on. "Amael?" I turned around to see a fellow member of my group. "Elizabeth?" Chapter 283 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [9] Fighting For The Location-Card

Chapter 283 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [9] Fighting For The Location-Card

?Adrian Dolphis, his confidence swelling, continued his advance while disregarding my presence entirely. The broken section of the wall behind him began to gradually repair itself, enclosing us within this confined space. "Elizabeth and Cain," Adrian mused with a smirk, paying no attention to me. "Seems like we''ve lucked out." "Lucked out?" Cain questioned, a hint of puzzlement in his voice. "Indeed, just look," Adrian gestured toward Jennyfer. "Three Location-Cards for the three of us. We just need to grab hers." [] I noticed, but it didn''t bother me. In fact, it might just be his mistake and my opportunity. "Adrian, there are four of us being assessed," Elizabeth sighed, aware of Adrian''s deliberate disregard toward me. He didn''t see me as a threat at all. "What? Him?" Adrian waved a dismissive hand in my direction. "Come on, it''s practically a guaranteed win. Let''s move on. I''ll handle the Senior. You just watch." His steps conjured water, but unlike David''s, it bore a distinct greenish hue, emanating a palpable sense of danger. As he advanced, multiple tentacles surged from the water below him, wriggling like living entities before hurtling toward us with incredible speed. But their target wasn''t me¡ªit was Jennyfer. Without a hint of movement, she vanished in a streak of lightning, deftly evading the attack aimed at me. I sidestepped quickly, narrowly dodging the iing tentacles. "Huh?" I furrowed my brow, observing the writhing tentacles suddenly changing direction, now zeroing in on Jennyfer''s new position. Shifting my focus back to Adrian, the realization dawned on me. Adrian deftly controlled ten water tentacles, five of which pursued Jennyfer while the remaining five formed a protective barrier around him. They also upied some of Jennyfer''s allies who attempted to confront him. "You should just surrender," Adrian taunted with an arrogantugh, redirecting seven tentacles to relentlessly pursue Jennyfer. What a fool. Jennyfer suddenly propelled herself onto the ceiling, and with a powerful stomp, she changed course, hurtling toward Adrian at remarkable speed. "Anuket''s Barrier," Adrian swiftly conjured a wall of water, its tentacles resembling wriggling needles poised to stop Jennyfer''s oing charge. Jennyfer extended her hand, summoning crackling lightning that coalesced into ance. "Second Form." Adrian widened his eyes sensing the imminent threat, swiftly drawing a circle. "Anuket, raging waters!" "Thunder Lance." -BOOOOOM! The resulting shockwave wasn''t exceptionally powerful, but the st of searing crackling water sshed onto all of us, drenching and jolting us with lightning. Jennyfer''s allies were affected, momentarily disoriented, and it was this momentarypse that Cain and Elizabeth exploited. "Redgrave Art, Blood Wave!" Cain''s crimson eyes gleamed red as he swung his sword at Jennyfer, who leaped away and countered by drawing her own sword, slicing through the blood wave. "Tepes Art." However, Jennyfer''s focus shifted abruptly as she sensed a dark mana emanating behind her¡ªfrom Elizabeth. Elizabeth drew a magnificent crimson circle, perhaps one of the most beautiful circles I''d ever seen, reminiscent of the typical Vampire race circle, yet uniquely magnificentpared to Cain''s. "Chiroptera Danse," Elizabeth intoned, summoning dozens of bats with razor-sharp fangs from the circle, hurtling toward Jennyfer''s exposed back. Simultaneously, a colossal water tentacle surged from below, aiming at her waist. Caught off guard by the onught from left, right, and below, Jennyfer had to make a decision. They hadn''t nned it, but they managed to create a perfectly timed attack. Now, Jennyfer had to sacrifice something. I observed as Jennyfer adjusted her stance slightly, evading the tentacle by a hair''s breadth before plunging her sword into the ground. "Fourth Form. Lightning Wave." The Lightning Wave dispelled Cain''s attack, and while it couldn''t neutralize every bat sent by Elizabeth, Jennyfer swiftly recovered her sword, slicing through the airborne mammals one by one, though a few managed to scratch her. After a nimble leap, shended on the ground, but a frown marred her face as she nced down at her waist¡ªtwo of her Location-Cards had already been pilfered. "Close call, but thanks for the challenge," Adrian waved his card with a smirk, departing from the floor as a rift opened briefly and closed on its own. Then, the second one. I observed Elizabeth showing her card triumphantly to Jennyfer before making her exit. It seemed she used one of her bats to snatch the card, not just inflicting harm but aiming for disqualification. Elizabeth was on her way out but gave a parting smile to both me and Cain, leaving us with a perplexed expression. "Good luck." @@novelbin@@ Surprising. I wouldn''t have minded if she had cheered only for Cain, but acknowledging me as well? What a considerate girl. "I won''t be holding back," came Cain''s deration. True, with only one Location-Card left, there was no room for restraint. Surveying the scene, I noticed that Jennyfer was still in peak form, and eight of herpanions stood ready. I sighed and raised my sword, coating it with Ruah. Bending my knees, I pointed the tip at Cain. [] A slight smile adorned my face at her words. ''Aren''t you curious about what Nevia taught me?'' [<...>] epting that as a yes. "First Movement," I narrowed my eyes as white sand swirled around my de. "What are you doing!" Jennyfer sensed something awry and attempted to stop me, but I pressed on. "Hollow- [] I gritted my teeth as the aura of that troublesome deity enveloped me, hastily canceling the attack and leaping away to dodge a lightning bolt that pierced through the ground. It shattered through the thick protectiveyer covering the ground. Jennyfer, with a frown, watched in disbelief. Even though she wasn''t directly responsible for the attack, it emanated from her, creating an awkward silence that hung in the air. Still frowning, Jennyfer sighed and conjured another Location- Card from the void. She threw one to me and the other to Cain. "You both pass." "Huh? Shouldn''t there only be three winners?" Cain questioned, a bit puzzled. "I know, but you both demonstrated enough for me. I''ll talk to the professors. Don''t worry," Jennyfer assured, turning her attention to herpanions. "Let''s clean up this mess first." I exchanged a look with Cain before we left the floor. As we walked out, I felt Cain''s gaze piercing my back, making me ufortable. To ease the tension, I spoke up. "Congrattions to both of us." "I''m not happy about this oue," Cain stated coldly before walking past me. He should be pleased; he wouldn''t have won against me. I pondered this as I began to walk away but then realized Icked the knowledge on how to reveal the location like Elizabeth did. I grumbled slightly before following Cain. Chapter 284 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [10] Western Wing Again

Chapter 284 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [10] Western Wing Again

?The Location-Card acted as a versatile teleportation device, intricately linked to our mana and blood. A simple ritual involving pouring mana and a drop of blood onto the card would whisk us away to the designated location of our respective Mana Beasts. This magical convenience bestowed upon us the agency to decide when to confront our formidable adversaries on the ensuing day¡ªwhether it be the rejuvenating dawn, thenguid afternoon, or the tranquil evening. Nevertheless, with the impending finality of the exam on the morrow, discretion in timing became paramount; wrestling with a Mana Beast as dusk approached held little appeal. Elizabeth, with a nod and a warm smile, signifying both courtesy and purpose, made her exit. My curiosity piqued, I couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you off to?" She turned, a hint of confusion dancing in her eyes. "Back to the castle, to prepare and secure a good night''s rest." "Ah, I see," I responded, a nod of understanding apanying my words, as Elizabeth gracefully took her leave. Cain, ever vignt and following her like a shadow, shot me a scowl before trailing Elizabeth. A true stalker. [] "Huh?" A puzzled expression etched across my face in response to Cleenah''s question. I could almost hear Cleenah''s audible sigh. [] "Do I?" I quirked an eyebrow. [] "In that case, you must know what my gaze on you signifies," I remarked, wearing a smile. [<...>] Cleenah fell into a thoughtful silence in response to my words. How long? How much longer, Cleenah, will you continue to ignore me? Even if I wished to conceal them, I couldn''t hide the feelings I harbor for you. I''m certain you''ve been aware of them for quite some time now. @@novelbin@@ Initially, I entertained doubts regarding her im of having a boyfriend. However, as time passed, I began to ept the truth. Yet, despite this revtion, I found myself incapable of letting go. She had been a steadfastpanion, apanying me through both the darkest and brightest moments of my existence. As the conversation with Cleenah veered into a slightly ufortable realm, I decided to shift gears. "Speaking of Elizabeth, I don''t know why, but I feel drawn to her. It''s not love or anything; I''m just curious about something." [] Cleenah responded with a pout in her tone. These exchanges only deepen my affection for you, Cleenah. Shaking off the sentiments, I turned my attention toward the castle. There was little else to upy my time, and I wasn''t particrly in the mood for aimless wandering. The uing Event, set to transpire after tomorrow''s exam, loomed in my thoughts. While I entertained the notion of preparation, the formidable nature of my adversary left me unsure about what measures I could take. Myck of knowledge about his whereabouts only added to the uncertainty. He had made his presence felt during the incident with Celeste, promising a dramatic encounter tomorrow. Despite these musings, a smile found its way onto my face. "Come out, Samara." In response to my summons, Samara materialized before me, d in her customary white dress, an embodiment of grace and beauty. Her dark, flowing hairplemented her ethereal appearance. As a hybrid of vampire and elf, her striking beauty was expected. "Want to hang around a bit?" I inquired. Samara''s deep blue eyes met mine. "If you want, Edward." I grinned and yfully pinched her cheeks, coaxing a hesitant smile from her. "Smile a little, and don''t hide that pretty face, Samara." "I will¡­ try," she replied, attempting a smile that felt somewhat forced. "Alright,e on," I said, dragging her along as we explored the city together. Though it was a gradual process, I was determined to bring genuine smiles to Samara''s face, to help her forget the shadows of her past. "...!" Samara seemed to sense my intentions, her eyes shimmering with understanding as she gently grasped my hand. Amid the curious gazes of onlookers, we traversed the city, reveling in the freedom to do as we pleased. These fleeting moments of rxation were a rare treat, and I soaked them in. On a whim, an idea struck me. It might or might not work, but the prospect was exciting. As the sky darkened, we made our way back to the castle. The unwritten rule was clear¡ªstudents were not to linger outside during thete hours of the night. ¡­ ¡­ At dinner, my curiosity about my three roommates got the better of me, prompting me to inquire about their exam oues. "I passed it easily," Sirius chimed in with a confident grin. "I was with Lykhor, but I passed as well," Victor added, casually crossing his arms behind his head. My attention turned to John, who seemed more focused on his meal. Feeling my gaze, he simply shrugged. "Of course, I obtained it," he said, nonchntly waving his Location-Card at me. I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes at him. "You knew about the method to reveal the card, but you didn''t tell me, huh?" I asked, my tone edged with a touch of coldness. John, undeterred, shrugged again. "I thought the Prince of the Olphean House knew at least how to do that." "Right," I forced a smile, deciding to halt the conversation. Whatever retaliation I had in mind, John wouldn''t escape it. Changing the subject, Victor inquired about our ns for the uing Mana Beast battles. "When are you guys going to fight? I''ll be in the morning," he dered. "Afternoon for me," Sirius replied. "I don''t know," John answered casually. "Morning as well," I chimed in. I had to schedule my fight for the morning, as the afternoon held its own set of potential events. A cold gaze at John was a silent reminder to keep his schedule clear for the afternoon. ¡­. Late at night, I cautiously rose from my bed, attempting to avoid making any noise. However, my efforts were thwarted by the unsettling sight of John''s red eyes peering at me from the bed above. Any normal person would have been scared and might have ran away because of this guy''s lunatic behaviorte at night. Despite his unnerving nocturnal presence, I ignored him and silently made my way out of the room. My destination was the western wing of the castle. This time, I exercised even greater caution, strategically jumping and hiding whenever a knight passed by. Samara assisted in diverting attention by creating disturbances elsewhere. After ten minutes of navigating the shadows, we reached the same door that eluded me on a previous attempt. "Are you ready, Samara?" I asked. "Yes," Samara responded, stretching out her hands. I grinned and conjured the Anathemas Fire at the tip of my finger. Swiftly, I burned the entire outline of the door. A vibration that would have signaled an rm was imminent, but Samara clenched her fists, and an invisible force neutralized all the beacons on the doors and corridor. Her presence was proving to be a significant advantage. "I can''t resist for long, Edward..." Samara cautioned. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon," I assured her before rushing down the hallway. This part of the castle was reserved for the royals, so I had to tread carefully. The opulent doors and those leading to smaller rooms were immediately dismissed. Melfina''s office had to be grand, probably at the far end of the hallway. "It might be this one..." I approached a door adorned with ornate decorations and summoned the Anathemas Fire again. Melfina would likely know it was me, but I nned to exin the truth¡ªthat I was seeking information about my brother''s death. After melting the lock, which took considerable time even with the Anathemas Fire, I turned the knob and entered. A gentle fragrance greeted my senses, but I ignored it, quickly scanning the living room. Several sofas, armchairs, a giant tv and other decorations adorned the living room. There was even a kitchen attached to it. Everything in this ce looked extremely expensive. I''m pretty sure that even the parquet might be worth several millions of Eden. What was I expecting from a room of a royal anyway? In any case, this ce seemed more like a suit. I checked the shelves but found nothing of significance¡ªjust girls'' magazines, makeup, and even lingerie. The headmistress had a hidden girly side, it seemed. With no other option, I entered the inner room. What? I opened my eyes wide as I noticed someone sleeping on therge, princess-like bed surrounded by curtains. "Wait... something''s wrong..." I furrowed my brow. At that moment, I sensed Samara''s mana depleting rapidly. Shaking my head, I hurriedly checked the drawers. Lingeries and more girly items, but nothing relevant. I slightly drew back the curtain of the bed and cursed under my breath. The person sleeping on the bed was Celeste. Chapter 286 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [12] Celeste’s Bad Morning

Chapter 286 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [12] Celeste''s Bad Morning

?"Mama!" Celeste''s voice bubbled with excitement. "Come here, sweety!" Sara''sughter danced in the air as she twirled her daughter around, her smile painting a picture of pure happiness. "Mom, you''re back!" Evan''s voice held an air of relief and excitement. Recently, their mother couldn''t be often present with them because of her new duties. They were both happy and proud on one side but on another side, they were sad that they couldn''t y with their mother every days like before. Thus every time, their mother was relieved from her duties, they would always act spoiled toward her much to her happiness. Sara enveloped Evan in a loving embrace, her tender touch brushing through his hair. "Have you been good while I was away?" "Of course!" Both children chimed in unison, their faces beaming with pride. "Sara," Harvey, Sara''s husband, approached with tenderness, greeting her with a soft kiss. "Dear," Sara responded, returning the affection. "How was it?" Harvey inquired with genuine curiosity. Sara''s grin widened. "Very well! Lady udia has been exining the tasks to me as the Prophetess, and I''m learning very fast. I can''t wait, Harvey, and¡­" Her expression shifted, a touch of sadness crept in. "Perhaps your father will finally ept our marriage once I seed Professor udia¡­" "Honey¡­" Harvey sighed, a hint of exasperation in his voice. "Don''t worry about my father. I don''t care about him." "Harvey¡­he is still your father. I''m sure you want him to acknowledge both of us¡­" Sara''s hopeful tone sought to ease the situation. "Mama! You''re going to be the Prophetess?!" Celeste''s voice sparkled with excitement. Sara nodded with a smirk. "Indeed, and your father, my lovely apostle!" Harvey scratched his head, an embarrassed chuckle escaping him. He knew that if Sara ascended to the role of Prophetess, his chances of bing the Apostle would be significantly higher due to theirpatibility. "It wille with a lot of responsibilities," Harvey chuckled, attempting to lighten the mood. "Together, we can manage that easily, Dear," Sara said, gazing at the towering tree visible even from their kingdom. "My dream¡­to bring everyone together, regardless of their race, using our powers, Harvey¡­" Her words carried a wistful longing. As Celeste watched her mother''s bright smile, it only further fuelled Celeste''s admiration toward her mother. "One day, I''ll follow in your footsteps, Mama, and find my own Apostle." Celeste dered with determination in her voice. *** "..." The following morning, Celeste awoke with a gasp, finding herself covered with a bedsheet, her cherished toy beside her. The events of the previous night flooded back, and she questioned in disbelief, "Was that a dream?" Rushing to the mirror, she confirmed the reality of her white gown, recalling the unusual urrences. (''Am I supposed to be regretting it?'') A mixture of shame and anger yed on Celeste''s face. "I-I can''t believe it!" An hour in the bath and a change of clothester, she tied her hair into a side braid, echoing her usual style. Checking herself in the mirror, she touched her lips, widening her smile. "Always be happy, just like Mama." Embracing a photo frame of her mother, she left her room, donning her shoes and heading straight to her grandmother''s office next door. "Grandma!" Melfina, engrossed in her work, asked without looking up, "What is it, Celes?" "Someone intruded into my roomst night!" Celeste dered, mming her hands on the desk with a serious expression. "And he is a student, possibly my ssmate!" "Really?" Melfina inquired, still focused on her papers. "Yes! It''s the same man who nearly destroyed the shopping mall in the Dolphis Capital!" Celeste added. @@novelbin@@ "..." Melfina, who had maintained a stoic expression until now, grimaced. She knew it was Edward who had entered Celeste''s room, but she wasn''t aware that he was also responsible for the chaos at the shopping mall. The memory of King Reiner Dolphis vehemently vowing to ruthlessly kill the intruder who dared to disrupt the capital''srgest mall lingered in Melfina''s mind. Sighing in exasperation, Melfina nodded. "I will take care of it, don''t worry." "No, I will also help from my side, Grandma!" Celeste asserted, crossing her arms in irritation. "He would have assaulted me if I hadn''t woken up in time!" "No¡­ I don''t think he is after you-" "He''s obviously after me! Even at that shopping mall, he was looking at me, and¡­" Celeste''s cheeks flushed suddenly. "A-And¡­" "And?" "A-And he said I was heavy! Curse him!" Stammering thest words, Celeste stormed out of the room. But as the realization that today was her exam day settled in, she took a deep breath, steadying her emotions. Checking her phone, she noticed messages from Amelia and Cylien. "Ah¡­ I overslept¡­" She grumbled, feeling a tinge of shame. However, her mind drifted back to the dream she had ¨C a rare and enjoyable moment with her mother. But recalling the words spoken by her mother and herself back then, her expression darkened slightly. "I despise these Prophetesses and Apostles¡­" "Celes!" Amelia waved from the dinner hall when she noticed Celeste. Celeste smiled and joined Amelia and Elizabeth at the table. "Where''s Cylien?" "Probably battling," Amelia replied. "Already? What about you?" Celeste inquired. "Not yet for me, but Elizabeth has already passed her exam," Amelia said, ncing at Elizabeth. "R-Really? How was it?" Celeste leaned in, curious. Elizabeth smiled awkwardly. "It was a challenging mana beast, but I think you''ll be able to defeat it, Celes. I managed it, after all." "Oh,e on, Lisa, you''re way stronger than Celes," Amelia teased. "Hey! You don''t have to put it like that!" Celeste pouted. "You''re thinking too highly of me, girls¡­" Elizabeth shook her head, though Amelia and Celeste exchanged knowing looks. They were aware of Elizabeth''s true strength, having witnessed her peakst year. "I suppose Victor and the others have started too?" Celeste pondered, observing the half-empty hall. "Hm?" Suddenly, Celeste noticed a peculiar scene unfolding before her. Her gaze fell on her ssmates. Jiren was apanied by his two friends, and they seemed to be facing Amael. Jiren exchanged a look with Amael, who nodded before following them. "They''re at it again¡­" Celeste frowned in annoyance and stood up. "What''s going on, Celes?" Amelia inquired. "It''s Amael. He''s with Jiren?" Elizabeth furrowed her brow, sensing trouble. She vividly remembered Jiren''s hostile stare at Amael during the shopping mall incident. "Yes, they''re causing trouble even in ss," Celeste said, attempting to leave, but Elizabeth caught her arm. "You need to focus on your exam, Celeste," Elizabeth insisted. "Eli? Shouldn''t we help him? This is going too far, and he''s Connor''s cousin¡­" Celeste added, her expression downcast as she recalled her deceased senior. Elizabeth froze at Celeste''s mention of Connor Olphean. Connor Olphean. The realization dawned on Elizabeth as to why Celeste was so keen on helping Amael despite not knowing him well. Connor had assisted Celeste on several asionsst year, notably in dealing with Cyril. He had been there for her¡­ Momentster, Amael abruptly stood up, his hair dripping with water, evidence of Jiren''s mischief. Jiren swiftly left with his friends. Celeste''s anger red as she red at the departing Jiren, then shifted her attention to Amael, who stood silently for a moment before departing on his own. "Why¡­?" Celeste gritted her teeth and approached Amael. "Hey." "Hm?" Amael turned around, raising a brow. Celeste gazed into those familiar amber eyes. She had seen those eyes filled with authority from Alea Olphean, grace from Christina Olphean, andpassion from Connor Olphean. Yet, Amael''s amber eyes seemed to reflect something unreadable, almost like indifference. It was as if he didn''t care about anything. Oddly, that look felt oddly familiar, but she pushed that thought aside for the moment. "Why aren''t you fighting back?" Celeste asked, her tone serious. Amael seemed surprised by her question but chose to respond. "I don''t want to." "You don''t want to? He''s bullying you, so why not? Are you afraid of his status or that he''s stronger than you?" Celeste pressed, feeling frustrated. Anyone would at least spoke some words for help or stop them but Amael was doing nothing. Amael didn''t offer an immediate reply. Instead, he showed his phone. "Excuse me, Lady Celeste, but I have to head for my final exam," he said, then swiftly departed, leaving a dumbfounded Celeste behind. Celeste stood there momentarily before stomping the ground. "Whatever!" Chapter 289 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [15] Disturbance Chapter 289 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [15] Disturbance The girls were weeping and clinging onto me tightly, making it a slightly awkward situation, especially with their close proximity. "You''re quite popr, Amael, ahaha," Victor teased, grinning at me. I smiled, ncing at the five girls surrounding him. "You''re not far behind either, Victor. You''ve got your own harem here." "W-What?!" Celeste blurted out, her face turning red. "H-Harem? Not really¡­" Cylien stuttered lightly. "Right, we''re just friends!" Amelia interjected. "We''re not¡­" Elizabeth said with a small smile. "¡­" Selene''s silence was as good as confirmation. "Oy! He''s running away!" John''s voice called out, diverting our attention. He was locked in a fight with the middle-aged man. "That guy! It''s him! Celeste, Cylien!" Amelia shouted, pointing at John, who had forgotten to remove his embarrassing masquerade mask, revealing his identity from the shopping mall incident. This guy is truly hopeless and doesn''t care about any consequences. [] Shaddap. [] Shaddap. I gave it to him. Celeste and Cylien widened their eyes, recognizing John from the previous incident. Is that Manuel? No, I don''t think it''s him. But then who is he? @@novelbin@@ "Victor, be on your guard. Something''s going to happen," I warned Victor with a serious expression. "Yeah, I feel that too¡­" Victor nodded, focusing his attention. "Hey, shouldn''t you at least be on your guard first?" Celeste asked, crossing her arms and looking down at me. Ah. "Excuse me, girls, could you please move now? This ce is about to get a bit dicey," I remarked, pushing myself up. The girls exchanged nces, blushing slightly, and departed, leaving behind a slip of paper with their numbers. My reaction to this unexpected gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Celeste, who seized the opportunity for some good-natured teasing. "You seem surprised. Not much experience with girlfriends, have you?" she quipped, a teasing glint in her eyes. Stowing away the piece of paper, I met Celeste''s gaze. Her head tilted ever so slightly, curiosity evident in her expression. "Have you always been this approachable, Lady Celeste?" I asked seriously. "Drop the ''Lady'' part, will you?" Celeste scratched her cheek, her smile genuine. "Being a princess doesn''t mean I have to act like one. I prefer just being myself." Her authenticity reminded me of Milleia. A friend with a hidden face. Trusting another leading heroine felt like a gamble; Celeste''s innocence echoed shades of Milleia''s nature. "Hey! Bastard! Stop flirting and help me!" The moment was disrupted by John, yelling for assistance as he confronted the mysterious man. "Is he referring to you? Do you know him?" Celeste''s astute questions triggered an imperceptible bead of sweat on my forehead. The dots were connecting, and soon, she might deduce my nocturnal intrusion into her room. "No, I have no clue who this weirdo is. Besides, are we really flirting right now?" I retorted, injecting a casual note into my response. "What?" Celeste stifled augh. "No, not at all. We''re definitely not flirting..." Her voice trailed off as she looked at me with those wide, innocent eyes. "You got that, right? I wasn''t trying to flirt with you, okay?" Did she feel the need to emphasize this point? Well, I guess she is exhausted with ssmates misinterpreting her friendly gestures, so her need to rify her stance. "I''m not misunderstanding anything," I replied while looking around. Let''s leave that guy to John. Celeste''s relief was evident as I denied any romantic inclination in our interaction, and she smoothly transitioned to a different topic. "It''s cool that you are friends with Victor. He has always been concerned about that," she remarked, her eyes drifting toward Victor, engrossed in conversation with Amelia and Cylien who were briefing him and Elizabeth about what happened in the shopping mall. "He''s a good guy," I nonchntly replied, my eyes scanning the crowded restaurant. Where was he? "You intervened to help those girls, didn''t you? Why didn''t you respond to Jiren in the same way?" Celeste asked curiously. "Hm? I did nothing," I replied with a hint of ambiguity. "You''re lying, aren''t you?" she pressed, narrowing her eyes. I couldn''t help but smile at her persistence. "I think you''re drawing too many parallels between me with Connor Olphean and Christina Olphean, Lady Celeste. I hate to break it to you, but I''m not cut from the same cloth." Her surprise was again evident, and she quickly backtracked, attempting to dispel any notion ofparison. "No, I didn''t mean it that way! I''m notparing you to them..." she stammered, a tinge of guilt in her expression. Good. Because I am nothing like them. "...!" Finally. Pushing Celeste away gently, I crossed my arms, and in that moment, I heard the ominous crack. -Crack! Reacting toote, a sudden kick struck my arm, causing the bones to audibly crack. Resisting as much as I could, I was propelled to the end of the restaurant, colliding forcefully with the wall. A collective gasp echoed as the few remaining clients scattered, fleeing the scene of the sudden altercation. "Amael!" Victor called out, worriedly. Groaning in pain, I found myself embedded in the wall as a ripple of fear ran through the restaurant. Victor and Celeste were quick to rush towards me, concern etched on their faces. Before we could fully process the situation, a series of mocking ps resonated through the air. The source emerged from the shadows, a man with curly dark hair and a maddened smile. His twisted gaze fell upon us, and a sinister revtion apanied his words. "A group of students from the Trinity Academy reunited in this ce? The icing on the cake is that they are all Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia, isn''t that quite unfortunate? Right, little Celes?" A man approached slowly. "Everyone! Run away!" Victor''s rmed shout echoed through the restaurant, urging everyone to step back, dering the imminent danger posed by this man. Elizabeth and Cylien had weapons drawn, ready for a confrontation, while Amelia and Selene eyed the man with caution. "Celeste, are you okay?" Amelia shook Celeste''s shoulder in worry. "Ah¡­" Amidst the tension, Celeste''s reaction was different. A gasp escaped her lips, her eyes widening as she recognized the man ¨C Manuel Hylkren. The very person who had brutally ended her mother''s life before her eyes. As the realization dawned, my gaze hardened. Manuel was not just a murderer; he was an Apostle of Nemes, affiliated with the new Ante-Eden, a force I should have led after Brandon Dvoic''s death in the Second Game. Spitting blood onto the ground, I took note of the dark blue Nemes mark glowing on Manuel''s hand, simr to the one Jasmine Reis Aqu bore. I managed to kill her at that time, abandoning my Falkrona Bloodline. However, this time, I couldn''t summon that power again. And toplicate matters, Manuel was not just an Apostle but also categorized as a [Major Antagonist] of the Second Game. Chapter 292 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [End] Chapter 292 [Event] [The Fallen Prophetess] [End] It was a dream long buried in the recesses of memory. Thest time she had felt it, she was a mere five-year-old, her innocent eyes alight with admiration as they beheld the radiant face of her mother. A face that bore the sacred responsibility of being the next Prophetess. Sara Oceania, her mother, was the beacon of inspiration for young Celeste. The tales of the previous Apostles and Prophetesses that Sara spun into enchanting bedtime stories became the very fabric of Celeste''s dreams. Every night, nestled under theforting cover of moonlit narratives, she reveled in the exploits of those who came before her mother. And so, Celeste''s dream was woven¡ªa dream not only to carry on her mother''s legacy but also to make her proud. "I will be the next Prophetess after you, Mama!" These words echoed through the halls of her familial abode, reaching not only her mother but also her father, brother, grandmother, and grandfather. It wasn''t just about making her mother proud; there was a tinge of selfishness in her ambition. The romantic tales of love and protection that Sara shared about the bond between the Apostles and Prophetesses had captivated Celeste''s heart. She envisioned having her own Prince¡ªa devoted Apostle to stand by her side through thick and thin. Someone to rescue her when she faltered, apanion to share the weight of her burdens. The romantic tales of love and protection that Sara shared about the bond between the Apostles and Prophetesses had captivated Celeste''s heart. She envisioned having her own Prince¡ªa devoted Apostle to stand by her side through thick and thin. Someone to rescue her when she faltered, apanion to share the weight of her burdens. The prospect of such a connection, mysterious and unexplored, thrilled her. Each day, Celeste dreamt of her yet-unknown Prince, conjuring images of a gant figure in shining armor. A childish fantasy, perhaps, but one that fueled her desires. However, destiny took an unexpected turn that shattered her dreams. Her father, the anticipated Apostle, was not chosen. Instead, the mantle fell upon Manuel Hylkren, a friend of her parents. The decision sparked dissent within her family, especially from her grandfather, who had long opposed the union between his son and Sara. This disagreement led to a forceful match between Sara and Manuel, orchestrated by the Heads, secretly yearning for the sacred union between the chosen Apostle and Prophetess¡ªa desire that now seemed elusive. Yet, in the midst of this tumultuous time, there was a moment etched in Celeste''s memory that transcended the broader conflicts. It was a day she would never forget. The image of her mother, tears streaming down her face as she crumbled into her father''s embrace, haunted Celeste. Sara Oceania, in that moment, willingly relinquished her status as Prophetess. A sacrifice made not for power or prestige, but to remain with her family and avert another forced union with Manuel. On that fateful day... "I-I love you so much..." Her mother''s tender caress. The vivid crimson of tears stained with the essence of her very being. The embrace that sought to shield Celeste and her brother from the impending storm. A sword, a cruel manifestation of betrayal, piercing her mother''s stomach. Manuel''s cold and stoic figure, an ominous presence casting a dark shadow over them. "I''m s-sorry for being a bad mother-" *** "M-Mama!" With a piercing scream, Celeste jolted awake, her hands reaching out to a phantom presence. "Celeste, you''re awake," Amelia''s voice broke through the remnants of the dream, her figure settling into a chair beside Celeste''s bed. "A-Amelia?" Celeste''s gaze flitted to her friend, noticing the sters on her cheeks and forehead, signs of recent battle. The room around her was a bustling hall, filled with the injured being tended to by healers. The memories flooded back¡ªManuel''s ominous presence, the battle against Niks Tepes and Pierre, the timely arrival of professors to avert disaster. Victor, John, Amelia, Cylien, Elizabeth, and herself had faced a precarious situation but emerged victorious, though not unscathed. "Thank the heavens they arrived in time," Amelia sighed, weariness etched on her face. Celeste remained silent, her eyes scanning the room. Groans of pain and cries of distress surrounded her¡ªconsequences of the destructive sh that ensued near the restaurant. As she gingerly rose from her bed, guilt weighed heavily on her. Manuel hade for her, and now the aftermath was etched in the suffering of innocent bystanders. "Don''t dwell on it, Celes," Amelia rolled her eyes yfully, handing Celeste a tissue. "While the world might revel in seeing the Princess of Zeste shed tears, it''s probably better to keep it under wraps for now." "¡­!" Celeste touched her cheeks, discovering the presence of tears. Blushing, she wiped them away with the tissue, grappling with the conflicting emotions that swirled within her. Assisting Celeste in standing, she and Celeste made their way through the bustling hall. "T-The others are fine, right?" Celeste''s worry was palpable. She had lost consciousness after reinforcements arrived, and now she sought confirmation of her friends'' well-being. "Of course, we are, Celeste," Cylien''s voice reassured her as she joined them, nked by Victor and Selene. "Everyone..." Celeste''s expression soured as she took in the sight of her injured friends. Victor, in particr, bore bandages covering his head, evidence of the direct hit he took from Pierre. It was a marvel that he was already standing, a testament to his awakening vampire abilities, including high regeneration. "It''s fine, Celeste," Victor, catching her glum look, spoke up with a reassuring grin. "And E-Elizabeth and the others?" Celeste''s concern shifted to herpanions. Selene gestured behind her towards Elizabeth, who, despite her ragged appearance and ponytail, was actively assisting the staff, treating injuries with a warm smile. "I honestly can''t recognize her anymore," Amelia mumbled. "Oy, Amelia," Victor shot a warning nce her way. He, Cylien, Celeste, and Selene shared a knowing silence. "I-I know! I like her anyway!" Amelia blurted out quickly, sensing everyone''s eyes on her. "Is that a confession, Miss Amelia?" Victor teased with a meaningful smile. "No, Amelia has finally found her crush, the mysterious John Tarmias," Cylien chimed in, her tone thoughtful, while rubbing her chin. "C-Cyli! You are dead!" Amelia yfully chased after Cylien, who sought refuge behind Victor. Meanwhile, Celeste, upon hearing John''s name, looked around frantically. "Where are Amael and John?" "John is over there," Victor pointed to a nearby bed where Johny, eyes closed. His body was adorned with numerous bandages, clearly having borne the brunt of the injuries. They didn''t know where he came from, but he engaged Pierre in a direct confrontation until Amelia and Cylien assisted him, while Celeste, Elizabeth, and Victor confronted Niks Tepes. "I-Is he okay...?" Celeste inquired, her worry evident as she observed the extensive bandages on John''s body. "Don''t fret over it. Amelia may have exaggerated a bit during the five-hour treatment," Selene remarked coldly. "¡­!" Amelia froze, her face flushing, as her friends exchanged mischievous nces, except for Selene, who seemed oblivious to the situation. "And Amael is fine, right?" Celeste voiced her concern once more, her worry for Amael palpable. Amelia had already assured her that he was alive and well, but Celeste needed to confirm it with her own eyes. "Indeed, I thought he was a goner when that guy took him away, but he somehow pulled through!" Amelia chimed in, albeit with a touch of inappropriate levity. "Amelia..." Victor shot her a disapproving look, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Amelia cleared her throat, sensing Celeste''s returning unease, and gestured toward the far end of the hall. "It''s okay, Celes! Look, he''s perfectly fine!" Following Amelia''s guidance, Celeste navigated through the crowd until sheid eyes on Amael. Yet, upon seeing him, her expression shifted slightly. A five-meter radius seemed to separate Amael from the crowd, an unspoken boundary warding off anyone from approaching. There was an unmistakable pressure emanating not from Amael but from the girl beside him. Amaely on the only bed in the area, his head resting on thep of an incredibly beautiful girl, perhaps rivalling Celeste and the others in looks. Despite her youth, she exuded an otherworldly charm with dark hair neatly ited and cascading over her shoulders. Her deep, cold blue eyes were fixated on Amael. Peacefully reclined on Samara''sp, Amael sported a wide smile despite the bandages encircling his right arm. "Who is she...?" Celeste inquired, captivated by the sight. "Isn''t she gorgeous? I don''t know, but if I had to guess, she''s Amael''s girlfriend?" Amelia suggested. "Girlfriend?" Cylien echoed, clearly taken aback. Celeste shifted her gaze back to Amael. In this setting, with Samara, he appeared markedly different from his usual self at school. Alongside Samara, he seemed more imposing and, strangely enough, charming. As the group grappled with their individual thoughts on the peculiar scene, Elizabeth approached Amael, equipped with a medical kit. Samara, who had maintained her unwavering focus on Amael until now, suddenly raised her gaze, and an intense pressure permeated the surroundings. It was potent enough to affect even Celeste and the others, underscoring Samara''s formidable presence. Elizabeth, sensing the shift in atmosphere, felt the pressure but walked toward Amael with unruffledposure. "Amael, may I look at your injury?" she inquired calmly. Amael, still smiling, nced at Elizabeth and declined, "Don''t worry, I''ve already been treated." "You''ve been treated, but not correctly from what I''m seeing. I''ll just take a look," Elizabeth responded, pulling out her medical tools. "He said he was already treated," Samara retorted with a cold re. She had been the one to treat Amael''s right arm and felt a sense of offense. Amael sighed, raising his hand to stop Samara. "It''s okay, Samara." With a hint of disappointment, Samara allowed him to rise, revealing his right arm to Elizabeth. With a nod, Elizabeth got to work, unraveling the bandages. What she uncovered left everyone horrified¡ªAmael''s right arm waspletely shattered, covered in bruises. It was a sight unlike any injuries Elizabeth had encountered before. Swiftly, Elizabeth extracted several vials, cleaned Amael''s arm meticulously, and applied ointment before carefully bandaging it. The entire processsted a lengthy ten minutes, during which everyone observed in stunned silence. "You''re really good at this," Amaelmended, impressed. "I learned," Elizabeth replied as she secured thest bandage. With a tired sigh, she stowed away her medical supplies. "Thanks," Amael expressed his gratitude. Elizabeth smiled in response but Amael spoke up suddenly. "You should rest as well." "I''m fine, thanks," Elizabeth assured, but Amael took a sudden step forward, grabbing Elizabeth''s left arm with his left hand. "Kyaa!" Amelia couldn''t help but shriek from a distance. While Cylien managed to close her mouth, the trio of Victor, Celeste, and Cylien remained dumbfounded, watching the unexpected scene unfold. Elizabeth lowered her gaze to her arm in Amael''s grasp, her eyes seeking an exnation from him. Amael remained silent, rolling up Elizabeth''s sleeves to reveal the extensive scars on her arms. Her skin was as torn and bruised as Amael''s, testament to the intense battle against Niks Tepes. Elizabeth had borne the brunt of the fight. "You should get treated first, Elizabeth," Amael insisted, his gaze serious. "I am a Vampire; it will heal fast. There''s nothing to worry about," Elizabeth dismissed. Amael and Elizabeth exchanged a lingering look, a brief silence hanging between them. "Right, you are a Vampire," Amael smiled before gently sping her scarred arm. A soft, white glow enveloped Elizabeth''s arm, and slowly her skin transformed back to an unblemished, soft, and pale state. "A pretty one, so you should take care of yourself first before ever thinking about others." Elizabeth opened her eyes slightly wider, checking her healed arm. She then nodded at Amael, saying, "Thank you." "I am as well, Elizabeth," Amael said, lifting his bandaged arm. "Christina would kill me anyway," he added with a sigh. A genuine smile graced Elizabeth''s lips, and she giggled softly before walking away. Amael smiled and returned to rest on Samara''sps. "Is that really him? He''spletely different," Amelia mused. "Indeed," Cylien remarked. She already knew that Amael had been concealing his true self, but the contrast was striking. He exuded confidence and many other things. Celeste took a step forward, intending to express her gratitude, but... "Amael Falkrona." Celeste widened her eyes upon seeing her grandmother. "Headmistress?" Amael raised a brow. "Come with me," Melfina stated, and Amael nodded, offering a smile.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 293 Annoying John 293 Annoying John "Again? I''m honestly a bit weary of these conversations, Headmistress," I stated in a tired tone. Three days had passed since the incident in the Capital of Zestel. In that time, Melfina had called me repeatedly for my ount of what transpired with Manuel. "What more do you want to know?" I sighed. "I defeated him, and he ran away. That''s the whole story." Melfina looked at me, exasperated. "Manuel Hylkren is a notorious criminal, and you''re reducing it to beating him and him running away, Amael." "That''s the truth, though." "Over ten years ago, he killed the previous Prophetess and caused destruction in our capital. Now, after years, he reappears. You must understand our curiosity about what happened between you two," Melfina said. "Listen, Headmistress, this guy might be a dangerous criminal for you, but I''ve faced worse in Celesta. Brandon and a shitty God chasing after my fianc¨¦e. So, you see, Manuel Hylkren is the least of my concerns, unlike you and the other Heads," I emphasized. "He killed my daughter-inw and tore my family apart," Melfina muttered, lowering her gaze. "You encountered him. We just want to know where he is and if he''ll return." I sighed at her words. "He''ll likely return, given his interest in Celeste and her prophetic power, which, by the way, you conveniently kept hidden from me. But if he doese back, be ready to deal with him yourselves, because I couldn''t care less about him." "I don''t think you can avoid this so easily, Amael Olphean. You killed Brandon Dvoic, and now you''ve crossed paths with another member of their group. They''re aware of your presence here in Sancta Vedelia," Melfina said with a wry smile. "I''ll handle them if they be a nuisance, that''s all," I shrugged, rising from my seat. "Good. Now, this is the bill for all the damages done to my city," Melfina tossed a paper at me. I widened my eyes at the exorbitant amount. "Wait, what the hell is this?" "You have the audacity to ask me that, Amael," Melfina shook her head. "You destroyed a substantial part of my city, and you''re the reason for that deep crater. I managed to keep it hidden from the other Heads, but you won''t be able to stay concealed much longer." "Mom is going to kill me¡­" I mumbled with a grimace as I exited. She was already upset when I returned with a broken arm. Well, it''s money, so she probably won''t mind that much. I hope so. ¡­ "What''s on your mind?" John asked as we strolled through the academy corridors, heading to ss. We didn''t really speak much for three days for the future ns after all. "How are things going with Amelia?" "I swear I''ll kill you, Edward," John shot me a menacing re. I chuckled a bit before transitioning to a more serious topic. "Looks like you''ve irked Alvara''s gang. Lykhor''s brewing something against you." John snorted. "Do I need to be wary of those jokers?" I raised an eyebrow. "Well, yeah? You still haven''t fully unlocked your bloodline, right?" John clicked his tongue. "Working on it. It''ll happen soon. Hecate promised." "Hecate promised? That''s supposed tofort me?" I asked, maintaining a neutral expression. "Don''t give me that look. It''s just a deal I made with her," John replied. "Fine. Don''t expect me to bail you out if you get ambushed." "Not like I''ve relied on you for anything else before," John scoffed. "Oh, really? Maybe you should be grateful that I took down Brandon Dvoic?" I retorted. "Jayden would''ve handled it without you," John shot back. "In that case, I''ll ring Amelia." "What for?!" John snapped. A predictable reaction. Bringing up Amelia''s name whenever I''m losing an argument tends to get under his skin. @@novelbin@@ "Well, kudos for standing your ground against Pierre without fully awakening," I praised him. John scowled and shrugged. "Next time, I''ll finish him. And why the hell didn''t you eliminate that bastard Manuel when you had the chance?" "Are you kidding me?" I retorted, irked. "He''s an Apostle. I can''t just take him out that easily and not in the middle of a city." "I''m just irritated that we''re not capitalizing more on our knowledge. Offing Pierre and Manuel earlier could''ve spared us a lot of headaches down the line," John expressed. He wasn''t entirely wrong, but... "Killing them then would''ve made the plot even more unpredictable. We can only really meddle with the main characters within the academy. I''m not so sure about Ante-Eden and Behemoth. Nora was a significant threat due to her ability, which is why I wanted her gone," I exined. "Then what? We sit back and do nothing?" John asked, clearly bewildered. "No. During the Dolphis Horn Event, we''re going to make our move. We''ll prevent Behemoth from taking the Horn," I stated seriously. 10:27 "That event¡­" John murmured, a hint of apprehension in his voice. "It won''t be easy, but it''s our chance to take down at least one Behemoth Executive," I added. "Taking down an Executive... those guys are monsters. I don''t even know if both of us, even with me awakened, can beat one¡­" John muttered. "Cut the pessimism and get stronger quickly if you''re so scared." "Who said I''m scared?" John scowled at me. "Amelia told me." "Screw you!" John grabbed my shirt angrily. "Stop wrinkling my shirt!" I grabbed his arm, annoyed. "Are you two fighting again...?" We both turned to our left and saw Amelia and Elizabeth. "Speaking of the she-wolf," I grinned at John. John pushed me away and ignored the duo. "Why did you call my name?" Amelia seemed to have overheard us. "Oh, that? John wanted to know-hmmmf!" John quickly covered my mouth. "John wanted... what?" Amelia asked curiously. "Nothing," John replied. "Why the hell would I want something from you?" "Y-You don''t need to be so harsh, you stupid!" Amelia red at John and walked past us. "Look, she''s upset now," I said, removing his hand. "I don''t care," John said before storming off, clearly irritated with me. What a tsundere. But I''m pretty sure he isn''tpletely indifferent to Amelia either. "Amael," Elizabeth nodded at me. "Elizabeth, have you rested enough?" I asked with a yawn. "Yes, thank you. And you?" She returned the question. "I''m fine as well," I showed her my right arm. "Thanks to you." "I was just helping a ssmate," Elizabeth said with a smile. There was a brief silence before we both went our separate ways. [] "Yeah, I feel like she''s keeping something from me." [] Chapter 295 Third Great Holy War 295 Third Great Holy War "Three centuries past, Sancta Vedelia bore witness to a crisis of magnitude,parable to the notorious havoc brought by the Vampire-Witch, Selene Amaya Tepes. Can someone answer why? "Professor Harvey posed a question that hung in the air like an incantation as a silence lingered. In response, only Cylien''s hand soared skyward, a familiar sight that seemed to slightly wear on Harvey''s patience. Victor, typically a participant, was ensconced in his thoughts amidst a surrounding harem, while Celeste, even though a good student, found herself entangled in the awkwardness of being the daughter of the professor. Harvey''s gaze roved the room, finally settling on me. "Hm?" I quirked a brow, puzzled by the sudden attention as his narrowed gaze bore into me. What was going on here? "Amael. Please enlighten us," Harvey requested with a smile. Returning the gesture, I reciprocated, "The Coup d''¨¦tat led by Deborah Dolphis." In response, Harvey''s eyes narrowed further, an inexplicable hint of annoyance clouding his expression. What had I done to incur the ire of Professor Harvey? "Exactly. Thanks," he acknowledged, though his tone hinted at anything but gratitude. The heck? "Three centuries ago, Deborah Dolphis, sibling to the reigning monarch, orchestrated a Coup d''¨¦tat that nearly plunged Sancta Vedelia into oblivion. A brilliant scientist, she delved into the mysteries of the Mana Beasts at the anatomical level. However, she is the reason behind the invasion of Hybrids." Hybrids. These were, in essence, Half-Beasts, primarily members of Behemoth, rejected by the inhabitants of Sancta Vedelia. "The Hybrids, as you''re aware, are the result of Deborah Dolphis and Xenos Arvatra''s unholy coboration." A shiver rippled through everyone at the mere mention of this notorious duo. Xenos Arvatra. I narrowed my eyes. Xenos Arvatra, stood as the catalyst for the Iris Project''s existence, a twisted brain akin to Deborah''s own machinations. Their unholy alliance, as mad scientists bound by a dark curiosity, was a pairing that defied sanity, crafting a legacy as the most unconventional couple history had ever witnessed. Their meeting, though fateful, had cataclysmic consequences. Together, they authored the genesis of monsters that mercilessly ughtered millions¡ªmen, women, and even children¡ªunburdened by the shackles of remorse or morality. "Assembling her Hybrid army, Deborah targeted the Dolphis Kingdom, dethroning her own brother. In a macabre disy, she sent his severed head as a gruesome harbinger to other Kingdoms within Sancta Vedelia, demanding unconditional surrender. Unsurprisingly, none yielded, paving the way for the onset of the Third Great Holy War," Harvey narrated, each wordden with the weight of history. The Third Great Holy War unfolded as a result of both Xenos Arvatra and Deborah Dolphis. Yet, its interpretation diverged in Sancta Vedeliapared to Celesta. Here, it was Deborah''s audacious invasion of the neighboring countries, while in Celesta, it was Xenos Arvatra''s onught. Their synchronized n aimed to strike simultaneously. While Xenos Arvatra plotted Celesta and Edenis Raphiel''s fall, Deborah Dolphis set her sights on Sancta Vedelia. The meticulous coordination nearly spelled the demise of both regions. "Dolphis, Zeste, Tepes, Teraquin¡ªall sumbed to her grip. Yet, the resilient Houses of Olphean, Moonfang, ryon, alongside the Dolphis House''s tenacious resistance, united forces to stave off her advances. Together, they emerged triumphant, thwarting Deborah Dolphis''s insidious ns but at great cost." "..." I fell into contemtive silence as Professor Harvey borated on the events of the Third Great Holy War and its aftermath. The details of Deborah Dolphis and Xenos Arvatra''s monstrous actions were enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine. While my focus had primarily been on Ante-Eden and Behemoth, the Iris Project''s atrocities demanded attention. Unfortunately, my knowledge about them was scarce. Delving deeper meant seeking insights from higher-ranking individuals, possibly from the Monarch Alliance. It was a tempting avenue, given Cylien''s mother and Rodolf''s brother held positions in the council. However, they were unlikely to divulge sensitive information to someone of my standing. Another potential source was the survivors of the Iris Project, individuals who had managed to escape its clutches. Their intense hatred for the project might make them willing allies if I could prove useful in their quest for retribution. Two names surfaced, both Monarchs: Myrce and Emilia. Thetter, however, was quickly dismissed from consideration. The mere thought of dealing with Emilia was giving me headaches, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to handle her vtile nature. Myrce, while challenging, seemed a more manageable option. The problem thoughy in establishing contact with her. I met her only once while fighting Pyres but I don''t think she remembers me. As for making contact with her¡­My best bet would be through a Monarch intermediary, possibly Namys ryon or Jefer Moonfang. Wait. I''m pretty sure Myrce appears in Sancta Vedelia at a moment for something but I can''t remember well for what already¡­ Myrce was the [Legendary Heroine] of the [Second Game] thus it was normal for her to appear but¡­ Hm. I''m really overwhelmed especially considering the pressing issues already on my te. With a frustrated sigh, I ran my hand through my hair, finding it challenging to concentrate on the ongoing ss. ¡­ @@novelbin@@ ¡­ After the ss concluded, I rose from my seat, still immersed in my contemtions. "Amael." "Hm?" I turned to find Celeste approaching. We hadn''t spoken since the restaurant incident with Manuel, and there didn''t seem to be any urgent reason for her to seek me out now. "Mr. Amael, may I speak to you?" But suddenly Professor Harvey, called out me. Celeste grumbled something before leaving with Victor and the others. As everyone left, Harvey stood up, towering over me. His gaze was stern, and without preamble, he asked, "Is that true?" "About?" I replied, genuinely puzzled. "Don''t y the fool with me, Mr. Amael. I''m asking if it''s true," his tone grew sharper. "I don''t even know¡ª" "That you sneaked into my daughter''s room at night." I fell silent at his usation, wondering who had informed him. The likely suspect was the grandmother. Without admitting guilt, I put on a smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about, Professor." "I already know. I watched the CCTV." "You are stalking your own daughter, Professor?" "I hope you are not imagining weird things about her, Amael." A vein throbbed on my forehead. "What in the world do you mean by ''weird''?" "You know what I''m talking about¡ª" "I know nothing!" I snapped, attempting to leave, but he grabbed my arm. "Listen," he whispered in a threatening tone. "If you touch my daughter, I won''t care that you are under Alea''s protection." This daughter-con bastard. [] He is nearing nothing! Chapter 298 Celestes Disappointment Chapter 298 Celeste''s Disappointment "Celeste." Unexpectedly, Alicia''s calm voice rang out from behind her. She looked at Celeste calmly before speaking. "Senior Adrian is my fianc¨¦. This is the truth." Celeste was at a loss for words when Alicia said that. "Alicia... you don''t have to be scared of them. I-I will talk with grandma, and we will find a way to cancel the engagement." "Ahahaha!" Adrian cackled, palming his face. "Are you joking, Celeste? The engagement was decided and approved by the Head of the Raven House, Lord Szar himself, and the future Head, Cyril. What would an outsider like your grandmother have to say?" Celeste bit her lip at Adrian''s words. He wasn''t wrong. Cyril, Alicia''s elder brother, had proposed the marriage between his sister and Adrian, his friend and ally. He easily convinced Szar Raven, their grandfather, to approve it, and on Adrian''s House side, they weed the union with the genius Alicia. Unfortunately, Alicia, her mother, or even her father, James Raven, had no say in the matter. Nothing could truly break the engagement except convincing Cyril, who wouldn''t go back on his word. The only one who could do something was Victor, their brother. Being from the Raven House and the new heir, he could easily dissolve the engagement, just as it happened in the Game. She might suffer, but she would eventually be freed from Adrian''s grasp. She just needed to be patient until her big brother saved her. A girl like her wouldn''t break so easily because of Adrian, anyway. "I-I''m sure we can do something..." Celeste trailed off, lowering her head. She obviously wouldn''t abandon this easily, but... "It''s fine," Alicia removed Celeste''s hand from her arm. "Alicia..." Celeste looked at Alicia with a powerless look, nearly guilty, unable to help her. "See," Adrian grinned before walking away, his eyes scanning Alicia as he left. "See you soon, Alicia. We will have more fun in the future." Well, that was quite the animated quarrel. The silence seemed too awkward, so I spun on my heels. "W-Why..." Suddenly, Celeste let out weakly. It might have seemed directed towards Alicia given the recent situation, but for some reason, I knew right away that Celeste was speaking to me. I turned around to confirm, and indeed, her gaze was fixed on me. What was that expression she was giving me? Disappointment. That was the fitting word to describe her current look. Utter disappointment. "Why didn''t you help her?" she asked weakly. Ah, I see. She witnessed me not intervening as I walked past Adrian, who was harassing Alicia. "I don''t understand..." Celeste muttered, clenching her fists. "I thought you were someone brave. Back then, you tried to help me even though he was stronger than you... I thought you were someone courageous..." "..." "But now, a girl was harassed in front of you, and you didn''t even say anything... and just walked... why?" She asked, her look confused and weak after witnessing the recent events. "You are the Prophetess, Lady Celeste," I responded wryly. "Of course, I would intervene. You are important." @@novelbin@@ As soon as I said that, Alicia who was hearing until now left with the ''I don''t care'' look. Well, I just chose to be honest. I could have let her be handled by Victor or even be captured back then, but when I learned she was the Prophetess, there was no way I would let something happen to her. Additionally, I wanted her to feel indebted to me. Celeste was left speechless at my words. "Y-You helped me back then because I am the Prophetess?" She sought confirmation, and my silence only affirmed her words. I had wanted to befriend her, but it seemed that opportunity waspletely lost now. The disappointment on her face was as clear as water. She wouldn''t even consider me as her ssmate anymore. I could have lied, but honestly, to hell with that. I was tired of ying a role. I don''t really need to befriend her anyway, if I think about it. When the lives of millions of people are at stake, she won''t have a choice but to cooperate. Celeste smiled bitterly at my words. "I''m just a mere profit for you, like my mother was... but Alicia is a girl, your junior. H-How..." She bit her lip, attempting to hold back her anger. "How and why did you not intervene?" I sighed, honestly tired of this conversation. "Adrian Dolphis is a Great Noble, Lady Celeste. Anyone else in my position, except Great Nobles like you, would have ignored them. It could have been anyone in my ce." "T-This is not a sufficient reason! You are still from the Olphean House! You probably had a mother, or maybe a sister, right? W-Why did you act so cowardly-" "I don''t know her," I cut her off. "W-What?" I nced at Alicia''s departing figure. "I don''t know her. You can''tpare her to my mother or sister, Lady Celeste." Celeste''s disappointed gaze transformed into a re. "... if that''s your answer, Amael," she said and turned around, walking away. "...I just wanted to thank you for the other day. Thanks." This was the coldest thanks I had ever heard. ¡­ ¡­ After parting ways with Celeste, I stealthily made my way to the girls'' dormitory. No girl could refuse me, nor did they want to, honestly. As for the staff, I simply threatened and bribed them. My goal was Selene''s room. I had heard her asking Victor toe to her room under the pretext of homework, but I knew very well that it was about homework in another sense. With Samara''s help, I easily forced the door open and entered. "What... a cold room..." I muttered, observing the ck and red color theme that surrounded the room. No time to waste. I looked around the room, hoping to find her vial, but as expected, there was nothing. She probably hadn''t entered her room yet. With no other options, I opened her closet and slipped inside. Once she enters, I''ll knock her out and steal the vial. "Huh?" I ignored the dresses but couldn''t overlook the interior of the closet, which was filled with pictures. Pictures of Victor... From babyhood to his current age. Where the hell did she even get those photos? Some included other girls, like Celeste, but the faces of every girl around him were carefully and meticulously erased with a ck pen. This was slightly scary. What a yandere... Fortunately, though, I could fit inside and managed to sit until she arrived. Sighing, I thought about my earlier conversation with Celeste. Coward. She saw me exactly like that. Because I could have intervened and done more, considering I wasn''t as weak as she thought. Moreover, I had status simr to Connor and Christina. If she knew about my strength and status, it would have been a lot worse. I willingly chose not to interfere because helping Alicia would mean antagonizing Adrian, and consequently, Cyril. I wasn''t ready for that. My priority was to find the people who killed half of my family. The other families didn''t interest me. Call me a coward and hate me however you want for that. "Do you hate what I did not do back then, Cleenah?" I asked out of nowhere. [] "Again this, huh," I chuckled a bit. "But what do you truly think?" [] "You know, I''m afraid that Lucifer has indirectly influenced me, and I don''t freaking know why and how." [>] "Right..." One of the faces that keepsing up is obviously Elona''s face. Each time, she appears in my dreams, and I dream about our happy childhood. Louisa as well. My memories are entirely restored, so I remember everything from my childhood. Knowing that I wouldn''t see Louisa or Elona again really gnaws at my heart. Elona''s face as she dies has be my daily nightmare. The reason she died was because of my reckless actions. If I had been a little more prudent, she wouldn''t have died. If, again, because of my reckless actions, something happened to Christina or Mom, I''m afraid ofpletely losing myself even with Cleenah, Annabelle, and Samara beside me. Chapter 301 Amaels Show [1] Chapter 301 Amael''s Show [1] "What was that, Duncan?" udia demanded as soon as the Olphean family left the hall. She struggled to contain her fury. "I made the right decision, udia. I don''t see the problem with them being engaged. They each gave their first time to each other," Duncan said, ncing at Elizabeth, who trembled in shame with her head lowered. "This is not a reason to engage them! He doesn''t deserve Elizabeth, and more importantly, he is Alea''s son!" udia argued angrily. "G-Grandfather?" Elizabeth looked at Duncan and udia with confusion. They had talked about Amael being Connor''s brother and Alea Olphean''s mother, but she had thought they were just close. However... Duncan sighed and nodded at his granddaughter. "He is Alea''s biological son and Connor Olphean''s younger blood brother." "..." Elizabeth and Selene fell speechless when Duncan confirmed. "Due to certain circumstances, he was sent to the Celesta Kingdom when he was a still a child. He was adopted by Alea''s elder sister, Oryanna. But ten years ago, Oryanna was killed," Duncan exined contemtively. "Alea made several trips to rece Oryanna''s ce for Oryanna''s daughter and her own son, Amael, but she stopped when her sister was killed. An orphan from his mother, just three months ago, he lost his adopted father and adopted sister in the great incident that urred in the Capital of Dorian." "You mean... with the Holy Garden?" Elizabeth asked. "Yes," Duncan nodded and used a remote to show a projection. It disyed the Holy Garden of Eden floating above the destroyed ground of the Capital¡ªa historical event that had reverberated throughout the world. Ante-Eden attacked the Holy Capital of the Kingdom of Celesta, a widely known event. @@novelbin@@ "That day he lost his remaining family with whom he grew up, and then, because of a royal crime, he was expelled from the Kingdom, and he joined your academy," Duncan added. "Royal crime?" Selene asked, puzzled. "Yes," Duncan smiled. After researching about Edward Falkrona, he knew that Amael was a tremendous talent. "He killed the King''s younger brother." Elizabeth and Selene couldn''t hold back their shock. "The only reason he is still alive is that he is Alea''s son and also the grandson of the Supreme Head of the Falkrona House, Waylen Falkrona." At the mention of Waylen Falkrona, another DemiGod, they fell into silence. What about Earth? He''s clearly a better match for Elizabeth than Alea''s son!" udia insisted. "Perhaps... but it''s toote for that. Earth isn''t here, and Elizabeth''s first night has already urred," Duncan shook his head. Elizabeth could only bow her head in response. "You don''t understand, Duncan... I saw him," udia said with frustration. "I saw Alea''s son in my dreams. He is dangerous-" "udia," Duncan interrupted her. He was well aware of udia''s prophecies about Edward. "He will take care of Elizabeth. To save his sister, he fought against Brandon Dvoic and even managed to kill him." "Brandon Dvoic..." Selene muttered. She and Elizabeth, along with everyone else, knew who Brandon Dvoic was. He was the Leader of Ante-Eden until he was killed three months ago by the King, or so they said... "It doesn''t change what I said!" udia shot a re at her husband and left angrily. Duncan sighed and turned to Elizabeth. "Are you fine with it, Amaya?" Elizabeth raised her empty gaze and let out a smallugh. "Do I even have a say in this matter, grandfather?" She said before leaving slowly, her expression shattered. "I''m sorry, grandfather," Selene apologized after Elizabeth left. "Dear, you should first apologize to your sister," Duncan advised her with an exasperated smile. Selene lowered her head. "She doesn''t want to hear me out." Duncan sighed. "Your sister has been through a lot sincest year." He activated the remote again and showed pictures from the previous year. A girl appeared on the screen. Jet ck hair cascaded gracefully over her shoulders without any ties. Her slit-crimson eyes held a chilling coldness that even Selene couldn''t stare at for long. Her expression was colder and paler than any vampire should be. She wore a beautiful ck and red dress, stained in blood. She was utterly mesmerizing, the epitome of cold beauty, yet she was equally admired and feared. The girl on the projection was Elizabeth Amaya Tepes from the beginning until a year ago when she started to change, bing more approachable after she met... "She has lost Connor after all." ¡­ ¡­ After returning to my Kingdom, I immediately headed to the afternoon ss. Staying home would only lead to dwelling on what had transpired, and honestly, I needed a break from it all. I couldn''t me my mom for epting the engagement. Given the circumstances and the personalities involved, especially considering Elizabeth''s position as a Princess of the Tepes House, our Houses'' pride and image were at stake. Engaged to another girl. The thought was absurd, and I had always believed Miranda would eventually forgive me and be my second fianc¨¦e. The situation was beyond my control. Now, here I was, caught in this mess. I had a clear understanding of the situation, but Elizabeth was dragged into her sister''s mess and became the victim. Mother assured me that we could break off the engagement if Elizabeth found someone more suitable. She promised to convince Duncan in that case. The ideal scenario would be Elizabeth falling in love with Victor. Whatever. I was frustrated. What irritated me the most were Duncan Tepes and that persistent granny putting the me on me! Coward? Me? I had been indirectly trying to save their granddaughter. Clicking my tongue, I entered the academy, and as soon as I stepped into the ssroom, everyone turned their gaze toward me. Fortunately, it seemed they were still unaware of the recent engagement. They were all there, eagerly waiting for the professor to arrive. "Hey, dude, where were you? We were worried, you know?" Victor approached me, expressing concern. "Oh, right¡­I was sick," I threw a random lie as I took my seat in thest and highest row of the lecture hall. "You could have at least answered our messages¡­Even John was worried, y''know?" Victor said with a grin. "No way he was," Iughed with a smile. "I swear, but you know as usual he didn''t show it and kept his face while saying: ''Where that bastard is huh?''" Victor said, perfectly imitating John. Iughed and nodded. "Told you. John is just a tsundere." As we spoke, my gaze inadvertently fell on Celeste, who was engaged in conversation with Cylien since Selene wasn''t present. Feeling my gaze, she looked at me for a moment before averting her eyes and resuming her conversation happily with Cylien. She sure hates me now. How many girls did I antagonize in a few days? Alvara, Celeste, Alicia, and recently even Elizabeth. After a bit more conversation, Victor returned to his seat as Cylien called out to him. I found myself alone on thest row, with others scattered in the rows in front. I kept receiving curious gazes because of my choice of seating, but I ignored them. Despite the annoyances of school, it was a good spot to rx and think about other things. I needed to think about the recent events and what I should do about the next ones since the plot might slightly altered now. "Oh my, look who''s back?" Unfortunately, my solitude didn''tst long. From the entrance, a group of elves appeared, led by Allen Teraquin, Alvara''s younger brother. "Allen, all the first years have craftsmanship ss. It''s not here," Roda Moonfang, who was also with them, entered and warned Allen, who took a seat on therge desk. "Come on, Roda," Allen winked at her before settling in. "What are you doing, Allen?" Celeste asked, exasperated. "I''m only looking at my seniors, Celeste," Allen replied with a mischievous smile. "You should leave. The teacher ising," Cylien said with furrowed brows. What was he even doing here, really? As Allen entered, it was obvious he was aiming at me, but I had doubts¡­ "No. I sent the teacher away, don''t worry," Allen said with a smirk. "A little gratitude wouldn''t hurt, you know?" "Why did you do that?" Victor asked, bewildered. Allen''s gaze shifted to Victor with disdain. "I don''t answer Halves." "Allen!" Celeste stood up angrily. "Let''s calm down, I''m not here for you," Allen said before finally looking directly at me. Everyone followed Allen''s line of sight, and it easilynded on me, seated high at the back of the lecture hall. I met Allen''s gaze withposure. Allen scowled before smirking and redirecting his attention to Jiren. "Bring him here. He needs to greet his new master from now on." Jiren and his friends looked almost startled by themand, frozen in ce. An awkward silence filled the room as confusion spread among everyone. Seeing Allen frown, I couldn''t help but let a visible smirk slip onto my lips. [] Chapter 304 Clash Against Adrian Chapter 304 sh Against Adrian "I have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu¡­" I mumbled, finding myself once again in Professor Raven''s office with John. "As do I, Amael," James shook his head in exasperation. John ignored both of us and took a seat with a groan. Following his lead, I settled into the seat next to him. Professor Raven''s gaze on us remained stern, but he eventually sighed in exhaustion. It was clear he was already tired of dealing with both of us. "Then it started with you, John? Tell me exactly what happened," he asked John. John clicked his tongue. "They started it. They insulted me and my family, and I retaliated, and then they attacked me together like cowards." "And I intervened to help my friend, that''s all, Professor," I added with a smile. Professor Raven looked sternly at my words. "You still severely wounded Allen Teraquin." "Professor, you can ask any of my ssmates. Allen Teraquin was about to beat me. I defended myself, that''s all. It''s merely self-defense," I said, feeling outraged. "I believe you that Allen started it, but you should have at least held back," Professor Raven pointed out. "I''m only saying that for your sake. He is a Prince of the Teraquin House. Do you understand the kind of repercussions it could have on you and your family?" "Has my aunt been made aware of this?" I asked. James shook his head. "Not yet, but I don''t expect Alea to scold you. She will be rather happy." As expected of my mom. "Listen, both of you aren''t native to Sancta Vedelia. Queen Tanya won''t let what happened to her son slide. Be prepared," James warned us. Queen Tanya. She was the Head of the Teraquin House and the mother of the three twisted royal siblings of the Teraquin House. She was the reason why her children grew up like that, honestly. She transferred her own hatred for humans and halves to her children. "Thanks, Professor," I expressed my gratitude sincerely. James Raven was undoubtedly the most caring professor I had encountered in Sancta Vedelia. He seemed genuinely worried about us, but the hands of authority were tied when it came to dealing with the Teraquins. Being royals, warnings and repercussions were directed to their parents. With a wry smile, James Raven nced at me before turning to John. "You''re exactly like your father, John. Do you want me to transfer you to another ss?" "Are you suggesting I run away to another ss? I''m not scared of them," John scowled. "You misunderstand, John. Your situation is alreadyplicated. If another incident urs, you might face expulsion for the sake of maintaining harmony between Houses. Considering what happened, you might not be weed in your current ss," James exined. He was spot on. Given what I said earlier, Alvara or Lykhor might not take kindly to me or John remaining in their ss. They could try to cause trouble for us. The Second Year Gold ss was under theplete control of Alvara and Lykhor. Adrian Dolphis, who had influence, didn''t care about sspetition or power struggles. He didn''t oppose Alvara, who had proimed herself the leader of the Gold ss. His sole obsession was Alicia. John remained silent, clearly understanding the situation. James nodded, preparing to transfer John to another ss, likely mine¡ª "Never," John interjected hastily. "Transfer me to the White ss." "You don''t want to be with your friend?" James inquired. "I''d rather be anywhere else than in that ss," John retorted. I scoffed, a knowing look crossing my face. "Oh, could it be you just want to be in Amelia''s ss?" John''s eyes widened, ring at me. "You bastard!" "Come on, it''s the only reason," I chuckled. "I don''t care about her! I just want to be nowhere near that witch Selene or those goody-two-shoes, Celeste and Cylien!" John countered. Ah, I see. He felt uneasy with the overly bright and cheerful atmosphere of that ss. Turns out, he wasn''t the sociable type. "No, you just want to be near Amelia," I insisted, poking at him. "Fuck you." "Could both of you please calm down?" James intervened, massaging his forehead. "I will transfer you to the White ss then." "Thanks," John mumbled, leaving immediately, clearly fatigued from the day''s events. "You''re a good professor," Imented to James. "I''m happy if my students think so," James replied modestly. @@novelbin@@ Considering everything that had happened to him, from his wife''s divorce to his daughter''s coldness, he truly deserved better. Knowing the truth, it was clear that he cared deeply for both his family and his House. "I have a request, if you will, Professor Raven," I said. "What is it? If it''s within my duties as a professor," James responded, acknowledging the limitations of his role. "I want you to take me as your personal student," I revealed my true intention. James was left speechless at my unexpected request. "I''m serious, Professor. I want you to teach me the Raven Style," I stated, meeting his crimson gaze with sincerity. Mastering his style could significantly boost my strength. The Raven Style was renowned as one of the most formidable fighting styles in the world, surpassing even the Septem Treina I had learned from the old man. James furrowed his brows. "You are aware that I can''t do that, even if I wanted to. It''s a legacy of my family." "Partially, but you''ve adapted it, Professor," I pointed out. "I regret that I cannot," James shook his head. "Even if you''re Oryanna''s son, I cannot teach you my ''style''." "I suspected as much," I sighed, standing up. "But I''m confident that if I offer you something significant, you might reconsider." James chuckled and shook his head once more. "I''m afraid not. You should learn from your mother. She''s a force to be reckoned with." While I acknowledged my mother''s prowess, her fighting style didn''t align with mine. "I want yours, unfortunately. I will make you change your mind," I dered with a determined smile before leaving his office. ¡­ ¡­ If I wanted to convince James Raven to take me as his pupil, I had to make him feel indebted to me. The idea that crossed my mind immediately was to mend his rtionship with his wife and Alicia Raven. It would be tough, requiring solid evidence, but if it worked, James wouldn''t hesitate to teach me even his Raven Style. I needed to get stronger, even more so than before. [] "That''s¡­ indeed worrying¡­." I grimaced, contemting how the hell I could exin that to her. Rather, regardless whatever exnations I will give her, she won''t hear me out... I couldn''t believe I got engaged again. "You can''t escape me¡­" Huh? I raised my gaze and grimaced again. Me and my messed-up timings. Another sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu struck me as I watched Adriana cornering Alicia, harassing her once again while the school was in a state ofmotion. "This guy¡­" While the school was going through chaos, this guy was busy harassing his junior. "..." Alicia, as usual, was closing her eyes while Adrian continued to touch her. I closed my eyes for a moment before walking past them. Adrian was so engrossed that this time he didn''t notice me. [<...>] "..." Turning on my heels, I took a quick step to my right, positioning myself in front of them. Adrian frowned and shifted his gaze to me, separating his face from Alicia. "Do you want to die?" Adrian said coldly. Alicia, noticing my presence, opened her eyes and locked her gaze on me. I looked back at him calmly. "I''m sorry, but can you move away? I''m in a hurry." Adrian red at me, pointing to therge corridor. "Leave now or you will die here." When I ignored his words again, he took a step forward, facing me. We were at the same height. There was a small silence until¡ª -BAM! "Wha¡­!" Adrian caught my leg just as it was about to reach his temple. He had remarkable senses, and unlike Allen, he was a monster. I''ll give him that, at least. "Ruah," I muttered, continuing to push my leg toward his temple. Adrian''s grip on my leg tightened as he red at me, both of us leaking powerful mana that surged through the entire corridor. Even though I invoked Ruah, he firmly held my leg in ce, disying remarkable resiliencepared to others. "Anathemas Fire." "...!" Purple fire enveloped my leg, shing fiercely against the water Adrian summoned to protect himself. The collision caused an intense evaporation, shrouding us in hot smoke and cracking the ground beneath. "Not bad," I smirked. Finally, someone capable of pushing me to my limits. Adrian remained silent, his eyes glowing green. Sensing the impending surge, I readied myself. "Reverse w Foot." -BAM! Adrian gritted his teeth, attempting to shield himself but couldn''t entirely withstand the force. He hastily raised his other arm to defend against the iing impact. -BOOOOM! Adrian was propelled backward, breaking through the ss at a tremendous speed. The shock between ourbined mana shattered every ss in the corridor. -Thud. Alicia, surprised, dropped her book, whichnded on the ground. "What an annoying guy," I muttered, frustrated. While he managed to protect himself at thest moment, at least he was out of the academy now. Lowering my leg, I sighed, feeling that I made another enemy. "..." Alicia looked at me in disbelief. I smiled, stooping to pick up her book. "No need to thank me, junior," I quipped, handing her the book. Alicia stared at me, looked down at the pages of her book, then looked up again. "Then, bye," I said, walking on the broken ss, knowing my mom would likely have to cover the damage cost. Continuing down the corridor, I raised a brow, turning my attention to the right junction. "Celeste?" I murmured, surprised to see her there. "Were you spying on us?" Celeste averted her gaze at my words. "I-I was just passing by." "Oh?" I nodded before thinking for a moment and then smiled. "So, am I a coward now?" Celeste looked at me, her mouth opening and closing. She shrugged and crossed her arms. "Maybe not." "Maybe not?" I grimaced. A small smile formed on Celeste''s lips. "Yes." She said before turning and leaving. Chapter 305 A Good Reason Chapter 305 A Good Reason "I''ve heard about the incident, Amael," Christina said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "You heard, sister? Aren''t you proud of me?" I asked with a smirk while slipping on my shoes. "Not at all! The Teraquin House, Tepes House, and Dolphis House are furious with us, brother!" Christinained. "Well¡­" I averted my face, unable to offer a convincing retort. In my defense, the Tepes House furious against us was just because of an ident! "I''m proud of you, Amael!" Mom approached me, tousling my hair with a proud grin. Unable to resist, I smiled back at Mom. "Mother! You shouldn''t always spoil Amael! The Headmistress sent us several million for the damages caused in Zestel and in the Academy!" Christina interjected. "It''s just money, dear. Our image is much more important. Knowing that Melfina is now indebted to us is really putting me on cloud nine," Mom eximed with an ecstatic smile. After all, I did save her granddaughter by beating Manuel''s ass. Christina grimaced at Mom''s reaction. "I can''t believe it." "Come on, sister. I will take care of them, don''t worry," I reassured her, feeling sorry for her being the only rational person in this family, but unable to change the situation. Christina''s expression softened as she pinched my cheeks. "Be careful, little brother." "Y-Yes," I nodded. "You should consider joining one of the three organizations at the Academy if you want protection or power, Amael," Christina suggested as I walked out of the mansion. "Right, I will think about it." Ah, the three organizations of the Academy. The Student Council. The Presidium. And the Social Committee. The scouting will begin soon. I had already decided to join one of them, but I''m still hesitating on which one to choose. Should I take into ount where Victor and Celeste are? I don''t know. I still have some time to think anyway. ¡­ ¡­ I departed half an hour earlier than my usual time to meet someone. We had agreed on a secluded spot a little away from the Academy, under the shadows of a tree. Approaching the tree, I noticed she was already there, leaning against it with her back, clutching the strap of her shoulder bag with both hands. A distant look adorned her pale face as she observed the birds in flight. "Elizabeth," I called out, stopping a few meters away. She turned slowly, managing a small smile. "Thanks for answering my call." It seemed like she was feeling a bit better, able to engage in conversationpared to a week ago. "No, I also think we should have a proper conversation," I replied, shaking my head. We hadn''t spoken to each other at allst week, unintentionally avoiding one another. No. I avoided her because I knew she was even more affected than me. A woman''s purity was more sacred and vital than a man''s. I might not have cared much about mine, but women were more sensitive in that aspect. There was a reason why we chose to talk today before heading to the academy. First, Elizabeth was finally back to school after a week of absence, and second... "Everyone should be aware already," Elizabeth muttered, averting her gaze. Right. Mother had informed me that all the Great Houses and other important families of Sancta Vedelia had been rightfully informed about the engagement between Elizabeth and me. An engagement between two Great Houses was a rare and significant urrence. It was essential to inform all the important Houses of this news. "I didn''t answer my friends'' calls," Elizabeth admitted. "I don''t know how to exin to them how the engagement happened and why it did. It shouldn''t have happened because I was intended for someone else." Intended for someone else? Who? I wondered silently, but decided to set that thought aside and nodded at her. "I also didn''t tell anyone, obviously, but both of us can''t avoid the questions now¡­" "Also, we obviously would not tell anyone the true reason behind our engagement," Elizabeth''s voice suddenly turned cold as she looked at me with a neutral gaze. "Of course, I don''t want this news to spread either¡­" I said with a forced smile. [] Indeed... And the mere thought of it was terrifying. Elizabeth nodded, indicating we were on the same wavelength. "At school, they will be confused as to why we were engaged and would want usible answers," Elizabeth said. That was right. From their perspective, our engagement made no sense at all. Even though I was from the Olphean House, for them, I wasn''t Alea Olphean''s child, the Head of the House and thus not from the main branch. I doubted Duncan Tepes would have agreed to give his granddaughter if I turned out to be Thomen''s son. The Great Houses of Sancte Vedelia held that much importance. There might be a solution, and it would be to dere the truth to everyone, stating that I''m Alea''s son and Connor''s and Christian''s younger brother, but... "I prefer to keep my status a secret, Elizabeth," I admitted. She was the only student of the academy from Sancta Vedelia, along with Selene, who knew about my origins, and I preferred to keep it under wraps for now. It might be dangerous. The people who tried to kill me when I was a kid mighte back. I preferred to find them first before revealing my origins. Elizabeth nodded, but her gaze lingered on me in silence. When I looked back, confused, she spoke. "I heard that Senior Connor and Senior Christina had a younger brother, but I thought he had died." "Well, there were someplications," I replied ambiguously. "You don''t resemble any of them¡­" Elizabeth shed a genuine smile for the first time. "Everyone says that," I chuckled. The atmosphere lightened a bit between us, and I felt a twinge of happiness. I genuinely liked her as a person. "So, how do we exin this to them?" Elizabeth asked. @@novelbin@@ Good question. Our sudden engagement couldn''t be justified by reinforcing our House, especially since I was considered a criminal under rehabilitation. Itplicated things. Only a nonsensical or emotional reason could make sense of our engagement, and that reason was... "How about this?" I scratched my cheeks awkwardly. "We could just say we fell for each other and decided to ask our parents¡­" Silence followed, and I couldn''t bring myself to look at her. Yet, this seemed to be the only usible reason for our sudden engagement. We could exin that we grew closer over thest few months, especially as we were in the same group in the craftsmanship ss. After a long minute, Elizabeth sighed and nodded. "I think this might be the best option. But are you sure about that? I heard you''re already engaged to someone else." "Right¡­ La. I''ll talk to her, don''t worry¡­" I assured. "I hope Ms. La won''t antagonize me," Elizabeth said with a small chuckle. "No, I''ll handle her. It''s just for now, Elizabeth," I reassured her. "As soon as you find someone you like, we''ll break off the engagement, don''t worry." Elizabeth lowered her head with a bitter smile at my words. "I don''t think I''ll ever find someone like him again." Her whisper reached my ears, but I chose to ignore it. "By the way¡­" I hesitated, not wanting to bring up the subject, but it was really bothering me. I lowered my cor, revealing the trace of fang bites on my neck. "It''s really itching me¡­ do you know-" Before I could finish, Elizabeth stormed away from me, leaving me alone. "Huh?" I couldn''t see her face, but her ears were beet red. "Great¡­" I had inadvertently disrupted the brief moment of normalcy we had achieved. Chapter 309 Aerinwyn Rhaenys Elaryon Chapter 309 Aerinwyn Rhaenys ryon "You should, Amelia," someone else''s voice interjected. Approaching us with a disdainful demeanor, Lykhor ryon cast a condescending gaze upon me. "He insulted Sancta Vedelia and derided it, thereby affronting all the esteemed higher races of Sancta Vedelia, including the Great Houses and, by extension, the Dolphis House¡ªyour House," Lykhor stated with a smirk. ncing at Alvara, who continued to dine unaffectedly, I found her indifference perplexing. "Where are you looking, Half?" Lykhor sneered at me. "Those without status should learn their ce." "I would appreciate it if you would stop disrespecting my fianc¨¦, Lykhor." I widened my eyes in surprise as Elizabeth approached me. "Amael is my fianc¨¦ and, consequently, a member of the Tepes House," she added. Lykhor shifted his gaze to Elizabeth. "So, you support his earlier statements?" "I support my fianc¨¦," Elizabeth responded with a stern look. "The great Elizabeth Tepes, the Cold Witch of Vchia, responsible for countless bloodshed and tears from orphans. Is that really you?" Lykhor asked, apanied by a suggestive smile. Though I had heard about it, I knew little, and I couldn''t inquire further from Elizabeth. Elizabeth narrowed her crimson eyes. "Do you want to verify it, Lykhor?" As vertical slits materialized in her pupils, an involuntary shiver ran down my arms. It was a murderous aura I had only experienced once¡­when I met for the first time my Third Legacy. Concerned by Elizabeth''s unsettling behavior, I noticed Alvara''s eyes widen in excitement. Lykhor wore a wide smile, while Adrian, with a smirk, braced himself for something. However, it was Amelia''s pale and anxious face that caught my attention. I didn''t like this. I seized Elizabeth''s arm and pulled her behind me. "Will you cease bullying my fianc¨¦, you prideless elf?" I said, fixing a cold stare on Lykhor. Lykhor''s smile vanished instantly. Those elves and their pitiful pride, aical pair. "Lykhor!" Amelia''s voice rang out as Lykhor prepared to attack me. "Move away," Lykhor scoffed, waving his hand dismissively at Amelia, but¡ª His hand was abruptly seized by John, who had positioned himself in front of Amelia. "You heard Edward. Bastardly, pathetic, prideless elf," John sneered at Lykhor. I don''t know what happened between them but John certainly hated Lykhora lot. "Get your filthy hands off me, Half," Lykhor''s voice turned deathly cold. Adrian narrowed his eyes at me, and a circle began to form around his arm. [] Cleenah warned me. Unconsciously, I tightened my grip on Elizabeth''s arm and gathered a considerable amount of mana. Fortunately, Victor prevented Celeste and Cylien from intervening. In just a few months, he hade to know me well. "...." Time appeared to slow down. It was the calm before the storm. Everything was on the verge of erupting. But then, at that moment... "...!" An immense pressure descended upon the entire cafeteria. I winced, taken aback, much like the others. All eyes turned toward the source of this overwhelming force. She possessed long, beautiful silver hair cascading down her back. Her eyes were nothing short of a stunning pair of green gems, one jade green and the other a captivating shade of dark emerald. Beneath those captivating and indifferent eyes, intricate green marks adorned her face, forming a pattern that traced down to her cheeks. She was absolutely mesmerizing. Even I couldn''t resist being captivated by her beauty, surpassing even the allure of elven aesthetics, much like Alvara. Draped in a splendid white blouse adorned with purple linings and a long white skirt that gracefully covered her legs, she moved with elegance, her hands sped together. Every step she took sent ripples of pure, condensed green mana coursing through the air. Strangely, she felt familiar, even though I had neverid eyes on her before. "S-Sister..." Cylien''s murmur from a distance made my eyes widen. Her sister? Her elder sister? "Aerin..." Lykhor uttered. Aerin... Cylien''s older sister. It clicked, and I finally understood who she was. Aerinwyn Rhaenys ryon. The First Princess and Crown Princess of the ryon House and Kingdom. She was Cylien''s older sister, Lykhor''s cousin, and, more significantly, one of the Three Celestial Elven Princesses, alongside Alvara Teraquin and Emilia Raonpherys. Her phenomenal amount of mana exerted pressure, particrly on me, Lykhor, and Adrian. She was a force akin to Cyril Raven. No. She was stronger than him. "..." I observed Alvara standing up and leaving the cafeteria with a chilly re directed at Aerinwyn. "What are you doing here? I thought you were in Edenis Raphiel for this year..." Lykhor asked, his tone noticeably more subdued than before. Ignoring him, Aerinwyn turned her attention to my sister, Christina, who was standing beside her, dressed in a simr uniform. "Where is Evan Indi Zeste, the Student Council President?" "Evan is dealing with an incident involving the Teraquin House. He is currently with the Headmistress, discussing matters with the Elders of the Teraquin House," Christina replied. That must be my fault... "Very well," Aerinwyn said, retracting her mana. "Lykhor ryon, Adrian Dolphis, you are expelled from the Academy for one week." "What?!" Adrian eximed, clearly dumbfounded. "You can''t do that," Lykhor retorted, ring at Aerinwyn. Aerinwyn cast a condescending look at Lykhor. "I am in charge of the Presidium and hold authority at the Academy. Do you wish me to extend the punishment? Consider this leniency, as next week is the final exam for this semester." Adrian gritted his teeth and pointed at me. "Why only us? He also¡ª" "You are the only ones who were prepared to engage in a fight, am I wrong?" she silenced him. Lykhor wanted to argue when he met Aerinwyn''s cold gaze, he abandoned and walked away, joining Alvara. Adrian clicked his tongue and followed right after without forgetting to throw me ast threatening look. "Behave yourselves," Aerinwyn added, her authoritative gaze sweeping over all of us and stopping at me for a prolonged moment. I met her gaze calmly. It seemed like she was attempting to discern something within me. After a few seconds, she turned and left. Christina sent me a bitter smile before following after her. The students who were silent exploded and started chattering in whispers about what had just happened in the cafeteria. "Tch. Just when it was getting interesting," Rodolf, who was observing until now with a grin, left with a bored expression. @@novelbin@@ "Thank you, Amael," Elizabeth''s voice drew back my attention. "Ah, yes, sorry about that," I said, releasing my grip on her arm. "It''s fine¡­" Elizabeth managed a small, forced smile before leaving as well, casting an emotionless nce at Aerinwyn. What the hell is happening? What''s going on between her, Alvara, and Aerinwyn? I have a feeling my brother, Connor, is somehow involved, but I don''t know how. Chapter 312 A New Empire Chapter 312 A New Empire "What is he doing here?" John asked coldly, his gaze fixed on Donald. "Of course, I am here under the King''s order to keep an eye on you after three months in Sancta Vedelia. Both you and Edward Falkrona are criminals, do I have to remind you?" Donald asked, wearing a polite smile while rubbing his mustache. Suddenly, Mom stepped forward, a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Little Donny, the next time you call my son a criminal, I will rip off your tongue." "That''s quite a serious threat you''re giving me, Alea Olphean," Donald chuckled softly. So, Donald Trueheart knows my real identity? I don''t like this at all. "Please calm down, Alea. He is the Chancellor of Celesta," Aunt Belle seemed unusually on guard as well. "Yes, Celesta?" Mom nodded with a smile. "The same country that killed my sister, my dear niece and nephew, and tortured my precious son? I''m supposed to care about that?" As expected of Mom. "Don''t start it, Alea!" Aunt Belle scolded Mom, tapping her on the head. "Hey! Belle!" Momined, rubbing her head. "Come with me! They can deal with it alone!" Aunt Belle said, pulling Mom out. Aunt Belle had mentioned a long time ago that she was best friends with my mother, and it certainly seemed true. They acted quite differently together. Donald sighed before taking a seat on the sofa. "Shall we start?" He said, taking out a note. "First, it seems both of you didn''t remove your anti-mana cuffs, and they didn''t seem to have been altered either. That''s really good." "With or without them, it changes nothing," John snorted. "Right, so remove them now," I chimed in with a smile. Donald, who was writing, smiled and shook his head. "I can''t do that. It''s the King''s order." "The King''s order, huh?" I leaned back on the sofa and smirked. "I really do wonder about that. More like you proposed yourself to check on us, and King Charlie epted blindly, right?" "That''s not entirely urate," Donald said, looking at me. "His Majesty entrusted me with this task, which is why I''m here." I scoffed at his words. For the next half-hour, Donald bombarded us with questions about ourst three months in Sancta Vedelia, and we responded with a slew of lies, effortlessly maintaining our facade. We concocted tales of ss investments, friendships, and assisting ssmates in need¡ªso much nonsense that even Donald couldn''t help but grimace, fully aware of our deception. Then came Donald''s next question, aimed at me, and now it was my turn to grimace. "Next, your engagement with Elizabeth Amaya Tepes, the Princess of the Tepes House. Can you exin that?" John''s gaze suddenly turned colder. This siscon bastard. Give me a break! "Is that part of your investigation? Is this a joke?" I asked, dumbfounded. "It is, Edward. His Majesty believes that your engagement with Princess Elizabeth was calcted to gain allies for your future rebellion against the Celesta Kingdom." "What the hell?!" I stood up angrily. [] Cleenah''s words prompted me to look at Donald''s irritatingly smiling face. Taking a deep breath, I sat back down and forced a smile. "Has His Majesty perhaps lost his mind, the same time he lost his adorable terrorist younger brother?" I asked, tilting my head. "Without a doubt," John, next to me, smirked. "I''m noting down exactly what you are telling me to give my report to the King, Edward. Are you aware?" Donald asked in a neutral tone. "Tell that bastard whatever you want," I snorted. I had enough of this shitty King. Any respect I had for him as an uncle had long been lost. "I will, certainly," Donald nodded and began reading. "John Tarmias has found himself indulging in unnecessary fights against high nobility in Sancta Vedelia and hurling insults at Great Houses like ryon, Teraquin House, and Dolphis House. Recently, he even started seducing Princess Amelia Dolphis, perhaps in an attempt to gain allies as well?" "Pfff!" I stifled myughter quickly as John narrowed his gaze coldly. I can''t believe it. Everyone is already aware of John and Amelia''s rtionship. I''m a proud supporter of this ship; I hope I''m not alone. "Edward Falkrona or Amael Idea Olphean. Caused a significant incident along with John Tarmias in Zestel, the Capital City of Zeste House, wreaking havoc. The remains of the damage are still being repaired. You crippled Allen Teraquin, the Prince of the Teraquin House, who is now traumatized. We have even receivedints and threats from Queen Tanya herself, threatening to erase the Celesta Kingdom as retaliation for what you''ve done. The Dolphis Kingdom also joined hands with them as you wounded Adrian''s Dolphis pride. The icing on the cake is that you even insulted the Sacred Ind of Sancta Vedelia in front of all the younger generation. We have receivedints from more than hundreds of Houses asking them to take you back. Fortunately, though, the Tepes House and Olphean House publicly defended you. No wonder for the Tepes House, since you, as said by the Prophetess udia: ''That devil seduced and tricked my cute Princess!''. Also, a recentint came from the Zeste House. Evan Olphean, the Heir, used you of illegally intruding into Princess Celeste Indi Zeste''s room." "..." I fell silent at his long speech. While Cleenah wasughing in my head, John was shooting me a questioning look as he wasn''t aware of my intrusion in Celeste''s room. That bastard Donald really did great research on what happened. Some things he shouldn''t have even known! "You are lying well, Chancellor," I shrugged my shoulders. Donald didn''t say anything and just closed his book with a smile. "How''s the Falkrona House going?" I asked as he stood up to leave. For a moment, I noticed a smirk on Donald''s face, making me frown. "The new Heir, your brother, Simon Falkrona, is doing very well. We are currently busy looking for another, more suitable wife for him. It will be soon enough; you don''t have to worry." "What?" I frowned. Simon is taking another wife? Lyra epted it. And why the hell did he say "more capable"? "The Kingdom of Celesta has progressed a lot since you left, Edward Falkrona. Under the direction of Princess Aurora, future Empress of the Arvatra Empire, Milleia Sophren, Raphiel''s prodigy, and the Apostle of Lumen, Jayden Rayena, it has be in a few months, an ''Empire''," he said. I narrowed my eyes at his words. I knew this guy was dangerous. His goal and dream was to bring the Kingdom of Celesta to the top. Over Sancta Vedelia and even Edenis Raphiel, the most Sacred and strongest Land of the world. Donald chuckled. "I have to admit that you have both progressed a lot, but if you have any ideas against Celesta, I advise you to reconsider it." @@novelbin@@ "Really?" John looked at Donald coldly. "Indeed," Donald nodded. "You can''t go against us even with the whole Sancta Vedelia on your side." He said before adding in a solemn voice. "This is the New Celesta Empire. " He added and left, leaving us shocked. John and I looked at each other. New Celesta Empire? We never heard of something like that, even in the Third Game. What''s happening there¡­ I have a bad feeling about it. Chapter 314 Amelias Confession Chapter 314 Amelia''s Confession I knew this would happen, and that''s precisely why I preferred not to be near that guy. Evan awkwardly wiped his face with a towel, offering apologetic nces at his sister, who stood with crossed arms, disying a mix of anger and a pout. It was genuinely a cute sight. It must be really hard for her to have such a fucked-up brother. Fortunately, Evan didn''t divulge to Celeste that I was the one who intruded into her room. I managed to evade further annoyance. "Are you ready for the final trimester exam tomorrow?" Melfina asked. "Of course, I am," Celeste responded confidently. "I am as well," Amelia added, elbowing Celeste. "I''m not. Can you divulge the content of the exam?" I asked, attempting to probe for any advantage. "You know very well I can''t do that," Melfina said with a grimace. "How about inside a group without elves? You can do that, right? As thanks for beating up Manuel Hylkren," I insisted but Melfina still shook her head. At least I had tried. I aimed to be in apetent group, perhaps even without elves. I knew that 99% of elves hated me to the core and I didn''t want any unnecessary distractions tomorrow. "You shouldn''t hate all the elves just because a few of them are like that, Edward," Melfina sighed. "Connor Olphean loved all the races equally." True, but I''m not my brother. "W-Wait, what happened with Manuel?" Celeste interjected, looking at me seriously. Ah, right... "Nothing special, I just beat his ass, and he ran away with his tail between his legs," I nonchntly shrugged, spearing another piece of the pork. Celeste was taken aback by my words. "T-Then is he dead?" Both Celeste and Evan, even Melfina, looked at me, seeking an answer. After all, he had taken the life of someone close to them. "I wasn''t able to kill him. He lost consciousness and vanished," I answered honestly. "R-Right..." Celeste, with a slightly pale face, leaned back in her chair. "It can reassure you," I remarked, bringing the fork to my mouth and munching down. "His hatred towards me has clearly overtaken his desire for you. He''d rather kill me first." "W-Why¡­" Celeste asked, visibly shaken by my words. "Well, I beat him up and killed his boss in Celesta," I replied, stating the facts inly. "Why are you so calm about it? He is an international criminal¡­" Amelia asked, genuinely dumbfounded. "Well¡­ let''s say that I have seen worse than him," I said with a cold tone, memories of Jayce surfacing in my mind. ¡­. ¡­. "I''m leaving first. Thanks for the meal," John stood up and walked off. Edward nced at him for a moment before resuming his meal. "Tiring," John muttered as he walked through the corridors of the castle. Exhaustion clung to him, whether from overeating or the discussions, he couldn''t discern. () Hecate asked with a giggle. "Will you stop annoying me one day? Your cringe remarks during the meal really angered me, Hecate," John said, clearly annoyed. () "Cheer up with what? I''m not in that mood. First, I have to find whichever bastard made these rumors and make him regret being alive," John dered, gritting his teeth in anger. It started with Edward, then spread to the small circle of Celeste''s friends, and eventually became known throughout the entire Academy. He didn''t need that. () "Shut up. You know nothing," John retorted. () Hecate said with a grin. "John." John halted his steps, furrowing his brow as he turned around, spotting Amelia hunched over on her knees. "What?" John asked, his tone somewhat curt. "You don''t have to be so dismissive," Amelia said, a hint of vexation in her voice. John remained silent, waiting for her to continue. Amelia''s heart raced under John''s unwavering gaze, especially now that they were alone. She fidgeted nervously. "Y-You know¡­it''s been three months since we''ve known each other, and we''ve helped each other a lot, especially in our Craftsmanship group. At first, I thought you were just strange, but as time passed, I got to know you. You''ve saved me multiple times, and I wanted to thank you¡­" John stared at her in silence, then shrugged and turned away. Amelia was taken aback and took a step forward to stop him, but summoning her courage proved difficult. Nevertheless, she clenched her fists and continued, "I-I know you''re not an idiot!" John ignored her. "I-I can''t hide it. I tried to push away these feelings, but¡­I can''t," she confessed, her cheeks flushed. "That''s why¡­I like you." As John continued walking away, Amelia bit her lip, feeling a pang of disappointment. "Please, at least say something¡­" Finally, John halted and turned back. "I don''t like you." "...!" Amelia''s expression fell, her face showing indescribable sadness at his words. John moved to leave, but Amelia wasn''t ready to let it go. "I-I knew it was you at the store! It was you and Amael, right? D-Disguised? You helped me back then! Then you always stayed upte at night with me for the homework! You saved me at the restaurant and protected me against Lykhor! W-Was that all for nothing?" Her voice rose in anger. She refused to believe that their shared moments were merely friendly encounters. She was convinced that John had feelings for her too. "You are misunderstanding. I don''t like you," John repeated, averting his gaze and leaving. "Y-You are running away from me again!" Amelia shouted, tears streaming down her flushed cheeks. "I-Idiot¡­" Amelia dashed past John, wiping away her tears as she disappeared around the corner. John watched her vanish, his expression unreadable. () "If you know everything about me, then you must know why I did that," John said, his fists clenched. ''Y-You are cursed, Jonathan! All the people who have the misfortune to be close to you die! You are cursed!'' Those words haunted him in every dream. His parents had been killed by his adopted sister. But she died soon after. Then it was his aunt who adopted him after his parents passed away. His uncle''s tearful words echoed in his mind. It might have been just a coincidence, but aftering to this world and hearing from Edward what dys had mentioned about being controlled, John couldn''t shake off the feeling that someone was taking away everything close to him. When he was reincarnated, his memories fused with those of John, and he was grateful to have a family again. But it didn''tst. His sister fell ill. His mother passed away. ''Y-You are cursed, Jonathan! All the people who have the misfortune to be close to you die! You are cursed!'' Those words echoed again. The only solution to safeguard his remaining family, his father, and La, would be to leave. But then, who would protect La from the fate plotted in the First Game''s Viiness route designed for her? That''s why he remained by her side. Though he never said it to Edward, John was profoundly grateful for his presence for La. He saw Edward as someone he could entrust La to once he retreated to an isted corner of the world after the Third Game. But after arriving at Sancta Vedelia, John encountered Amelia, and despite attempting to avoid her, he found himself unknowingly developing feelings for her. She consistently supported him and sought to integrate him, even though he carried thebel of a criminal. That''s precisely why he couldn''t be with her. "You rejected your only chance of graduating from virginity." Words echoed behind him, unmistakably Edward''s voice. John shot a re at Edward. "What a pity," Edward remarked with a smirk. John snorted and turned around to walk away. "I''m kinda worried about your love life, John," Edward said, catching up with him. "It doesn''t concern you." "It does. You are my brother-inw," Edward replied matter-of-factly. "Fuck off. I don''t consider someone seducing Celeste right in front of me as a brother-inw," John retorted. "I wasn''t seducing her," Edward red back. "Then what?" Edward sighed, looking up at the ceiling. "She is the Prophetess, that''s all. She is important for us; otherwise, I wouldn''t care." Upon uttering these words, Edward frowned and nced behind him, finding no one there. Shaking his head, he left with John. ¡­ @@novelbin@@ ¡­ In a different corner, leading to another corridor, Celeste leaned against the wall. She had discreetly followed Edward, who was trailing Amelia. Still reeling from John''s harsh rejection, Celeste felt a mix of sadness and anger, wanting tofort Amelia but... ''She is the Prophetess, that''s all. She is important for us; otherwise, I wouldn''t care.'' Hearing those words from Edward cut deep. She wasn''t shedding tears, but her expression clearly conveyed her inner thoughts. "Why are you sad, Celes? He is no one to you," Evan, standing next to her, remarked while ncing at his sister. "Yes¡­but I-I thought, you know, we could maybe be friends¡­but I guess I have no value except being the next Prophetess¡­" Celeste mumbled with a weakugh. Chapter 317 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [3] Six Centuries Ago Chapter 317 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [3] Six Centuries Ago Over six centuries ago, on the fringes of the Kingdom of Celesta, a great army adorned in dark blue armor stood for battle. More than several thousand knights, clearly not hailing from Celesta, formed a foreboding assembly near the kingdom''s border¡ªa conspicuous prelude to war. This, indeed, was their intention. The Arvatra Imperial Army maintained an imposing silence, a stark contrast to the impending sh that loomed on the horizon. However, this tranquility was short-lived, as a second army, representing the might of the Celesta Kingdom, emerged with equal significance and grandeur. From this celestial force stepped forth a figure, resplendent in pristine white armor¡ªa striking contrast to the somber hues of the battlefield. This figure was none other than Alphonse Sylvain Celesta, the crown prince of the Kingdom. His countenance was captivating, possessing a delicate beauty that could easily be misconstrued as feminine. Yet, to all who beheld him, he was unmistakably the heir to the Celesta Kingdom. Alphonse, with his long, tinum blond hair elegantly tied into a ponytail, boasted heterochromia eyes¡ªone gleaming a sapphire hue, the other a radiant silver. "Anyone daring to trespass upon my kingdom shall be expunged from existence," dered Alphonse in a frigid tone, punctuating his promation by tapping a resplendent golden scepter against the ground. The Arvatra forces instinctively took a step back as their eyes fell upon the golden scepter, a sacred relic known as the Hallow of Eden. Their painful history bore witness to the devastating consequences wrought by this seemingly innocuous artifact, wielded with unparalleled lethality by Alphonse. In his hands, it transformed into a veritable weapon of mass destruction. "In the name of Eden," Alphonse said coldly. But right at that moment, a melodious voice, dripping with sarcasm, cut through the tension. "Using the name of Eden as a prelude to carnage has be a rather tiresome habit for the trashes of Celesta, hasn''t it?" The ranks of the Arvatra army parted, revealing a stunning figure¡ªa dark blue-haired, beautiful young woman. Although a familiar presence to many, the Celesta forces were still left gaping in awe at the sight of her. She donned a resplendent dark blue dress armor that entuated her beauty, a charming grin adorning her face as she effortlessly twirled a dark blue rapier in her hand¡ªa weapon of great might, known as a Hallow of Nemes as powerful as Alphonse''s scepter. Much like the Arvatra army''s reaction to Alphonse, a palpable fear gripped the Celesta forces at the appearance of Lisandra Arvatra. Strikingly, mirroring Alphonse once again, Lisandra possessed heterochromatic eyes¡ªa red hue in her right eye, and an exact silver hue in her left eye, reminiscent of Alphonse''s right eye. Alphonse''s gaze bore ice as he locked eyes with the smirking Lisandra, a sudden tension settling over the battlefield. Golden lightning crackled around Alphonse, mirroring the dark blue fire that danced along Lisandra''s rapier. In that moment, their visages, strength, and auras transcended mere humanity, casting them as beings more akin to demigods. Despite their youth, they stood as the most potent forces on the battlefield. "Your Highness! Dispatch this heretic pest!" shouted a bald man near Alphonse, Rnd, the chancellor and former advisor to Alphonse''s father, ring at Lisandra. "Princess, rid us of the bald annoyance before dealing with this pitiful Prince," whispered Kason, a significant figure behind Lisandra. The air quivered as their mana shed, foretelling the imminent eruption of war. Both armies poised themselves, weapons raised in anticipation. Fear seemed a foreign concept in their midst, overshadowed by the strength and charisma emanating from the figures before them. As the brink of battle loomed, a distant figure observed the unfolding scene. d in a hood that concealed his features, his grey hair was the only visible trait. Raising his gaze, grey eyes locked onto Alphonse and Lisandra. A knowing smile yed on his lips as he stepped forward. "Horus Wings." With a gust, he vanished, reappearing at the heart of the confrontation, shocking both Alphonse and Lisandra. Their weapons pointed towards the mysterious figure. "Who are you?" Lisandra demanded, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Like Alphonse, she sensed the great danger emanating from the figure before them. For a moment, the man remained silent before deciding to unveil himself. Lowering his hood, he revealed an astonishingly beautiful countenance¡ªhis gray, tousled hair cascading over his shoulders, and his eyes exuding a captivating glow. Yet, what caught the most attention were the distinctive gray marks that adorned his face. "A mere wanderer," he replied casually. Alphonse''s cold demeanor persisted. "You expect us to believe that?" "Of course not," the man chuckled. "Then what do you seek, miscreant?" Lisandra asked with a scoff. The young man shifted his gaze between Lisandra and Alphonse, particrly fixating on their silver eyes. "My eyes back." *** With a slight groan, my eyes fluttered open. What was that, again? Surveying my surroundings, I discovered that I was back in my room. The residence we were directed to was apact apartment, each of us having our own room while sharing amon living area. The first match loomedter in the afternoon, granting us free time until then. Did I just doze off out of the blue? I''m not that old. Awkwardly stretching my back, I rose from my bed and made my way out of the room. Upon entering the living room, I found Martin and Leire engaged in discussion around a small table. Laughter echoed as they pored over various papers spread across the surface. Had they been at this since morning? What a diligent pair. "Ah! Lord Amael!" Martin sprang up promptly, bowing his head, while Leire, too, rose nervously. Tired of their overly deferential gestures, I chose to ignore it and focused on the papers they hadid out. The documents contained information about all the groups, individuals, and their recognized strengths. "We''re preparing for our first round," Martin dered with a proud smile. "We need to be cautious about every group, but some are notably stronger than others." "Are you handling this alone? Perhaps you need more privacy?" I asked, arching my eyebrows. "N-Not at all!" Leire stammered, her face paling. "Sir, please spare my family!" Martin knelt down, pleading. I grimaced at their dramatic reactions. I was only trying to tease them. [] Shaddap. "W-We tried to summon you, but you were sleeping soundly," Leire exined. Embarrassing from me. "And Alicia?" I asked, scanning the room. "Is she napping as well?" "No... Lady Alicia is outside," Martin replied, gesturing toward the exterior of the house. Following his indication, I peered through the window and observed her seated on a rocking chair, delicately tending to her rapier. Was I the only one who fell asleep? Regardless... A nce at the clock signaled that it was time to get going. "Time to move!" I swung open the entrance door. Alicia''s shoulders tensed slightly at my sudden outburst. She turned her gaze toward me, disying no overt annoyance, yet a subtle re hid beneath the surface. "Get ready, Junior," I said with a smile. @@novelbin@@ Once everyone was prepared, we made our way to the designated location. As customary, Alicia strode ahead on her own, with myself and the other two trailing behind. What a harmonious group we made. At least it was pleasantly quiet. Our destination was a small stadium, perfectly capable of amodating all first and second-year students. My attention, however, was drawn to a ss cabin, reserved for VIPs. Among the distinguished figures inside, King Reiner Dolphis of the Dolphian Kingdom, apanied by his Queen, stood out. I averted my gaze promptly, well aware of their disdain for me, especially the father. With each group taking their seats, suitably spaced apart, James Raven, the announcer, made his appearance in the stadium. "Now, the first round of the exam willmence. There will be three battles simultaneously, with everything disyed on the screens above you," he exined, gesturing toward the invisible screen in the sky. "The battlefield will also vary for each group. With that, let me announce the groups for the first round. Group K will face off against Group V! Group G will take on Group O, and Group E will be pitted against Group D!" My attention lingered on only two groups. Group G... "Easy peasy!" Rodolf leaped from a height,nding on the ground with a confident grin. His threerades might be mere mobs, but he alone was a strong force. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Group O, who would soon be facing him. The other group for which I harbored a sense of pity was Group E, mainly due to the opponents they faced from Group D. My gaze shifted to the individuals descending the stairs, and at the forefront, walking with a graceful stride, was Alvara. Following closely behind, her head lowered, was her brother¡ªAllen with a smirk on his face but less apparent than before. Regardless, the semester exam was about tomence. ...and with it, the Dolphis Horn Incident. Chapter 321 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [7] Alicias Scorching Blood Chapter 321 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [7] Alicia''s Scorching Blood "Could we wrap this up already?" I muttered under my breath. The trio remaining from our group seemed utterly engrossed in the exam, deploying defensive mana circles to fend off the relentless onught from Alicia, Leire, and Martin. Alicia, in particr, appeared to be holding back. It was unclear whether she was consciously abstaining from relying on her vampiric prowess or simply allowing Leire and Martin to navigate the challenge independently, perhaps as preparation for future rounds. As for myself, my reluctance to actively engage in the skirmish stemmed from a dual motive. Firstly, I relished the idea of frustrating Alvara and Adrian, who undoubtedly anticipated my participation as a gauge of my abilities. Secondly, I found the current conflict futile. With Leire and Martin effectively supported by Alicia, my involvement seemed superfluous. "Ah!" Leire eximed, her fist enveloped in prana as sheunched a swift strike towards the two werewolves. Surprisingly, she exhibited greater strength than his werewolves counterparts, though contending with both simultaneously proved challenging. Fortunately, Martin provided a stalwart shield with his Earth attribute. Meanwhile, the lone elf among them valiantly attempted to hold his ground against the opposing forces, only to find each of his attacks deftly parried by Alicia''s rapier. It was unmistakable now. She was using him as a sparring partner to refine her rapier technique. Despite her unassuming facade, Alicia possessed a ruthless edge. Yet, given her lineage¡ªbeing of the same bloodline as Cyril Raven¡ªsuch traits hardly came as a surprise. From an external perspective, it appeared as though our group had reached a stalemate. However, I knew very well that this futile skirmish could have been resolved in mere moments had Alicia and I desired it. "Junior Alicia, toying with your opponent in such a manner is disrespectful. It''s time to conclude this," I uttered wearily, casting a nce toward Alicia. For a fleeting instant, Alicia''s gaze shifted, her ponytail swaying as she rooted herself firmly on the ground, her rapier poised towards the elf. The smander, previously at rest nearby, dissolved into a swirling pool of blood around Alicia''s de. "Pierce through Smander," shemanded. With a deafening BOOM, a jet of blood shot forth from Alicia''s weapon, striking the elf square in the stomach in the blink of an eye. "Take fire," Alicia added, and a crimson me ignited at the tip of her rapier, tracing the path of the blood jet and engulfing the elf in fiery agony. Alicia''s restraint was evident, preventing the elf from being left stark naked and grievously injured. "Good job," I remarked with a smirk as I strolled past Alicia, who lowered her rapier with calm precision. Approaching the groaning elf, I swiftly removed his bracelet and hoisted him up by his shirt cor. "No more grimaces from you, I trust?" I muttered loudly, observing his frail, wounded form. "Tell me, what bes of Elves once they''ve shed their pride?" I asked, not expecting an answer from him but aiming for the attention of all present, particrly the elves. Ensuring that all eyes, especially those of the elves, were fixed on me, I offered a gentle smile before callously discarding him like refuse. "Nothing. A prideless Elf amounts to nothing but trash," I concluded, my gaze settling on Allen. "Discrimination is strictly prohibited within the Academy, Amael Falkrona," James Raven interjected sternly, signaling for the staff to attend to the injured elf. "My apologies, Professor. I endeavor to conceal my disdain, but it proves challenging whenever I meet these pointed ears," I replied with a polite smile. "Ahahahaha! Good one!" A raucousughter erupted from the stands, emanating from Rodolf. My words only served to stoke the animosity of the elves toward me. Even Cylien regarded me with aplex expression, while Sephira, being a Half-Elf, remained somewhat neutral on the matter. However, one individual''s hostility burned like moltenva within a volcanic core¡ªLykhor ryon. Much like Alvara, he was an Elf supremacist, so his reaction was hardly surprising. Conversely, two races seemed to find favor in my remarks: the High Humans and the Werewolves, both of whom had suffered discrimination at the hands of elves, with the former bearing the brunt of it. "Are you finished, Senior?" Alicia''s voice cut through my satisfied smile. "Hm?" "I''ve fulfilled my role, but you''ve contributed nothing to the team so far," Alicia stated firmly, her gaze unwavering. "Because I haven''t needed to. Just look at how well they''re handling things. It would be a waste to¡ª" My words trailed off as I noticed something in the hands of the two werewolves. A sense of unease settled in my gut. They exchanged nods before darting towards Leire. "Wall!" Martin erected a barrier, but it was obliterated, though he managed to extricate Leire from their grasp. Amidst the ensuing smoke, I could faintly discern their figures, consuming something. A surge of prana enveloped their bodies before erupting outward. The wave of energy sent Leire and Martin skidding several meters back. Alicia and I shielded our eyes from the gust as we beheld the transformed werewolves. Their stature had increased, grey fur now covering their limbs and even their cheeks. Long ws reced their nails, and an intense aura of prana radiated from their entire beings. "What in the world..." I muttered, taken aback. This was one of the Awakened Forms of the werewolves¡ªa feat incredibly challenging to master and execute in actualbat. In essence, only exceptionally talented werewolves could manifest such a transformation. I stole a nce at Roda and Rodolf, noting their contrasting expressions. Roda stood, her features etched with shock, while Rodolf, though still seated, wore a cold frown rather than his usual grin. "What... is this?" Alicia''s voice trembled with disbelief. Ah, it was her first encounter with this form. While I had witnessed it in the Game, this was my first experience of it in reality. "Wha¡ª" Alicia''s sentence was cut short as I shoved her aside and crossed my arms defensively. -BAM! In an instant, both werewolves vanished, and one of them swung his fist towards me. -Crack! I felt my bones strain under the impact, resisting with all my strength as dust rose and wind howled from the shockwave of prana. @@novelbin@@ "Raaahg!" Up close, I could see the fiery slits in his eyes and drool trickling from his mouth. "Disgusting¡ªugh!" I struggled to maintain my footing as I slid backward, the werewolf relentless in his assault, aiming to shatter my arms. Fortunately, my arms were shielded by Ruah, but their strength surpassed my expectations. What level of power was this? While I knew werewolves were the pinnacle of physical prowess, experiencing it firsthand was a sobering confirmation. -BAM! My back collided with the wall, embedding into its surface. The werewolf jumped away, and I noticed his partner in front of me with his jaws wide open, identical to Rodolf''s previous attitude. Prana condensed inside his mouth, resulting in a dark yellowish glow. "A¡ªAmael!" I was taken aback as I turned to face the tribunes and saw Elizabeth standing with her hands on the guardrails. She stared at me with a frightened face. Was she worried? Does this imply it''s a bad thing? "GRAAAH!" -BOOOOM! Chapter 324 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [10] Amael And Alicia

Chapter 324 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [10] Amael And Alicia

"Miss Raven, it''s important to take some time to rx," the healer advised gently, concern evident in his tone. "You need to rest tonight to ensure you''re in good form for tomorrow. However, your body requires natural rest to recover from exhaustion. I would normally advise against participating in tomorrow''s Round if you are¡ª" "Thank you," Alicia interrupted, cutting off the healer just as he was about to suggest she refrain from the second round. With a sigh of exasperation, the healer departed, leaving Alicia d in a red robe, closing the door behind him. "Are you alright?" Leire asked with a worried tone, while Martin also showed concern. Meanwhile, I lounged on the sofa, indulging in popcorn, observing the scene unfold. James Raven remained silent, but I knew he would take action for his daughter''s sake. With nothing to lose, he undoubtedly harbored a desire to see Adrian''s arrogance crumble. Alicia nced briefly in my direction before responding to Leire. "I''m fine," she assured, though her legs faltered beneath her. Leire rushed to support her, concern etched on her face. "Are you sure you''re okay?" Alicia grimaced, holding her forehead. "I''m... fine," she insisted weakly, before allowing Leire to guide her to her room and bid her goodnight. "Will Lady Alicia be alright for tomorrow''s second round?" Martin asked, his worry evident. "I think we should encourage her to rest," Leire suggested, turning to me for support, knowing Alicia''s determination would be hard to sway. They hoped I might have some influence over her decision. Well, sorry to disappoint you guys, but I don''t have any influence over her. "But... we might need her. This round was tough enough; if we face powerful opponents tomorrow, we could be in trouble," Martin pointed out. "Lady Alicia isn''t in a state to fight!" Leire insisted adamantly. "Let''s calm down, everyone," I said, halting their argument. "Alicia is a Princess from the Raven House. She carries noble vampire blood in her veins. She''ll recover in a few hours and be ready to fight tomorrow, even if she''s tired." I took another handful of popcorn, munching thoughtfully. "This exam is crucial for all of us, especially for her. Coming from a Great House, she needs to prove her capabilities to everyone. And with her father watching, the pressure''s even higher." While I couldn''t fully grasp Alicia''s emotions, I understood enough to know the weight she carried. "I''m sorry," Leire apologized, seeming to grasp the gravity of the situation. "I-I just hope we get an easy group for tomorrow''s round," Martin murmured. Unfortunately for Martin, I knew that hope wouldn''t likelye to fruition. Tomorrow''s group was bound to be challenging. [] ''You are underestimating me Cleenah.'' [] ''Of course he is. He''s a Pretender and an Antagonist of Alicia''s Hidden Story.'' The problem was that I didn''t y that Hidden Story so I don''t know much about Adrian and Alicia. ''By the way, what do you know about Anuket?'' I asked curiously. Anuket was the Goddess who shared her Bloodline with the Dolphis House but I don''t know much after that. [] ''Thanks for the great help.'' [] I grimaced a little before heading toward my room. *** ''In another life¡­I wish I will find you again, Samael.'' "...!" @@novelbin@@ I awoke in a stupor, struggling to lift myself from the bed. My body was drenched in sweat, and a pounding headache throbbed relentlessly. "What the hell was that?" I muttered, ncing outside to see that it was still the dead of night. Dragging myself out of bed, I sshed water on my face, attempting to alleviate the parched sensation in my throat. As I looked out the window, I noticed a figure seated on one of the benches at the entrance of the house. It was Alicia, wrapped in a nket against the chill of the night. Opening the door, I stepped outside, my gaze falling upon her. She sat there, gazing out at the sprawling grasnd with a distant expression. Her usually graceful demeanor seemed overshadowed by the disarray of her golden-blond hair. "What are you doing? You''ll catch a cold," I said. But she remained silent, lost in her thoughts, and I wondered if she even registered my presence. "I won''t let you participate in today''s Round," I said, changing my tone. This time, she reacted swiftly, turning her weary eyes towards me, a mixture of surprise and exhaustion etched on her face. After a brief moment of awkward silence, Alicia turned her gaze back to the horizon, seemingly lost in her thoughts. If only I had delved deeper into her story, I might have felt more at ease in dealing with her, but circumstances dictated otherwise, so I had to adapt. Taking a seat beside her, maintaining a respectful distance, I reclined slightly before speaking. "This time around might be tougher, so I suggest you rest for this round." As I voiced my concern, I couldn''t shake the nagging uncertainty about her potential confrontation with Adrian. After all, he was her fianc¨¦. Would she even fight him? I pondered whether Adrian would resort to his usual tactics of maniption and control, using threatening words to influence her, as he had done in the past. It struck me as odd that I was so invested in her situation. We were practically strangers, but perhaps the fact that she was Victor''s younger sister stirred a sense of responsibility within me. I couldn''t ignore the pleading looks Victor had given me, urging me to look out for her. I harbored a curiosity about Alicia''s perspective on her engagement with Adrian, but broaching such a personal topic felt intrusive. It was akin to a stranger prying into someone''s private affairs, a situation bound to be awkward for both parties. Perhaps I could concoct a flimsy excuse, citing concern for my friend Victor''s sister. However, I doubted Alicia''s rtionship with Victor was particrly amicable. Moreover, such a ploy could backfire, potentially causingplications for both me and Victor. Taking a deep breath, I decided to approach the matter directly. "Listen, you may have recovered enough, but I don''t want to risk losing you for the Final Round, assuming we seed in this one," I stated calmly, hoping she would heed my advice for her own well-being. "It''s my business. You should take care of your own affairs, Senior," Alicia retorted. Suppressing a wry smile at her persistent rejection, I pressed on. "Your business is my business." There was a tense silence between us, punctuated only by the quiet night air. When Alicia met my gaze with another emotionless stare, I adjusted my approach. "I mean, if you''re unable to participate in the Third Round, it could pose a problem. I don''t want us to lose, after all." "Neither do I," Alicia replied curtly. "Then you should¡ª" I began, but she cut me off. "...I need to fight all the Rounds. It''s my duty and... my desire," Alicia stated softly, her words carrying a sense of determination. "Even if it means you might miss thest Round? The most important one. Your performance will be heavily evaluated during that final exam, you know," I persisted, unwilling to let the matter drop. "I''m not weak." My response seemed to have struck a nerve, as she rose to her feet, her expression turning colder, though she concealed it well. "Fine," I sighed, reaching out to catch her arm before she could depart. "But I''ll take the lead this time¡ª" Before I could finish my sentence, Alicia copsed against me with a heavy thud. "What?" I eximed in surprise, barely managing to hold onto her arm. Alicia''s face, now resting against my chest, appeared unnaturally pale, with a slight flush of red. Her breathing soundedbored. "What''s happening?" I asked, furrowing my brow. Alicia''s eyes snapped open in shock, and she attempted to pull away weakly. Feeling a pang of difort at her evident distress, I gently held her in ce, studying her face intently. "Give it a rest. Am I that annoying?" I asked, my toneced with concern as I brushed her cheek with my hand. Despite her cheeks puffing out slightly in my grasp, I ignored her reaction, focusing on her pallidplexion. "Don''t tell me... you need blood?" I asked, a hint of realization dawning upon me. "...!" Yes, it''s likely that Alicia''s sudden copse was a result of the increased strength she had gained the day before. Such a sudden surge in power could easily lead to physical exhaustion. As I observed Alicia, I couldn''t help but scratch at the lingering itch on my neck where Elizabeth had bitten me. Shaking off the difort, I refocused my attention on Alicia. Releasing my hold on her face as she seemed ufortable with the gesture, Alicia remained slumped against my chest, clearly exhausted. The re she shot me spoke volumes about her thoughts on my actions. I mentally scolded myself for overstepping boundaries and touching her without permission. Ignoring her icy re, I blurted out a question that had been lingering in my mind. "Don''t take me for a beast or something, but why the heck do you smell so nice?" The fragrance emanating from her was even more intoxicating than before. Unsurprisingly, Alicia''s re intensified at myment. "I''ll take you back to your room. You must have some reserves of blood in such a case, right?" I suggested, to which she nodded weakly. Lifting her effortlessly, I carried her back to her room. Setting her down on her bed, I found myself face-to-face with her, struck by her remarkable beauty even in her weakened state. Silence hung between us as Alicia stared back at me, annoyance evident in her expression. She looked clearly vulnerable with that exhausted look and disheveled hair. Her pale body was soft and seemed- My heart skipped a beat as she rested her weak hand on my chest, attempting to push me away. "R-Right," I stammered, hastily retreating from her room. Leaning against the door in silence, I couldn''t help but wonder: What the hell was that? Chapter 326 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [12] Incoming Love Drama

Chapter 326 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [12] Iing Love Drama

"Hmm... I think we''rete," Leire murmured timidly. "You think?" I raised an eyebrow, strolling along leisurely. "We''re definitelyte, Sir Amael... by a few hours already," Martin added, his tone hesitant. "Why are you two looking at me? Whose fault do you think it is?" I retorted, shooting a nce at Alicia, who was walking alongside us. She didn''t respond, her focus fixed ahead with a tired expression on her face. It seemed she still hadn''t fully recovered from her peculiar surge from yesterday. Whatever. I nced at my phone, knowing we could check the results there. That''s why we were taking our time walking¡ªthere were still other groups engaged in battles. From thetest matches, Celeste''s group had unsurprisingly advanced to the Third Round, as had Alvara''s and Cylien''s groups. Damn, the Third Round was shaping up to be quite the intense battle. There was a high probability that the main contenders would face off against each other. Pretenders and Heroines I mean. [] ''I will, no doubt about it.'' This exam was undoubtedly crucial, not just to avoid my mother''s wrath, but because of the looming threat posed by Behemoth. They were poised to strike after the exam, aiming to seize the Horn held by the Dolphis royal family¡ªa scenario that simply couldn''t be allowed to unfold. Stopping Behemoth''s scheme was paramount, but the problemy in their unpredictable nature. My interference with Nora and Manuel had undoubtedly forced them to alter their ns, adding an unsettlingyer of uncertainty. The element of surprise, which they now possessed, was deeply unsettling, especially considering Nora''s continued existence within their ranks. She was an annoying woman, capable of assuming the appearance of others with uncanny uracy¡ªa skill that posed a significant threat. In the game, Nora had effortlessly infiltrated and stolen the third Horn by exploiting vulnerabilities. The potential havoc she could wreak by impersonating key figures of Sancta Vedelia was a chilling prospect, one that underscored the urgency of eliminating her swiftly. Although Amelia had seen through Nora''s deception with our intervention, my wariness towards her remained acute. @@novelbin@@ With a sense of urgency gnawing at me, I swiftly dialed John''s number. We had already exchanged a few messages regarding the ongoing event, but I feltpelled to reach out again, this time specifically about Nora. Just in case. In moments like these, I cursed myck of influence with the other Heads. I couldn''t simply instruct the Dolphis King to bolster defenses around the Horn¡ªit would only fuel his existing suspicions towards me. Yet, despite my frustration, I found some sce in the fact that he was present. As one of the Kings of Sancta Vedelia, his strength rivaled that of monarchs. If one of Behemoth''s top four operatives attempted an incursion, his presence offered a measure of reassurance, for I knew I was not yet capable of facing such strong enemies. As I pondered the potential threats, a particr figure shed in my mind¡ªNiks Tepes, that guy who had intervened at the restaurant to aid Manuel. "Strange..." I muttered under my breath. Ordinarily, John would respond promptly to my messages, given that wemunicated only when urgency demanded it. Yet, neither my messages nor my calls received a response. "Don''t tell me..." I trailed off, my eyes widening in realization. I quickly checked the exam details, confirming my fears. [GROUP B VS GROUP T] John was in Group B alongside Selene, while Amelia''s group¡ªGroup T¡ªwas their opponent. I couldn''t suppress a small smile at the twist of fate. "Seems like Lady Luck wants some love drama for the exam," I muttered aloud. John versus Amelia. "We should pick up the pace," I said, quickening my steps. "B-But I thought everything was fine, Sir Amael?" Martin asked, his confusion evident due to my earlier nonchnt demeanor. "Oh, it''s fine, but we shouldn''t keep Professor Raven waiting," I replied vaguely. [] ''Yep.'' "But Lady Alicia?" Leire called out looking at Alicia worriedly. I nced briefly at Alicia before shrugging. "Join uster, we are leaving ahead." "W-Wait for me Sir Amael!" Martin followed after me as I rushed toward the stadium. *** The tension in stadium 3 of the exam was palpable, with two strong groups descending onto the field, each boasting powerful students¡ªelites among elites. In Group B stood Selene, her usual aloof expression unchanged as she prepared for battle, d in attire designed for maximum efficiency. Her stunning appearance drew the gaze of many, but beside her stood a figure shrouded in mystery. Renowned within the academy as a foreign criminal who had stirred up trouble in his ss, he remained stealthy in terms of his true strength. Facing them was Amelia Dolphis, a standout among the students of Trinity Eden Academy. Positioned at the forefront of her group, her expression was unusually serious and focused, hinting at deeper concerns. Strangely, her gaze wasn''t fixed on Selene, her anticipated opponent, but on John Tarmias. An awkward tension hung between them, perceptible to only a select few¡ªCeleste, her closest friend, Cylien, and Elizabeth. "What''s happening?" Victor, ever oblivious, voiced his confusion aloud. Celeste grimaced, realizing Victor''s oversight despite his proximity to both Amelia and John. Nheless, she offered an exnation. "John and Amelia are in love, but John is ying hard to get, which has left Amelia frustrated." "W-What?!!!" Victor''s reaction was predictably loud, the news shocking him to his core. "I see... so that''s why things are so awkward," Roda murmured, piecing together the puzzle with a nod of understanding. "...So it was true after all," Victor mumbled, recalling Amael''s words from their previous discussion in their shared room. "But why is John ying hard to get?" "Who knows..." Celeste shrugged in response. Victor nodded thoughtfully before scanning the area in search of Amael. "Maybe Amael knows something." "Yeah, maybe..." Celeste replied, her gaze averted. Amael''s words continued to echo in her mind, stirring up conflicting emotions within her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that his kindness towards her was merely a facade, motivated by his knowledge of her status as the Prophetess and the potential utility she held for him. ''I...really hate the Holy Tree and this Prophetess status,'' Celeste thought bitterly. Her resentment towards the Holy Tree and the status given with it that had taken her mother and her freedom only intensified with each passing day. It was inevitable that her true identity would eventually be revealed to the world, plunging her into a sea of hypocrisy akin to what her mother had endured. Though she knew she could rely on her close friends¡ªAmelia, Victor, Elizabeth, and even Earth upon his return¡ªCeleste couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment that Amael wasn''t among them. "Good luck, Selene! And Amelia too!" Elizabeth''s familiar voice reached Celeste, prompting her to turn towards her twin sister and friend, who were being cheered on with a smile. ''Elisa...'' How long had it been since Celeste had a proper conversation with Elizabeth? The dynamic between them had grown awkward since Elizabeth''s engagement to Amael. It was clear that Elizabeth was affected by it, and Celeste found herself simrly unsettled. "You should cheer for her too, Celeste," Cylien''s voice interrupted Celeste''s thoughts, reminding her of her usual role as the enthusiastic supporter of her friends. "Ah, yes! Good luck, Amelia! Good luck, Selene!" Celeste eximed, but her wordscked conviction. "Not very convincing," Victor teased, earning a re from Celeste. "Do it for John then!" Celeste retorted, nudging Victor with her elbow. "R-Right! Good luck, John!" Victor shouted, though his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as John remained focused on Amelia. ¡­. "Don''t hold back," Amelia urged John. "Why would I?" John''s response was immediate. Amelia hesitated for a moment, wanting to say something more, but instead, she simply echoed, "I don''t know." "Then don''t hold back either, Amelia, because I won''t," Selene interjected, her tone icy as she locked eyes with Amelia. "Why would I, Selene?" Amelia countered, a defiant smile ying on her lips. "Because you love John." "........" The stadium fell into a profound silence, the weight of Selene''s usation hanging heavily in the air. Her words, uttered in a low tone yet carrying enough force to be heard by all, including the King and Queen, echoed throughout the stadium. "S-S¨CSE¨CSELENE?!!!" Chapter 327 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [13] John VS Amelia Chapter 327 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [13] John VS Amelia "S-S¨CSE¨CSELENE?!!!" Amelia''s voice, booming with unexpected intensity, reverberated through the room following Selene''s bombshell revtion. The air thickened with tension after Amelia''s deration, sparking a flurry of reactions ranging from disbelief to outright shock. "Surely, you jest!" "It must be some sort of prank!" "But... he''s a known criminal!" "Well, he does have a certain charm..." "Regardless! He hails from a less esteemed realm!" "And Amelia, she''s a Princess of Sancta Vedelia!" "There is no freaking way!!" Amidst the cacophony, Amelia''splexion shifted from flushed embarrassment to a ghostly pallor as the realization of her parents'' likely overhearing dawned upon her. Cautiously, she lifted her gaze to meet her father''s furious re, while her mother attempted to diffuse the escting tension. "Are you kidding me¡­?" Adrian, furrowing his brows deeply, struggled to reconcile the revtion, his gaze darting between his sister and John. Their asional shes had seemed merely contentious to him, leading him to believe they simply harbored animosity toward each other. "Ah, sister," Elizabeth sighed, her palm meeting her forehead in exasperation, a rueful shake of her head apanying the gesture. Selene had always been indifferent to the opinions of others, leaving Elizabeth to pick up the pieces of her sister''s recklessness, particrly when it involved conversations with Victor. "ssic Selene," Victor said, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. "This isn''t funny Victor... I''m genuinely concerned for Amelia," Celeste retorted, her gaze shifting from Adrian''s stoic demeanor to the troubled expressions of the King and Queen. Whether it was Amelia or herself, they were no different from royalty in other nations; their lineage and status were held in the highest regard, making them prime targets for strategic marital alliances sought after by kingdoms across the globe. As the heads of their respective families and as parents, Celeste and Amelia''s parents shared themon desire to secure advantageous matches for their children, preferably with other influential royal families. So, it came as a shock to many when news of Amael and Elizabeth''s engagement surfaced. Amael, not of royal descent nor a member of the main branch of the Olphean Family, defied conventional expectations. Yet, it was known that Amael still carried the esteemed Olphean bloodline, and more significantly, hailed from the prestigious Falkrona House. This revtion altered thendscape significantly, prompting Duncan Tepes to push for the engagement with fervor. "The real concern should be for him..." Cylien muttered, his gaze fixed on John, who wore an expression of extreme irritation since Selene''s revtion. James Raven shook his head in exasperation before raising his hand high. "Begin!" Selene wasted no time in seizing the initiative, darting towards Amelia with purpose. "I''ll handle her! You deal with the rest!" Ameliamanded herpanions before engaging Selene head-on. With a resounding ssh, Amelia swung her sword, conjuring a barrier of tumultuous water to intercept Selene''s jet-ck rapier. The crimson veins coursing through Selene''s de pulsed ominously as it pierced through Amelia''s watery defense. "Catch her!" Amelia bellowed, using her free hand to conjure a torrent of water from the ground, erupting in a violent explosion that caught Selene off guard, hurling her backward. Midair, Selene swiftly adjusted her stance and thrust her rapier forward. "Tepes Art: First Movement," she intoned, a line of blood emanating from her de, hurtling toward Amelia with deadly precision. "Raging Waters of Anuket!" Amelia countered, her voice echoing with power as she unleashed a barrage of water tendrils from her de, intercepting Selene''s bloodline attack in a spectacr sh. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air. Selene twisted gracefully in the air, evading the majority of the water tendrils but unable to dodge them all. One grazed her arm, leaving a shallow gash that quickly closed as her vampiric bloodline kicked in Undeterred, Selenended lithely on her feet, her eyes narrowing as she assessed Amelia with a predatory gaze, slits appearing in her crimson eyes. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of dark blood hurtling towards Amelia, who countered with a wall of water, the two forces colliding in a chaotic explosion of power. -BOOOOM! As the dust settled, Amelia charged forward, her sword gleaming with boiling water but a sudden dark red fireball appeared in her vision. She quickly swung her sword. -BOOOOOOM! The forceful impact sent her tumbling backward, but she swiftly regained her footing, her gaze fixed firmly ahead. "Take this seriously," John scoffed, his entire being enveloped in a sinister crimson ze. @@novelbin@@ "What are you doing?" Selene questioned, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Given the predicament you''vended us in, I''ll handle the rest for now," John retorted sharply, his eyes shing with intensity. Selene regarded him for a beat before turning her attention towards Amelia''spanions, who were locked inbat with her own allies. "What do you think you''re..." Amelia''s words trailed off as John interrupted her with a decisive gesture. "Curse of Hecate: Fireball," John uttered, his hand outstretched as a dark aura coalesced into a zing sphere hurtling towards their adversaries. Amelia, like the others, felt a shiver run down her spine as she beheld the ominous energy surrounding the fireball. Reacting swiftly, Amelia drew her sword and traced arge, intricate mana circle in the air, channeling potent energy from her bloodline. "Waterball!" she called out, her voice resonating with authority as the water she summoned took on a dark, foreboding form, colliding with John''s fireball. -BOOOOOOOM! The collision of the two opposing elements sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. mes and water exploded outward in a fountain of heat, engulfing the field. Amelia gritted her teeth against the searing heat of the mes, her concentration on her mana as she poured all of her energy into maintaining the water barrier. Sweat beaded on her brow as she fought against the overwhelming force of John''s curse. ''I-Is that a Curse?'' She had only heard about it but had never fought someone using Curses before and she had to admit it, it was extremely powerful. "Not yet!" With a surge of willpower, she reinforced her mana circle, channeling even more mana into her waterball as she pushed back against the mes. Slowly, inch by inch, she began to gain ground, her barrier holding strong against the onught. Meanwhile, John furrowed his brow as he focused into maintaining the fireball, his hand stretched out. But his fireball flickered and sputtered as it threatened to copse under the pressure of Amelia''s dark water. For a moment, it seemed as though the two forces were locked in a stalemate, neither side able to gain the upper hand. The air crackled with tension as the two of them struggled against each other with all of their mana shing. "Enough... stop giving me that look!" Amelia''s voice rang out as she poured even more mana into her spell. John''s expression remained unchanged, the facade of indifference masking his true feelings towards her. But Amelia had grown weary of his facade. Her mana circle expanded further, pulsating with power. Her emerald eyes glowed with a sinister green hue, and dark tendrils of water spiraled around her, wrapping around her arms like threads. "What... what is that?" Roda muttered, visibly stunned by the spectacle unfolding before them. "I''ve never seen anything like this... it''s unlike Amelia''s usual mana," Victor muttered, stealing a nce at Celeste for any insight, but even she was transfixed by the unprecedented disy. "Since when...?" Adrian''s voice trailed off, his shock mirroring that of his parents''. Amelia gritted her teeth against the pain, a pained groan escaping her lips as more watery tendrils enveloped her arms.. John, sensing the shift in Amelia''s demeanor, narrowed his eyes, a flicker of realization crossing his features. "This idiot..." A groan of pain erupted from Amelia as she extended her arm once more, the watery tendrils around her writhing violently before merging with the mana circle. Emerging from it, they transformed into massive whips adorned with thorned mouths, a stark departure from Amelia''s usual serene mana, tapping into her Bloodline, the divine bloodline of Anuket. The five thorned whips loomed menacingly, instilling fear in the hearts of onlookers beforeshing out towards John. () "Shut up..." John grunted, his own frustration echoing Hecate''s exasperated voice in his mind. He clenched his fist tighter, his eyes aze with a deeper crimson hue. With a swift motion, he summoned a fiery sword from his remaining hand. Despite the gravity of the situation before him, John remained steadfast in his confidence. He sensed that his awakening was progressing, nearing its final stages. His curses had grown in potency, imbuing him with greater power. With decisive resolve, he dispelled his fireball and propelled himself forward, shing at the thorny whips that threatened him. Though they regenerated swiftly, he persisted in his assault. As a third whip lunged towards him, John met it head-on with his zing sword, incinerating the water with searing heat. Concealed by the billowing smoke, heunched himself into the air, evading another whip''s strike by a hair''s breadth. Yet, despite his agility, a deep gash appeared across his waist. "Urgh..." John grimaced, the pain shooting through him as he hastily stabilized his stance. Strangely, the water within the wound seemed to gnaw at him from within, intensifying his difort. () Upon hearing Hecate''s urgent words, John swiftly employed his cursed fire to cauterize his wound, enduring the excruciating pain as he did so. But his focus remained fixed on Amelia, who was visibly struggling to maintain control. This wasn''t the Amelia he knew, not entirely. Beneath her familiar exterior, he glimpsed the presence of another, a monstrous entity lurking within her. () "Damn it..." John muttered, frustration boiling within him. Part of him wished to lose to Amelia, to spare himself and her from futureplications, using defeat as a means to sever their tiespletely. Victory held little allure; what he truly desired was for Amelia to grasp the insurmountable barriers between them. Edward''s words of encouragement had made an impact, yet the aftermath of Selene''s revtion had stirred unease within him, particrly noting the reactions of Adrian, the Queen, and the King. Resigned to relinquishing any semnce of a hopeful future, John found himself drawn back to the present, his gaze fixed upon Amelia. His mind echoed with the resonance of Edward''s advice, La''s parting words urging him to prioritize his own path forward. He reflected on Amelia''s past interactions with him, particrly her tearful expressions and her final words, each memory serving as a poignant reminder of theirplex bond. -BOOOM!- In a decisive moment, John hurled his zing sword towards the whip shielding Amelia, obliterating it in a burst of steam. "Don''te any clos¡ªhmmm!" Amelia''s attempt to warn him was cut short as her hand was held in a firm grip, her protests silenced by an unexpected gesture that sealed her lips. Chaoter 328 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [14] Discussion And Bet Chaoter 328 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [14] Discussion And Bet "What happened?!" "I don''t know but that was amazing¡­" "I-I didn''t know that John was that strong!" "Even though he is from a third rate Kingdom¡­" Whispers of confusion rippled through the crowd as steam obscured the conclusion of the battle between Amelia and John. Amidst the foggy veil, some with keen eyes managed to catch glimpses of the unfolding events. "I-I can''t believe it..." Celeste muttered, her cheeks tinged with a slight flush of disbelief. "Y-Yes... it escted so quickly, didn''t it?" Victor nodded in agreement. "Are they both out of their minds? Don''t they fear the consequences?" Roda grumbled, his brows furrowed in concern. First, there was Amael''s altercation with Allen Teraquin, a Great Noble, and now John Tarmias had audaciously kissed a Princess of Sancta Vedelia, right in front of the King and Queen... As the steam began to dissipate, revealing Amelia lying unconscious on the ground with John standing nearby, clutching her bracelet in his hand. "It''s over, Professor," Selene remarked casually, having emerged victorious in her own battle. "Yes... Team B is the victor," James Raven acknowledged, though a nervous tension lingered in his demeanor. His gaze darted upwards to the VIP box, only to find the King conspicuously absent. ''Shit!'' -BAM! The sound of a powerful sh reverberated as James Raven materialized in front of John, intercepting a devastating blow aimed at him. "I ask you to remain calm, Your Majesty," James Raven said firmly, his gaze stern. "Step aside, Raven," Reiner Dolphis growled, his expression brimming with fury. "I cannotply," James replied. As the Head Professor of the exam, he bore the responsibility for all the students under his care. Furthermore, he couldn''t stand by and allow Reiner to harm a student, even if it was in response to a kiss directed at royalty. "You''re the King, Reiner. Pull yourself together!" James whispered sharply, gesturing towards the unsettling gazes they were attracting from the surrounding students. "You expect me to stay calm after what he did?" Reiner retorted with his re. "Despite the unconventional method, he prevented her from losing control, Reiner. You know that," James reasoned, alluding to his daughter''s previous state. "He''s right, dear. Please, try to calm down," the Queen interjected, echoing James'' sentiments as shended beside him. Gritting his teeth in frustration, Reiner reluctantly lowered his hand. James breathed a sigh of relief before turning his attention to John. "I believe some apologies are in order." John, who had remained silent until now, furrowed his brow. "Why should I apologize?" ''Don''t make things more difficult!'' James inwardly groaned. "This impertinent brat!" Reiner began to raise his hand again, but his wife intervened once more. "James, we need to have a word with him," she insisted. James hesitated momentarily before conceding. "Very well, but I''ll apany you. Idris, can you oversee the next matches in the meantime?" He directed his gaze towards a man with a pallidplexion and weary crimson eyes, identified as Idris Tepes. Idris exchanged a wary nce between James and John before nodding in agreement. "Thank you," James acknowledged before turning his attention back to the unfolding situation. Reiner lifted his daughter before carrying to the healers followed by his wife. "You follow me," James said to John. "Why?" "Because I say so," James red at John. ''Where in Eden, did Melfina find these two boys?'' ¡­ ¡­ Inside a secluded chamber, four figures convened: King Reiner, Queen Doria, James Raven, and John Tarmias. "Do you have an exnation?" Doria addressed John directly. "Exnation for what?" John countered, feigning ignorance. "Don''t y dumb, you insolent brat," Reiner growled, his fists clenched in frustration. "I did it to protect her," John replied evenly. "You took advantage of her vulnerability! That''s the truth!" Reiner erupted, his patience wearing thin. -Thud! "Father!" The door swung open suddenly, admitting Amelia, still adorned with bandages. "W-What''s going on here?" @@novelbin@@ "The question should be directed at you, dear. Is what Selene said true?" Doria inquired, her gaze steady. "Are you actually considering Selene''s words?" Amelia countered, her disbelief evident. "Of course not. That''s why we''re asking you, Amelia. We hope there''s no truth to it," Reiner warned, his eyes narrowed. Amelia hesitated, casting a nce towards John. "What did he say?" "He imed it was to save you," Doria supplied. "To save me? You kissed me to save me?" Amelia asked incredulously, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "Is that a problem? Did you expect me to let you die?" John retorted, his annoyance evident. "No? I don''t know?" Amelia shook her head, herughter tinged with bitterness. "But don''t you have anything else to say? Why did you do it? What''s your motive? Now..." She trailed off, her gaze narrowing into a re. "...I have nothing more to add," John replied tersely. Amelia''s hopes plummeted at John''s curt response. She had anticipated that he would finally offer some exnation in front of her parents, but once again, he remained silent. Despite willingly kissing her, he now chose to retreat into silence, leaving her feeling confused and betrayed. "...I understand. There''s nothing left to discuss," Amelia muttered, her gaze falling away. "You speak out of turn, sister," Adrian interjected as he entered the room, his expression tinged with annoyance. "After tarnishing our family''s reputation," he added, shooting a reproachful re in John''s direction. "Adrian!" Doria reprimanded sharply. "Why are you directing your anger at me instead of her?" Adrian retorted, his frustration evident. "She screws around with thatmoner Half and then loses embarrassingly to him! What will others think of our noble house?!" Each word from Adrian''s mouth felt like a dagger to Amelia''s heart, tears welling up in her eyes as she hastily fled the room. "They''ll think you''re an ass," John snapped, his anger simmering beneath the surface as he addressed Adrian''s question." "What did you say? You fucker?" Adrian approached John but James quickly intervened. "Enough both of you." "He insulted my House," Adrian groaned in anger. "I insulted you," John corrected with a derisive snort. As tensions escted, the door swung open once more, revealing Amael with a smirk. "Amelia''s in tears again. Whose fault could that be? The tsundere lover or the dimwit brother?" "What are you doing here?" Reiner demanded, his re fixed on Amael. "I''vee to ensure the King didn''t do away with my brother-inw," Amael replied coolly. "Amael Falkrona. The other half. What a pleasant surprise," Adrian said, his toneced with sarcasm. "Adrian Dolphin." "It''s Dolphis, you bastard." "Whatever. Your house is on the verge of copse anyway. Amelia has been defeated, and you''ll be next," Amael retorted. "Hahaha! Do all halves from third-rate kingdoms have such poor humor?" Adrianughed mockingly. "That''s for you to tell me, Mr. Dolphin." "I will!" "Enough!" Reiner intervened, halting Adrian''s advance towards Amael. "Father, he insulted our house. This isn''t the first time. He should be punished ordingly," Adrian argued. "And his aunt isn''t here to bail him out this time," he added with a smirk. Reiner paused, considering his son''s words before sighing heavily. "If you want him to be punished, then you can take care of it..." Adrian frowned in confusion. "How so, Father?" "Your opponent in the second round is Amael''s group," Reiner announced, his words prompting varied reactions. "...!" Adrian opened his eyes wide in shock. "No freaking way!" Amael eximed, feigning surprise, earning a grimace from both John and James. "Hahaha! What luck for me!" Adrian gloated, shooting a smirk in Amael''s direction. "Your pitiful journey ends here, Falkrona." "You seem awfully sure of yourself," Amael observed. "Of course I am," Adrian scoffed confidently. "In that case, how about a bet?" Amael proposed, seizing the opportunity. "A bet? Now, that''s interesting," Adrian responded, his confidence undiminished. "If I win, you''ll call off your engagement with Alicia," Amael dered, his words sending shockwaves through Adrian and his parents. "What?" Adrian sputtered, stunned by the audacity of Amael''s proposal. "Well, if you''re afraid¡ª" Amael taunted, but Adrian cut him off with a re. "I''m not afraid! But your bet is ridiculous. What do I gain from it?" Adrian retorted. "If you win, you''ll marry Alicia immediately after our match, and you can do as you please with me," Amael countered,ying out the terms of the bet. Adrian was taken aback by the proposition, but upon seeking confirmation from James thetter indeed gave his consent. "Wait, Adrian... something''s not right," Doria said, her voiceced with concern. "Listen to your mother, Dolphin. You''ll regret it otherwise," Amael chimed in, a smirk dancing on his lips. "James! What''s the meaning of this?" Reiner demanded, his frustration evident as he turned to James for answers, bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. "Reiner... you know I never agreed to this engagement in the first ce. It was my father''s decision," James exined, his tone tinged with seriousness. "Hahaha! So you''ve pinned your hopes on this Half, Professor? How disappointing," Adrian mocked, with clear arrogance. "Tonight, I''ll have my way with your daughter, and you..." He shifted his gaze to Amael, a malicious glint in his eyes. "I''ll reduce you to begging for forgiveness before I cast you back to your third-rate country." "Well..." Amael''s smile remained serene. "I''m rather looking forward to it." "Adrian! Do you understand the implications of what you''re saying?" Doria seemed uneasy by the course of events. "Mother, I know exactly what I''m doing," Adrian retorted, annoyedly coloring his tone. "I trust you, son," Reiner affirmed, confident in his son''s victory. "Then it''s settled," Amael dered before departing. ''Done.'' Chapter 330 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [16] I Am Sorry 330 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [16] I Am Sorry "Did you catch that? Or am I just imagining things?" Celeste''s voice trembled with disbelief as she nced at her friends, awaiting confirmation. "Yeah, I heard it too. They''re really making a bet?" Cylien''s brow furrowed in confusion. "But what on earth could they be betting on?" Roda''s curiosity peaked. "I''m also curious about that... but a bet between Amael and Adrian? It''s making me uneasy..." Victor''s voice trailed off before he noticed John, slightly apart from the group, quietly observing the unfolding scene with his hands resting on the guardrails. "John, do you have any insight into this bet?" John, weary butpelled by Victor''s earnest inquiry, shifted his gaze. He initially hesitated, but Victor''s connection through Alicia pushed him to share. He was also a brother of a sister after all. "If Adrian wins, he''s marrying Alicia tonight and he can do whatever he wants with Edward." "What?!" Victor and the others gasped in collective shock. "But if Edward wins, Adrian''s promised to call off the engagement with Alicia," John continued. Silence gripped the group as they processed this revtion. "What the...?!" Celeste''s voice broke the silence, reflecting their stunned disbelief. "Wait, who''s Edward?" Roda asked, confused. "That''s Amael''s other name, I think," Cylien rified. "But that''s beside the point! If Amael wins, then Alicia might be set free..." Victor''s heart raced as he watched Amael''s determined fighting. In that moment, he found himself even more fervently rooting for him. "But why would he risk something like that with a bet?" Selene''s gaze flickered towards Elizabeth for insight. "I don''t know. Maybe he has feelings for Alicia?" Elizabeth shrugged, her tone nonchnt as she observed the unfolding fight with attention. However, Elizabeth''s nonchnt demeanor only served to draw perplexed stares from the others. "Hmm, Elizabeth, shouldn''t you be expressing some concern or worry? After all, he''s your fianc¨¦, and you do love him, right?" Cylien voiced the question that lingered in everyone''s thoughts. Elizabeth, realizing her misstep, hurriedly attempted to rectify the situation. "Uh... That''s... well, it''s nothing. We''re engaged, so we''ll sort it out ourselves." Meanwhile, Celeste turned her gaze towards Victor, seeking answers. "Does he have feelings for Alicia too?" "Huh? I... I''m not sure. I mean, I don''t think so," Victor stammered in response. "But what if he does? It makes sense for him to want to call off the engagement if he has feelings for Alicia, doesn''t it, Victor?" Roda''s words carried a hint of logic, addressing Victor perplexed as she pondered the situation. "Well... if he does have feelings for her and Alicia feels the same way, I don''t mind. I mean... he''s clearly a better match than Adrian, and all I want is for Alicia to be happy," Victor expressed, though he couldn''t shake off his difort at the thought of his sister being romantically involved with one of his friends. "If that''s the case, he seems rather... opportunistic. I''ve heard he''s already engaged to someone in his home country. Elizabeth is his second fianc¨¦e, and not even a month has passed since their engagement before he''s fighting for Alicia..." Cylien''s observation was met with thoughtful nods from the group. "...fighting for her freedom from Adrian. It''s kind of romantic," Celeste mused quietly. "On the contrary, I''ve known Alicia for a while, and honestly, I find it hard to believe she could fall in love with someone so quickly. There must be something more to this," Roda, who had been in Alicia''s ss in previous years. said. "Even before considering that, Amael has to win in the first ce," Cylien interjected. "Because if Adrian agreed to this bet, it''s because he''s pretty confident in his chances of winning." At Cylien''s remark, Victor''s fists clenched involuntarily. He couldn''t argue with her logic. Adrian wouldn''t have epted the bet if he didn''t have a strong belief in his victory. epting the terms meant he could potentially gain Alicia tonight, along with whatever additional leverage Amael''s defeat would offer him. "You Sancta Vedelia folks sure have a lot of confidence," John couldn''t resist sneering at their conversation. All eyes shifted towards him, awaiting his input. With a derisive snort, John watched as Edward extracted Adrian from his entrapment. "It wasn''t Adrian who suggested the bet. It was Edward. You know what that means, right?" Even after more than three months passed her and what they had done, the people of Sancta Vedelia were still underestimating people from the outside. Of course he didn''t me Victor and the others who were raised with that feeling of supremacy and didn''t mean anything mean but he knew that it was just a question of time before their vision changes. He let the statement hang in the air, no further exnation needed. It was evident. The only reason Edward had initiated the bet was because he harbored absolute certainty in his victory. *** Observing Martin and Leire effortlessly handling their opponents, I couldn''t help but acknowledge their skill inwardly. "I guess you weren''tpletely weak after all," Adrian''s voice interrupted my thoughts, drawing my attention back to him. His body emanated a formidable aura of mana, noticeably different from before. His mana appeared darker, and his eyes glowed with an unsettling green hue. Water materialized around him, swirling as if alive. As the tentacles converged, they transformed into the shape of a creature. At first, I mistook it for a deer, but upon closer inspection, it revealed itself to be a towering green gazelle. Its horns protruded menacingly, its gaze piercing. "Now, let''s see how you fare," Adrian''s voice dripped with coldness. -BOOOOM! In an instant, the gazelle vanished, leaving behind a massive trail of water that surged towards me with rming speed. Reacting swiftly, I raised my sword, bracing for impact. The force sent me skidding across the stadium, the de of my sword vibrating against the onught of water. Yet, I managed to hold my ground, infused with more Ruah to bolster my defenses. ncing briefly at Alicia, I witnessed her engaged inbat with Adrian, who wielded a sword of his own, distinct from the watery manifestation he controlled. Despite her efforts to parry his strikes, she struggled to retaliate, each blow from Adrian driving her back. "HIIIIN!" The gazelle emitted a sudden, piercing cry, and from its gleaming horns, two whip-like tentacles of watershed out towards me. With quick reflexes, I shifted my de to intercept one of the tentacles while snatching the other bare-handed. The tentacle writhed in my grasp, inching dangerously close to my eye, poised to pierce it. "Anathemas Fire!" I invoked, a mana circle materializing around my arm and engulfing the tentacle in mes. With a tightened grip on my sword, I pushed back against the gazelle, but it persisted, its yelps growing louder as it gathered more mana. Its horns aimed to impale me, and with a sharp crack, my sword shattered under the pressure. Narrowing my eyes, I summoned more mana, channeling it into my palms. "Vysindra''s Fire," I uttered, a purple glow enveloping my hands as draconic nails formed. Seizing one of the gazelle''s horns with one hand, I extended the other transformed hand, pushing against the creature. Despite its attempts to retaliate, my grip remained strong. Summoning a mana circle before the gazelle, Imanded, "Vysindra''s Burning ws." -BOOOOM! The gazelle disappeared from view, propelled away by the force of the purple fire explosion. I propelled myself off the ground, mes in my hands hungry for more. I could feel my emotions stirring, influenced by the intense energy. It was as Cleenah had warned me about these mes, their hunger growing stronger as I gained more control over them. As a jet of water surged from the gazelle''s horn, I swiftly blocked it with my right hand, steam erupting as my mes shed with the water. Pressing forward, I closed in on the creature. Once within striking distance, I unleashed my left hand, invoking, "Fireball of Vysindra!" -BOOOOM! The gazelle let out a pained cry, its watery form tainted with purplish hues. "Not done yet, huh?" I muttered, taking a step back before delivering a powerful kick. -BAM! The gazelle was sent flying once more, but I wasn''t finished yet. Closing the distance once more, I ascended into the air, extending both hands. "Giant Fireball of Vysindra!" -BOOOOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion reverberated, propelling me further upwards as dust and debris filled the air. The ground beneath us was gouged and charred, yet the gazelle persisted, struggling to rise on its weakened legs. Though I desired to end its existence, my attention was diverted by the sight of Alicia, battered and bruised. Adrian, despite sustaining burns, appeared in a far better condition. He murmured words that seemed to unsettle Alicia, shaking her mind. Summoning the power of Samara, I propelled myself through the air towards Adrian, my velocity increasing until I resembled a burninget streaking across the sky. Adrian''s expression twisted in surprise as he turned to face me, but it was toote. "Reverse ws of Vysindra!" My fist connected with his cheek with pinpoint uracy. "BUAGH!" Adrian was sent hurtling across the arena, crashing into the far side with a resounding impact. As Inded gracefully on the ground, I nced down at Alicia, who was still catching her breath. She looked up at me briefly before attempting to rise to her feet. I would have offered her a hand, but my palms were aze with dangerous mes. "You should step away," I advised her. "No," Alicia replied firmly, refusing to heed my words. "You''re really determined to win this bet, huh?" I remarked. Alicia met my gaze with frustration. "I don''t want to lose this stupid bet." Approaching her, I locked eyes with her. "So, you''re telling me you want to win just because you don''t want to lose the bet?" "Is that a problem?" Alicia countered. "No, I''m just surprised. It sounds like you want to marry Adrian, but just not right now," I observed. "Seems like you''ve got a few screws loose." "I don''t... you don''t understand," Alicia replied, her gaze darting towards the stands. Following her gaze, I spotted a man standing in a secluded part of the tribunes, his expression unreadable. His crimson hair billowed in the wind, and his intense crimson eyes bore into his sister. Alicia quickly averted her gaze. So, he''s here after all. I rarely saw him around the Academy; he often skipped sses without it affecting his grades. But now, he had appeared. This engagement between Adrian and Alicia clearly meant a lot to him for some reason. When Cyril''s cold gaze shifted towards me, I felt as though I was staring down an apex predator. "Do you want Adrian to be your life partner?" I pressed, reaching out towards her arm with my still-burning hand. "It''s none of your business," Alicia snapped, striding forward. "I''m asking you a question," I persisted, my burning hand inching closer. "Agh... just leave me alone!" Alicia winced, ring at me. "Do you or don''t you?" I repeated with an intense gaze. Alicia bit her lip, shooting me a reproachful nce. "Are you stupid, Senior?" "I''ll take that as a no," I replied, retracting my hand and moving past her. Alicia winced, clutching her injured arm. "Just rest and watch," I advised. "You didn''t have to hurt me," she retorted, her voice tinged with pain. "You weren''t listening," I countered. "You dragged me into a bet without even asking for my consent!" Alicia choked on her words, her voice rising in frustration. I was taken aback as I noticed her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "...always the same," Alicia muttered softly, avoiding my gaze. "I''m sorry," I offered sincerely. Alicia''s grip on her arm tightened, and she shook her head slightly. "...I''m used to it." "I did it only because I''m certain of beating Adrian. I wouldn''t have let him touch you, honestly, Alicia." "...just why?" Alicia asked "For myself." It was my selfish desire to get the Raven Art. @@novelbin@@ "But I will do it for you as well now." Chapter 331 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [17] Amael Falkrona VS Adrian Dolphis Chapter 331 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [17] Amael Falkrona VS Adrian Dolphis Adrian groaned audibly as he rose from his prone position, his movements sluggish with the weight of pain that engulfed him. The metallic tang of blood flooded his senses, triggering a cough that expelled a crimson tide from his lips. The intensity of his agony was unprecedented, its origin obscured in the haze of his battered consciousness. Even his waterypaniony defeated,pletely overwhelmed by Amael''s strength. "I underestimated him," Adrian conceded to himself. From the outset, he had dismissed Amael as a mere outsider, swayed by the misguided belief in their own superiority, their divine connection to the revered Holy Tree of Eden. Yet now, as the harsh reality unfolded before him, Adrian could no longer deny the truth. Amael was no ordinary adversary; his strength was a force to be reckoned with. The remnants of Adrian''s pride crumbled under the weight of his realization. He could ill afford to hold back any longer, to cling to the vestiges of misced arrogance. Observing Amael engaged in conversation with Alicia only stoked the mes of Adrian''s simmering rage. However, a sudden sensation drew his attention away,pelling him to turn towards the spectators'' stands where a piercing crimson gaze bore down upon him. Cyril''s cold stare spoke volumes, a silent reproach for Adrian''s impulsive actions that defied their alliance. The unspoken agreement between them had been clear: no rash maneuvers until the marriage between Alicia and him had concluded. ''Don''t disappoint me, Adrian.'' Cyril''s words after the engagement echoed in Adrian''s mind. They were not words from advice but warning. With a grimace, Adrian redirected his attention to Amael, resolve shing in his eyes. "No more games," he muttered through clenched teeth. From the void, he retrieved a small knife. Without hesitation, he drove the de into his own flesh, a swift and decisive motion that shocked everyone around. "Return to me," hemanded, his voice resonating. The ethereal form of the gazelle, once dispersed into shimmering particles of water, coalesced once more, drawn inexorably back into Adrian''s being. With his hand stained by the crimson testimony of his devotion, Adrian in solemn tone. "I offer you my blood. Oh, Goddess of the Dark Floods." "Lend me your strength," gazing at Amael and Alicia, he spoke up. "Anuket." -BOOOOM! *** "Lend me your strength, Anuket." -BOOOOM! As soon as Adrian uttered, a deafening explosion of mana reverberated through the air, its shockwaves rippling outward with formidable force. A colossal, dark green mana circle materialized above him, drawing in an immense reservoir of mana. Instinctively, I shielded my eyes and nted my feet firmly upon the ground, bracing against the tumultuous surge of mana that threatened to engulf us both. The torrential flow of power surged dangerously close, threatening to obliterate everything in its path. "Oy!" I cried out, reaching out to steady Alicia as she struggled against the overwhelming force. Her weakened state left her vulnerable to the onught. The sight of the mana circle sent a shiver down my spine, its ominous aura reminiscent of the summoning of the Banshees of Cleenah. "This is not good," I muttered grimly. @@novelbin@@ [] Cleenah''s urgent voice echoed my thoughts. "I know," I responded tersely, my focus sharpening as I prepared to confront the imminent threat head-on. The time for hesitation had passed. Emerging from the maelstrom of mana, Adrian''s figure loomed before us, transformed. His eyes glowed with an intense shade of green, imbued with a primal ferocity that sent a chill down my spine. Horns of shimmering water adorned his head. With an otherworldly grace, tendrils of water coiled around his form, weaving a protective mantle that rendered him impervious to harm. It was a sight eerily reminiscent of Amelia but this time it was more refined and controlled. "Stay back," I warned Alicia. "Wha¡­!" Before she could protest, however, the scene erupted into chaos. -Ssh! I barely had time to react as a sudden onught of water propelled me with the force of a speeding bullet, hurtling me towards the far end of the arena with a bone-jarring impact. The sheer velocity of the attack left me reeling, struggling to regain my bearings as Adrian closed in with lethal intent. "What the heck?!" I eximed, scrambling to my feet and summoning a wall of purple fire in a futile attempt to ward off Adrian''s relentless assault. Yet, despite my best efforts, his fist shattered through my defenses with unnerving ease, seizing hold of my shirt with an iron grip. With a sickening thud, he mmed me to the ground, eliciting a sharp cry of pain as the taste of blood filled my mouth. It was then that I realized: this was no ordinary water. "Scorching Blood Fire Ball!" Alicia''s voice echoed through the chaos, casting our surroundings in a crimson hue as a colossal sphere of searing crimson blood hurtled towards Adrian. But Adrian was quick to react, stepping back with calcted precision even as his grip on me remained firm. In a startling twist, he propelled me towards the oing fireball, a ruthless maneuver that left me momentarily stunned. "Vysindra''s zing Fire!" I eximed, summoning a cloak of zing mes to shield myself as I plunged headlong into Alicia''s fiery onught. The collision was deafening, the air crackling with the intensity of ourbined magic as mes and blood intertwined in a chaotic symphony of destruction. -BOOOOOOM! The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, leaving me sprawled on the ground with singed skin and aching limbs. Despite the pain, I forced myself to push through, rising unsteadily to my feet as Alicia rushed to my side, her concern evident in her frantic movements. "...!!" She assessed the extent of my injuries with a guilty expression. But before I could respond, Adrian''s relentless assault resumed, his attention now squarely fixed on Alicia. With a swift motion, he conjured thick tendrils of water that coalesced into a weapon, hurtling towards Alicia with lethal intent. Though she managed to raise her rapier in defense, the impact still struck her with force, sending her crashing to the ground with a pained cry. As Adrian turned his attention back towards me, a sudden blur of movement caught us all by surprise. Leire, her slender form a blur of agility and determination,unched herself towards Adrian. With lightning-quick strikes, she assailed him, her blowsnding with precision and speed. Yet, despite her skill and determination, Adrian''s watery barrier proved a strong defense, deflecting her attacks with unnerving ease. "Watch out!" Martin''s urgent warning pierced through the chaos, prompting him to summon a series of earth barriers to shield us from Adrian''s impending onught. But Martin''s walls were insufficient against Adrian''s overwhelming strength, the force of his blow shattering through the protective barriers with rming ease, leaving Leire gravely injured in its wake. "Leire!!" Martin quickly rushed toward Leire and took her away. Meanwhile Adrian''s piercing gaze locked onto me, his hand extending as a multitude of watery tentacles surged forth, each one aimed with deadly precision. With narrowed eyes, I braced myself, summoning vortex of mes that coalesced into a burningnce. Half of my arm took on a violet hue, the emergence of scales and vertical slit in my amber eyes. -BAM! In an instant, I closed the distance between us, my burningnce carving a zing arc through the air as it struck Adrian''s side with resounding force. The impact sent him hurtling backwards, his watery shield shattering under the ferocity of my assault, only to swiftly begin regenerating once more. "Septem Treina. Thrust," I muttered, my voice a low growl as I thrust thence forward, unleashing a torrent of purple fire that surged towards Adrian with relentless fury. "Barrier of the floods," Adrian countered, his own magic manifesting in a barrier of swirling water that collided with my fiery onught in a deafening explosion of raw power. -BOOOOM! The force of the impact sent both of us careening through the air. Yet even as we were knocked back each of us propelled towards the other once more. Adrian conjured a longsword from the depths of his power, swinging it with lethal intent. I met his strike with a deft parry, swiftly shifting the angle of mynce to deliver a punishing blow to his side. But Adrian was quick to react, his left arm rising in a attempt to shield himself from the brunt of my assault. Yet before he could fully defend himself¡­ "Septem Treina, sweep him." -BOOOOOM! With a surge of renewed strength, I poured everything into the attack, unleashing a wave of Ruah that sent Adrian hurtling backwards once more, his defenses shattered by the sheer ferocity of my onught. But I refused to relent, pressing the advantage as I surged towards him. I raised my burningnce high overhead, preparing to deliver the final blow. "Vysindra''s Giant Fireball." Yet even as my spell took form, Adrian countered with a desperate thrust of his own, summoning a colossal sphere of water to intercept my fiery assault in a sh of opposing elements. -BOOOOOM! The tumultuous sh between the opposing elements raged on, the water and fireball locked in a fierce struggle for dominance. Their energies collided with such intensity that the air seemed to tremble under the strain, sending shockwaves rippling outwards in every direction. "Tch," I clicked my tongue as I propelled myself downwards. "Anuket Dark Floods!" Adrian''s voice reverberated through the chaos, his figure below me bathed in a sinister aura as a colossal mana circle materialized before him, drawing in the surrounding energies with ominous intent. [] I raised my hand and summoned forth my own mana circle, recalling the teachings of Prisci and channeling the mana of the surroundings. With a decisive motion, I hurled mynce through the swirling vortex of energy, ignoring more of my dark hair turning white. As thence soared towards its target, I clenched my other fist, summoning white sand to the transformed weapon. "Burning Lance of Vysindra!" -BOOOOOOM! A blinding sh of light engulfed my vision, apanied by a deafening roar that reverberated through the air. The force of the explosion gouged deep furrows into the earth, sending a rain of purplish fire cascading down upon me as I was propelled away with irresistible force. Smoke and dust billowed upwards, obscuring my surroundings in a shroud of chaos. Yet even as the debris threatened to overwhelm me, another wave of energy surged forth, dispelling the lingering hindrance. Gasping for breath, Inded on the ground, my gaze on Adrian''s diminished form. Despite his weakened state, Adrian stood, his features contorted in pain. One horn remained upon his head. "That damn Goddess¡­" I muttered under my breath. "A-Ahaha..." With a hardenedugh, Adrian extended his hand once more, summoning forth a longsword. Another giant mana circle materialized. "This time it''s over, Falkrona!" -BOOOM! I gritted my teeth and propelled myself forward with a decisive kick. From the depths of the mana circle emerged the imposing figure of a female horned figure, her dark visage looming ominously as she unleashed a torrent of corrupted water with devastating force. "AHAHAH! It''s over!" Adrian''s triumphantugh rang in my ears. "Yeah, right," with a swift motion, I drew forth Trinity Nihil and swung the de without hesitation, slicing through his dark floods. Jumping over the female horned figure, I rushed toward Adrian. "....!" Adrian froze, his eyes widening in shock as Trinity Nihil absorbed the divine mana that was embedding his horned figure. With a quick swing, I sliced off his remaining horn andnded on the ground. Adrian froze entirely after I did that and crumpled on his knees. Reaching out my hand, I tore off his bracelet. Then spinning on my heels, I delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to his back. -BAM! "ARGH!" Adrian''s pained cry echoed through the air as he crashed to the ground, his once tendrils of water that had surrounded him dissipated into nothingness, leaving him motionless and powerless. As I put away Trinity Nihil, my gaze swept around. "Have you secured the Bracelets?" I asked, addressing Martin, who stood in utter shock. "Y-Yes, yes, I have!!" Martin replied with a fervent nod, proudly disying the trio of bracelets. "Then it appears our task isplete," I said, shifting my attention to James Raven. "..." "..." "...the victory belongs to Group C!" He dered loudly, but the stadium remained strangely silent, devoid of any celebratory response. The weight of numerous eyes bore down on me. Ignoring it, I turned to Alicia, who was staring at me in disbelief. With a groan of pain, I extended my hand towards her. For a moment, she simply stared at my outstretched hand, contemting. Finally, she reached out and grasped it. With a gentle tug, I helped her to her feet, a smile on my lips. "The bet is won. You are free now, Junior." Chapter 332 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [18] Disappointed Chapter 332 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [18] Disappointed "Call for the healers!" James'' voice reverberated across the chaotic aftermath of the battle. Among the injuredy two figures, Leire and Adrian, their conditions dire. "Who are they?" James asked, concern etched into his features. "They''re both stable, but Adrian Dolphis has sustained severe injuries, including multiple fractures," came the response. "I understand. See to their care," James instructed. Surveying the scene around him, James took in the devastation that surrounded them. In all his years of teaching, he had never witnessed an examination match of such intensity and danger. Despite numerous moments where intervention seemed imminent, he had ultimately refrained, grateful that no lives had been lost. But despite the absence of fatalities... "He really pushed himself," James mused silently, his gaze settling on Amael, who stood in conversation with Alicia and Martin. His daughter, Alicia, appeared outwardlyposed as always, but James, as her father, could discern the weight that had been lifted from her shoulders. Amael had emerged victorious, ensuring the dissolution of the engagement that had caused his daughter considerable anguish. "Mr. Amael," a healer approached, turning his attention to Amael''s injuries. Amael nodded, allowing the healer to examine him. ''He truly proved his strength,'' Amael admitted inwardly, acknowledging Adrian''s strength. Thest time he had faced such strong opposition was during his encounter with Brandon Dvoic, nearly five months prior. Though he had hoped to retain Trinity Nihil, Adrian''s utilization of a Goddess'' blessing left Amael with no recourse but to yield. In the end, there had been no choice but to relent. ''As expected of a Pretender of the Second Game.'' "How about you?" Amael asked of Alicia as they both underwent treatment from the healer, who winced at the sight of Amael''s extensive injuries. "I don''t require healing," Alicia responded simply. "Ah, yes, the perks of being a vampire," Amael remarked with a touch of envy, acknowledging their remarkable regenerative abilities. "Well, let''s hope you''ll be ready for the Third Round." Alicia regarded him with an odd expression. "Those should be my words." Amael shrugged. "I''ve endured worse. I''ll manage." As Alicia''s gaze inadvertently wandered to Amael''s bandaged, yet impressively sculpted abs, she couldn''t help but notice thework of scars that adorned his torso. "So many scars..." her thoughts trailed off, momentarily captivated by the juxtaposition of ruggedness and refinement of his abs. Caught in her observation, Alicia quickly averted her gaze. "Junior, don''t you have something to say?" Amael''s voice interrupted her reverie. "I¡­I was just seeing the scars¡­" Alicia justified herself quickly. "Seeing what?" Amael asked not understanding. Alicia looked at him, momentarily puzzled beforeprehension dawned. It was her misunderstanding. "Thank you, Senior," she responded, her tone somewhat reserved. Amael grimaced at her response. "That''s rather cold." @@novelbin@@ Confusion clouded Alicia''s features. "What do you mean?" Amael leaned back, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "How about a smile and a blush, apanied by a heartfelt ''Thank you, Senior Amael''?" he suggested, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Alicia stared at him, speechless for a moment. "I think I''ll take my leave," she finally uttered, feeling the need to escape the teasing banter. Amael sighed and looked in the tribunes. ''He left huh¡­'' He thought as Cyril wasn''t there anymore. [] ''I was fairly confident she would loosen up. My mistake.'' [] ''I recall you blushing over far less, though.'' [] ''Every time you catch me undressing or bathing out of nowhere.'' [] ''I can sense it, Cleenah. No need to deny it.'' [] ''A thousand-year-old maiden, you mean?'' [] ''And I love you, Cleenah.'' [] ''Caught you blushing this time, didn''t I?'' Amaelughed as he trailed after the healer, exiting the stadium. [] *** "Amazing..." Victor muttered in disbelief, his eyes fixed on Adrian being carried away by the healers, unconscious. Adrian Dolphis, the Prince of the Dolphis Kingdom, hailed as one of the most promising talents of the future, had been defeated by an outsider from a distant Kingdom. "He''s... strong," Cylien acknowledged with awe. "No... it''s more than that. He defeated Senior Adrian in his awakened bloodline form. I knew Senior was powerful, but this surpasses anything I could have imagined," Roda said, his voice trailing off in astonishment. "Yeah... he''s something else," Celeste murmured, though a faint blush tinged her cheeks, her mind upied with a different thought. ''It was him...'' Throughout the fight, amidst the flurry of expressions and movements, Celeste couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity with the man she had encountered in the shopping mall andter in her own bedroom. "I can''t believe it..." "Right! Now my sister is free..." Victor eximed, oblivious to Celeste''s inner turmoil. "I must thank him!" "Senior! We still haven''t had our match!" Roda interrupted firmly, reminding Victor of their unfinished Round. "Ah, yes... my apologies..." Victor scratched his head sheepishly. "And what about you?" he turned to Celeste. Aware that Cylien didn''t share a close rtionship with Amael, Victor remembered seeing Celeste in conversation with him on a few asions. It was even rumored that Amael had been invited to her pce for dinner. Celeste had already concluded her fight and advanced to the next round, granting her the opportunity to inquire about Amael''s condition, but... "No... we''re not that close, anyway," Celeste replied with a forced smile, masking her thoughts. She felt awkward even speaking to him after having heard his words about herst time. ¡­ "Quite impressive, I must say," Rodolf said, a wide grin stretching across his face. He had been utterly engrossed in the match, a level of excitement he hadn''t experienced in quite some time. "It''s as if he''s inherited Connor''s prowess, isn''t it?" Meanwhile, Allen Teraquin wore a visibly pale expression, realizing that Amael hadn''t even exerted half of his true strength during theirst encounter. It dawned on him just how strong his opponent truly was. "E-Elder sister... this man is dangerous," Allen stammered, addressing Alvara with a sense of urgency. Yet, Alvara remained unperturbed, unimpressed by the disy before her. Such skill was merely the baseline for anyone who dared to engage with her. What truly piqued her interest was the elegant white sword Amael wielded in the final moments of the duel. "Nihil''s sword," she murmured, her voice barely audible but filled with a quiet intensity. ¡­ "I... am sorry, father... mother..." Adrian murmured from the stretcher, unable to meet his parents'' gaze. His face bore bruises, and his body remained under treatment, yet despite his efforts, he had still faltered. "It''s okay, son..." Reiner reassured, offering a gentle pat on Adrian''s shoulder with a smile. "You''ve made us proud, and we will always be proud of you." "But I lost. After everything I''ve said, I lost so pathetically. I''ve dishonored the family," Adrian replied, his expression contorted with self-reproach. "And to think, I even insulted my dear sister, only to end up losing even more pathetically right after her," Adrian added with a bitterugh, the weight of his failure heavy upon him. "I believe you owe her quite the apology now, Adrian," Queen Doria interjected with a smile, her hand tenderly patting her son''s hair. Adrian merely scoffed lightly, averting his gaze in acknowledgment. Reiner hesitated momentarily before broaching the most pressing matter at hand. "You didn''t even mention the bet or Alicia. I must say, I''m rather impressed," he remarked with a chuckle, attempting to lighten the mood. Adrian''s infatuation with Alicia was no secret, yet it seemed he was more preupied with the perceived dishonor to the family than the loss of Alicia. Adrian remained silent at his father''s observation, a conflicted expression flickering across Queen Doria''s features as she regarded her son. "I know... it''s alright," Adrian finally spoke up. "You can tell them that I''ve called off the engagement... I''m tired of it all." Reiner offered a small, understanding smile at Adrian''s admission. It was evident that his defeat against Amael had rattled him deeply, but amidst the disappointment, a glimmer of maturity shone through. "Take care of him," Doria warned sternly, her voice carrying a note ofmand, before she and Reiner departed, leaving Adrian in the care of the healers. The examination was still underway, and their presence was required. "Damn it..." Adrian muttered under his breath once he was alone, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. Though tears threatened to well up, he staunchly resisted. He was a man, the future heir of his House, and he wouldn''t sumb to such weakness. Suddenly, a crimson aura swept into the healing room, its presence unmistakable. The healers, previously focused on Adrian''s care, furrowed their brows before sumbing to unconsciousness. Adrian''s heartbeat quickened as he recognized the source of the aura. He knew what was happening, and dread settled in his stomach. He blinked twice, and there stood a figure beside him. Crimson hair cascaded down his back, and cold, crimson eyes surveyed the vials arranged on the shelf near Adrian''s bed. "Cyril..." Adrian breathed, his voice tinged with a mixture of fear and resignation. Yet, Cyril paid him no mind, engrossed in his own actions. He lifted vials, shook them, examined them with meticulous scrutiny, before carefully returning them to their ce. Adrian swallowed hard, his gaze fixed on Cyril, his mind racing with uncertainty. "I lost¡­" At Cyril''s words, his gaze finally shifted to Adrian, causing a shiver to run down Adrian''s spine. The coldness in Cyril''s eyes was unsettling, a stark contrast to the warmth of the healing room. "Did you know, Adrian?" Cyril''s pale hand reached out, hovering over Adrian''s stomach. "The Holy Tree of Eden has blessed every single one of us since birth." Adrian remained silent, his heart pounding in his chest as Cyril''s touch sent shivers down his spine. "It bestowed upon us superhuman abilities¡ªstrength, mana¡ªwe are inherently superior to the mere mortals scurrying about Sancta Vedelia," Cyril continued, his toneced with a chilling arrogance. "But he was stronger than me," Adrian admitted quietly, his gaze fixed on Cyril''s prating stare. "A bet," Cyril chuckled darkly, his eyes narrowing with twisted delight. "I offered you Alicia, and this is how you repay me? You''ve yet to fulfill your end of the bargain, Adrian Dolphis." "It''s over¡ª" Adrian began, but Cyril swiftly cut him off, his crimson aura pulsating with growing intensity. "It is not," Cyril asserted, his voice cutting through the air like a de. Adrian clenched his fists, his resolve firm. "I won''t retract my words. I''ve lost the bet, and I''ve already broken off the engagement. I will honor my word, Cyril¡ª" "Shh... it''s alright," Cyril whispered, his hand tightening around Adrian''s neck. A strangled gasp escaped Adrian''s lips as Cyril''s grip constricted, making it increasingly difficult to breathe. "That''s it," Cyril murmured, a perverse ecstasy dancing in his eyes as vertical slits appeared, resembling those of a hungry predator. "S¡­Stop!" Adrian choked out, his struggles futile against Cyril''s overpowering hold. "You have...." Cyril''s gaze remained cold as he pressed on, ignoring Adrian''s futile attempts to resist. With a calcted motion, he extended his left hand toward Adrian''s mouth, piercing his finger to draw blood. Adrian squirmed and struggled against the intrusion, but to no avail. Forcing Adrian''s lips apart, Cyril administered the blood,pelling him to drink it against his will. Adrian''s initial resistance faded into a desperate struggle, but soon his movements grew weaker, his body sumbing to Cyril''s strength. Within moments, his eyes rolled back, and all strength drained from his limbs, leaving him inert and helpless upon the bed. "...disappointed me." Chapter 334 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [20] John... Chapter 334 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [20] John... "Here we are, James," Reiner''s voice resonated within the confines of a secluded room. Apanied by his wife, the Queen, he had summoned James for an important discussion. "Your Majesty," James acknowledged, apanied by Alicia, who remained silent behind him. "You can drop the formalities, James. You''re as much a member of the royal family as I am," Reiner said with a chuckle, presenting a document. Despite James'' royal status, he held a lower rank than Reiner Dolphis, who held the position of Head of the Dolphis House. James was just the son of the Head of the Raven House. "I imagine you''re quite pleased with the oue," Queen Doria spoke up, her gaze sharp and using. "I''m sorry... but your son wasn''t the right match for my daughter," James replied respectfully. The Queen sighed, her expression softening as she turned her attention to Alicia. "I don''t know all the details of what transpired, but if my son caused you any suffering, I apologize on his behalf. We may have spoiled him too much." "It''s alright," Alicia responded quietly. "Nevertheless, why involve Thomen''s son in this matter? Are you nning to arrange a marriage between him and your daughter? Was that the purpose of the bet?" Reiner asked, his tone tinged with skepticism. "Not exactly. It''s...plicated," James replied evasively, choosing to keep the true nature of their agreement concealed for the time being. "I hope Alea isn''t involved in this, huh?" Reiner''s re bore into James. "No, she''spletely unaware of the situation," James reassured him with a chuckle. "Good," Reiner acknowledged, his expression softening slightly as he produced the official document outlining the engagement agreement between Reiner and Alicia. The parchment bore the signatures, marked in blood, of Reiner and Lazarus Raven. Upon James'' confirmation, Reiner tore the paper apart and consigned it to the mes. "It''s done." "Thank you," James expressed his gratitude. "I might have been insistent, but my son seems to have epted the oue as well," Reiner said with a hint of pride evident in his smile. "Is he alright?" James asked, concerned. @@novelbin@@ "He''s recovering. He''s a Dolphis, after all. Never underestimate him," Reiner replied with a grin. "I wouldn''t dare," James reciprocated with a smile as he turned to leave, apanied by his daughter. "We should make our way. The Third Round will likelymence soon, my dear," Reiner''s wife reminded him, prompting him to nod in agreement. "I will get a look on Adrian, go ahead," she added and left. ¡­ ¡­ As James walked alongside Alicia, an awkward silence enveloped them. Alicia maintained her usual aloof demeanor as she walked ahead. "How is your mother, Alicia...?" James asked, breaking the silence. Alicia''s shoulders tensed slightly before sheposed herself. "Fine." "I see..." James forced a bitter smile. He couldn''t help but feel responsible for the rift, knowing that his decisions had contributed to their current situation. However, he had been left with no choice but to shoulder the me in order to preserve his House. "Alicia... I want you to know that I am proud of you," James expressed earnestly. Alicia remained silent, offering no response as she continued walking away. Sighing heavily, James reached for hismunication device. "Is there any problem?" ["Not really, Professor, but there''s quite a crowd gathered at the entrance. It seems the residents are eager to witness the matches and catch a glimpse of the elite students of Sancte Vedelia. They''re attempting to force their way in, and we''re working to maintain order. However, two of our team members were injured in the process. We''re escorting them to safety."] "Understood..." James nodded, feeling uneasy at the unexpected violence from the residents. He had traveled to other countries with students before, and while excitement wasmon, such aggression was unheard of. ["Professor Raven, the Third Round is about to begin. We need you.] "I''m on my way," James replied, refocusing his attention on the task at hand. *** [Bring your ass. It already started.] John let out a frustrated groan as he read Edward''s message, realizing that time had slipped away from him while he sought a moment of respite outdoors. He had hoped to simply endure the situation and move on, but it seemed the exam was far from over. At least it was the final day, he thought, trying to find a silver lining in the midst of his frustration. () Hecate''s voice rang in unexpectedly. "What?" () "It''s none of your concern," John retorted. () "Is she alright?" John''s tone softened slightly. () "I suppose she''s doing alright then..." John mumbled, a small smile quirking his lips despite the lingering tension. () "You are a Goddess, do something," John grimaced as even Hecate seemed overwhelmed by La''s obsession. () John''s steps faltered as he caught sight of Amelia walking toward him from the opposite direction. Upon noticing John, Amelia flinched, halting in her tracks. As Amelia passed by, John''s voice cut through the air. "Wait." Startled, Amelia turned back to face him, her expression guarded. "What is it?" John held her gaze for a moment, his eyes searching hers for answers. Amelia, feeling ufortable, attempted to speak up. "If there''s nothing¡ª" -BAM! Before she could finish, John''s fist collided with Amelia''s arm, causing her to stagger back in shock. "What?" Amelia recoiled, staring at John in disbelief. "Don''t masquerade as her, you sneaky bitch," John spat, his arm surrounded by a swirling mana circle. Initially taken aback, Amelia¡ªno, Nora¡ªquickly regained herposure, a malicious smirk spreading across her lips. "You''re obstructing my path once again." "What have you done with her?" John''s voice dripped with icy venom as he confronted Nora. To assume someone''s appearance, Nora had to touch and be near that individual, meaning she had likely encountered Amelia. "Oh, are you concerned for her? She''s alive, but she''ll be disposed of once we''ve achieved our goals," Nora sneered. "The Third Horn of Behemoth? If you''re here, you''re after either the King''s or the Queen''s appearance. Given your weakness, I assume you''re aiming for the Queen," John deduced, his approach measured and cold. Nora narrowed her eyes, sensing the shift in John''s demeanor. "This is yourst warning. Where is she?" John''s tone turned chillingly cold, his mana beginning to warp the environment around them. Instinctively, Nora took a step back, realizing that John had grown stronger since theirst encounter. ''He''s be more powerful...'' she noted silently to herself. If she had once been confident of overpowering him, that certainty had evaporated in the face of his newfound strength. "Then I will torture the words out of you." John said and took a step forward but¡­ -Spurt! "...!" John''s eyes widened in shock as he felt a searing pain in his stomach, apanied by a sickening sensation of paralysis creeping through his body. A purple substance oozed from the wound, staining his clothes crimson. "What are you doing, Nora?" A cold voice pierced the air from behind. Struggling against the debilitating effects of the sting, John managed to take a faltering step backward, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated. When he turned to face the source of the voice, his heart sank. Standing before him was a tall, imposing figure, shirtless and emanating an aura of malevolence. Dirty blond hair framed his face, and dark eyes bore into John with a chilling intensity. Purple veins pulsated beneath his skin, and a long, writhing purple sting protruded from his back, poised to strike. John stumbled back, his vision blurred with haze as he recognized the figure before him. He was a Commander of [Behemoth] and... he was extremely dangerous. ''I... have to warn Edward¡­'' John''s thoughts raced frantically as he reached for his phone, but his trembling fingers fumbled, and the device slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground. "Lomar?" Nora spoke up. "Losing yourposure over an insignificant insect like him. We don''t have time for such trifles," Lomar retorted disdainfully. "I know... I know how to reach the Queen," Nora assured, annoyed. With a nod of acknowledgment, Lomar turned his attention back to John. The wriggling sting extended menacingly toward John''s head, but Nora intervened. "No," she eximed, halting Lomar''s actions. "What?" Lomar frowned. "You''ve poisoned him with your sting, haven''t you? Let him suffer a slow and agonizing death," Nora suggested with a malicious smirk. Securing John''s arms, she dragged him into a nearby storage room and sealed the door behind her, leaving him to death''s arms. Chapter 336 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [22] Alvaras Plants Chapter 336 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [22] Alvara''s nts "Start!" As James signaled the start of the match, a surge of mana erupted from the ground, conjuring mana circles that swiftly coalesced into twisting, thorny vines. "Allen, deal with the others," Alvaramanded, her control over the nt-like entities evident. "But, elder sister¡ª" Allen began to protest. "Oh dear, consider it an order, Allen," Alvara interrupted, her voice chillingly authoritative, prompting Allen to obey and direct his attention towards Leire and Martin, apanied by his fellow groupmates. "You''re underestimating us," I retorted, evading the encroaching vegetation with agile movements. Alicia, wielding her burning de with practiced skill, attempted to incinerate the advancing nts, but they continued to proliferate relentlessly. "I have to first ''estimate'' someone before ''underestimating'' them," Alvara replied, her smile fading into a cold expression. -Crack! Suddenly, a massive thorny maw erupted from beneath me, threatening to engulf me whole. Instinctively, I summoned the power of Vysindra, manifesting a mana circle beneath me and calling forth a fiery projectile. "Fireball of Vysindra!" But as the me hurtled towards the gaping maw, a sinister green aura coalesced within it¡ªa sign of Prana. This wasn''t good. -BOOOOM! The collision of Prana with my Fireball sent me careening backwards, disoriented. Before I could regain my bearings, I found myself ensnared by a multitude of thorny vines, each imbued with Ruah and pulsating with Prana. What in the world? Focusing Prana into my limbs, scales materialized around my arms as I unleashed a powerful strike. "Burning ws of Vysindra!" A sphere of fire enveloped me as I attempted to repel the vines, but many still managed to pierce through my defenses, tearing flesh and drawing blood. I could feel her Ruah prating my defenses, while the Prana inflicted its damage through my Ruah-reinforced body. Before I knew it, arger vine emerged, coiling around my throat with its thorns digging in, constricting my airway. Blood trickled from the wounds as I hovered above the ground, helpless in its grip. Alvara remained unmoved, merely directing her hands in silentmands, while Alicia struggled against the onught of carnivorous nts. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I attempted to sear the vine constricting my throat, only to find myself ensnared further as two thick vines coiled around my arms, stretching them taut. More vines entwined around my legs, crushing them mercilessly. Summoning every ounce of mana I could muster, I called upon Samara''s unseen hands to tear the vines away from me, granting me a brief respite as I fell to the ground. Clicking my tongue, I conjured a zing purple sword and propelled myself towards Alvara. Yet, the onught of thorny vines seemed endless, surrounding me from every angle. I shed furiously with my sword, cutting through the Prana and Ruah-infused vines, but more sprouted in their ce, hemming me in on all sides. Summoning another zing sword with a swift motion, I began a relentless assault, the repetitive motion almost bing instinctual as I carved through the vines. Though the effort was draining, I pushed forward, inching closer to Alvara with each swing. She had been preupied with Alicia until now, but as I neared, her gaze turned towards me. Her greenish-yellow eyes flickered briefly before she raised her hand, a surge of mana pulsating around her as a colossal mana circle materialized behind her. From the colossal mana circle emerged a towering nt, resembling a cylindrical structure with an open lid, pulsating with a thickyer of Prana. Even its mere breath seemed to exude Prana. Suddenly, a sharp, cutting wind filled the air, and slender vines sprouted forth in all directions,shing out towards both Alicia and me. Alicia attempted to incinerate the vines with her blood, but to her astonishment, a viscous, slippery liquid coated the vines, smothering her mes. "I-Impossible..." Alicia''s expression mirrored her disbelief as she struggled against the ensnaring vines, only to be swiftly dragged towards the towering nt. "What in the world is that?" I eximed, channeling the power of Anathema''s Fire, but to little avail against Alvara''s new creation. Even my tried-and-tested technique seemed ineffective against her nt. My only recourse was to concentrate my fire onto my zing swords, yet the exertion drained my mana reserves rapidly. "Shit!" I cursed as one of the vines coiled around my arm, the contact of a thick green liquid causing my clothes to melt away. Poison? This was dire indeed. "Vysindra''s Giant Fireball!" Gathering a huge amount of mana, I conjured a massive fireball with my remaining hand, directing it towards Alvara. Alvara merely smiled and waved her hand dismissively. Her towering nt bent its form, its gaping maw wide open, ready to consume my fireball. I watched in disbelief as my attack was effortlessly devoured by her nt. Meanwhile, two thorny vines ensnared my body, dragging me forcefully towards Alvara''s other creation. She had neutralized my Anathemas Fire entirely. Relying on it would only deplete my mana further. I thought I held the elemental advantage, but it seemed Alvara had prepared for even the likes of my fire¡ªperhaps especially so. Refusing to surrender to defeat, I focused my energy, summoning white sand to coil around my arm. I wanted to see how far she could go against me¡­ Alvara''s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed my actions, her hand outstretched. -BOOOOM! A colossal thorny maw erupted from the ground below me, attempting to engulf me, but it was toote. With a flick of my finger, I gathered the white sand into a sharp de at the tip of my index finger and sliced through Alvara''s vines. Then, pinching my thumb with my index finger, I flicked it powerfully towards the thorny mouth below me. -BOOOOOOM! A strange sound reverberated as the white sand engulfed the thorny mouth, exploding into sandy particles that dispersed into the air. @@novelbin@@ But as I turned around, I was met with the sight of Alvara floating in front of me, her expression unreadable as she reached out towards my throat without physical contact. More thorny vines emerged, ensnaring each of my limbs until I waspletely immobilized. Try as I might, I couldn''t summon the white sand to my aid amidst the overwhelming mass of vines constricting my body. "Scorching Raven''s de!" Alicia''s voice echoed from behind Alvara as she attempted tounch an attack, but Alvara remained unfazed, her attention solely focused on me as her towering nt moved to intercept Alicia, overpowering her effortlessly. [] I was painfully aware of that fact. But I couldn''t even muster the strength to move a single finger. The greenish liquid oozing from the vines coiled around me seeped into my body, clouding my senses and leaving me utterly helpless. Amidst the encroaching darkness as my consciousness began to fade¡ª -BOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion reverberated throughout the stadium, shaking its very foundations. The stands trembled, and even the arenas where our battles were waged quivered under the immense force. "The show is over." The voice, neutral yetmanding, echoed resoundingly around us, cutting through the chaos. Then, we beheld it. A looming shadow, hovering ominously above us, positioned directly in front of the VIP box where the King sat. Chapter 340 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [26] Kara Chapter 340 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [26] Kara "What happened, Amael?" Victor asked as I increased my pace. "Nothing..." I replied, my mind preupied with the resurgence of Nevia''s mana. Though Victor seemed skeptical, he refrained from pressing further. Thest time I sensed that unique presence was four months ago, filling me with a strange mix of nostalgia and apprehension. Deep down, I knew our paths would cross again, but the prospect filled me with a sense of dread. It couldn''t have been a hallucination, could it? I was certain¡ªit was her mana. Pushing aside my internal thoughts, I quickened my pace once more, tuning out the chaos and screams surrounding us as we entered the beleaguered pce. It was quite a sight to witness the seat of the King, the symbol of Dolphis Capital''s power, so thoroughly breached. Smoke billowed, mes licked at the crumbling structure, and the sounds of conflict echoed from every corner. Ignoring the carnage around us, I navigated through the inner chambers with impatience, guided by the knowledge gleaned from the Game. It was fairly easy for me to know where they were. And then, as expected... I halted, my heart sinking as I beheld the destruction before me¡ªthe wall breached, the Queen likely taken captive. And clearly, Celeste hadn''t waited for us. Clutching my fists, I steeled myself for the confrontation ahead. "Who do we have here?" an eerie voice echoed from the darkness beyond the shattered wall. Emerging from the shadows was a figure¡ªa sicklyplexioned woman. Kara... A Commander of Behemoth. "Where is she?" I asked icily. "Well, that''s a rather broad question, isn''t it? We have several ''she''s with us," Kara replied, tilting her head with a snicker. "Celeste Indi Zeste," I replied as I closed the distance between us. "Oh? The little Prophetess?" Kara sneered. "She''s with us now. She''ll be quite helpful, you''ll see." "No, she won''t," I retorted. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, closing the gap between us in an instant and delivering a powerful punch. "Is that Amael Falkrona? I''ve heard quite a bit about you. But I can''t understand why ''they'' want you," Kara mused, her curious tone contrasting with the flurry of insect-like arms that parried my attack effortlessly. Despite their fragile appearance, these arms were quite strong, infused with Ruah and capable of deflecting my blows with ease. "Anathemas Fire," I muttered, summoning the fire. Confusion flickered in Kara''s eyes as she instinctively ordered her arms to strike, each tipped with a viscous liquid dripping with potent poison. I could sense the toxicity from miles away¡ªit was no ordinary poison. Gritting my teeth, I let scales envelop my arms, vertical slits appearing in my pupils as I tapped into a deeper well of power, fueled by a relentless hatred that simmered within. "Move away," I growled, my patience wearing thin. There was no time for games. "Try if¨C" Before Kara could finish her sentence, I surged forward, delivering a swift kick to her side. Though her arms moved to protect her, they couldn''t withstand the force of my blow. "Ruah," Imanded, feeling the satisfying crack of bone beneath my strike. Kara grimaced but there was still an eased smile on her face. "Vysindra." I summoned mes to engulf my leg to burn through her defenses. Clicking my tongue, I leapt back Kara smirked, her insect-like arms shifting into position and attacked me once again. But I was prepared. Coiled with mana circles I unleashed a flurry of blows, each strike infused with the Ruah. Kara''s arms moved with fluid grace, deflecting my assaults with uncanny precision. But I continued, and slowly I raised the intensity, strength and mana behind my blows. -BAM! With each passing moment, the intensity of our sh grew, the air crackling with the energy of ourbined forces. Kara''s attacks grew more ferocious, each strike aimed at exploiting my weaknesses with ruthless efficiency. The walls and windows around us exploded into shards of sses unable to withstand the pressure. "Reverse ws of Vysindra!" Taking the timing, I unleashed a torrent of purple fire. -BOOOOM! Kara staggered back, momentarily caught off guard by the sheer force of my attack. Several of Kara''s arms shattered under the force of my attacks, but to my dismay, they quickly regenerated, disying a disturbing resilience. "It''s useless... You should follow us if you don''t want to get hurt," Kara taunted with a smirk, her tone dripping with mockery. "Amael!" Victor''s voice cut through the tension as he finally caught up with me, apanied by Selene. "Victor," I called out. "Y-Yeah?" Victor responded, taken aback by my tone. "Can you take care of her? I need to get down. Celeste might be here," I said, annoyancecing my words. "Yeah, leave it to me," Victor replied with a grin. @@novelbin@@ "I''ll stay with him," Selene said, as she chose to stand by Victor''s side. It was a relief knowing they would have each other''s backs. I wasn''t sure if he could handle a Commander of Behemoth alone. "Do you think I''ll kindly let you pass?!" Karaughed hysterically as she lunged forward, her arms poised to strike. "Raven Sword!" Victor''s voice rang as he summoned a massive broadsword into existence before me, itsrge presence blocking Kara''s advance. "Thanks," I muttered to Victor as I strode past Kara. Her armsshed out in retaliation, but Selene intercepted, thrusting her rapier and severing the limbs with a swift, precise motion. "You''re heading towards death, ahahaha!" Kara''sughter echoed behind me, unsettling in its jubnce. Descending the stairs, I felt my senses beginning to dull, overwhelmed by the thick waves of Prana emanating from the Horn below. But I couldn''t afford to lose focus. I heightened my senses to their maximum. Finally, I came to a halt, my gaze drawn to the sight before me¡ªthe giant jar of water draining to reveal the Horn, the ground around it marred by destruction and ice, evidence of Celeste''s fight. A man stood before the Horn, his back to me, while nearby, the Queeny on the brink of death, her lifeblood pooling beneath her. Nora stood nearby, arms crossed, her gaze sharp as she noticed my arrival. Scanning the area, I located Celeste¡ªbruised, bloodied, and bound to the wall, her eyes widening in shock at the sight of me. But amidst the chaos, I sensed something amiss¡ª''her'' presence had vanishedpletely. "You arrive at a good timing, Amael Falkrona," Nora remarked with a smile. "At least we don''t have to go searching for you." Ignoring her taunts, I took a step forward, summoning Samara''s power to appear before Celeste. With a swift motion, I released her from her bonds, hoisting her onto my shoulder before leaping away to safety,nding on the ground a safe distance away from the impending danger. Celeste avoided meeting my gaze, her expression fraught with shame and tremors wracking her body. I know very well what she was feeling. Powerlessness. A feeling I had been used tost year. "You fought well," I murmured softly, gently cing her against the wall. Silent tears welled in Celeste''s eyes as she bit her lip, her fingers clutching desperately at my sleeves. "Nora, take the Queen and leave," Lomarmanded abruptly, his attention still fixed on the Horn before us. Confusion flickered across Nora''s features at the unexpected directive. "I thought you intended to kill her?" Lomar''s gaze remained on the Horn. "ns have changed. She may yet prove useful to us alive. Leave now. I''ll retrieve the Horn and join you with their two bodies once I''m finished." A smirk yed across Nora''s lips, her gaze flickering briefly to me and Celeste as Lomar referred to us as "two bodies." "Very well," she acquiesced, lifting the Queen onto her shoulder before departing, shooting me a final contemptuous re before disappearing into the shadows. "If you surrender now, your death can be swift and painless," Lomar offered. I gently removed Celeste''s grip from my sleeves and turned to face him. "But if you choose to resist," Lomar continued, his tone cold, "I''ll make you watch her suffer before I end you in the most excruciating manner imaginable." As he turned to face me, his tail squirmed with malevolent intent. A fleeting thought crossed my mind, a connection between the Game and my role as the supposed Antagonist of the Second Game. The resemnce between the character I yed and Leon, coupled with the possibility of it being rooted in Edward''s genes, lingered in my thoughts. "You sound remarkably like your bitch of sister, Lomar," I retorted, a smirk ying at the corners of my lips. Against scum like them... "I hope you won''t regret your embarrassing words when you will groan under my feet." There was no need to restrain that side of me¡ªnot now, not ever. Chapter 343 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [29] My Hope Chapter 343 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [29] My Hope "Show a little more happiness," Edward asked, a smile on his lips. "...what?" John replied, his expression hard. Both of their hands were bound, treated like criminals and guarded closely aboard a ship. Destination: Sancta Vedelia. "I said, try to be happy about being with your brother-inw," Edward repeated. "Fuck off," John shot back. Sitting on the cold, damp ground, John rested his arm on his knee with an annoyed expression. "It''s also for La''s sake," Edward reminded John, his tone serious. "I know. I just despise this Game," John admitted. "What don''t you hate?" Edward scoffed. "Except La, of course." "You seem too carefree, Edward, considering how the First Game ended," John said but didn''t finish, noting the stiffness in Edward''s expression. After all, it had barely been a month since Thomen''s and Elona''s deaths. "Maybe things would have been different if you''d helped me from the start," Edward said, his tone indifferent. "You had your goals, I had mine. I wouldn''t risk La''s safety for this wretched Kingdom," John replied coldly. "You sound more mature. What kind of mental torture did that idiot King put you through?" Edward arched a brow. John remained silent. The truth was, Elona''s death weighed heavily on his mind. She had been a childhood acquaintance, and her loss, along with Edward''s imprisonment, had deeply affected La. Belle Falkrona had been trying to help La and Miranda cope, but it was difficult even for her, as she mourned her brother and niece. "You want La''s safety as much as I do, but I''m sure you''re not foolish enough to think you can guarantee it, regardless of the events of the Second and Third Games," Edward continued. "You can escape Celesta to avoid the First Game''s ending. You can even flee the continent of Sancta Vedelia to some remote ind to escape the Second Game''s bad ending. But if we don''t stop the Third Game''s bad ending... I don''t know much about it, but I''m sure it won''t bode well for this world." John clenched his fists. He hadn''t fully participated in the Third Game, but he knew its ending all too well. "What do you propose then?" John asked. Edward smiled. "We keep our cool. Stay calm and collected. You can fight back, but don''t go overboard. There are plenty of dangerous enemies in there. Acting recklessly right from the start would be foolish." "Slow and steady, then," John agreed. "Yeah. Personally, I might need some time before I can awaken my Olphean Bloodline. Until then, I''d prefer to keep it under wraps and maintain a ''calm'' facade as best I can. You should do the same. Alfred isn''t around so you better work on your anger issues," Edward advised. "Tch," John clicked his tongue irritably. "And who killed the King''s brother in a fit of rage?" "I''m pretty sure you would''ve done the same if the roles were reversed," Edward retorted, shooting John a re. "What the hell¡­" Meanwhile, the other prisoners listened intently to their conversation, with their mouths wide open not understanding a single bit. John scoffed before something crossed his mind, causing him to fix Edward with a piercing stare. "Just know that I''ll never trust youpletely, Edward. It was true in Celesta, and it''ll be even more so in Sancta Vedelia. You''ve yed this Game before; I''m sure you understand what I mean," John warned. "I know, and I wouldn''t expect anything less from you," Edward replied with a smile. "Then you''d better understand that I won''t let you disrupt the plot again. You can intervene if necessary, but it must remain predictable, or we''ll end up with simr oues." "I know that. But first, we need to gain the strength to awaken our abilities," Edward agreed. "I''m working on it, just like you should be. You have three Legacies, right?" John asked. "Even if I do, it''splicated," Edward replied. John snorted. "Whatever god sent you here certainly favored youpared to me." "Are you sulking now? Shall I remind you of the destruction you caused in Celesta alongside La in her Viiness'' route?" Edward shot back. "I''m not the same ''John''," John retorted. "Then I''m not the same ''Edward''," Edward countered. A tense silence settled between Edward and John as they locked eyes, until Edward lowered his cuffed hands to the ground. "John, you''re a reincarnator just as much as I am. I''m sure you understand, like I do deep inside, that we can''t erase the parts of ourselves that have always been in ''their'' genes, or whatever you want to call it. Perhaps... I don''t know. Maybe epting it could help us fully inhabit these bodies," Edward suggested. John bowed his head slightly. "...maybe." *** -BOOOOM! "Vysindra''s Burning ws!" I summoned a mana circle and unleashed fiery ws towards Lomar. His hand swiftly countered the attack. "You are weak," he stated coldly. -BAM! Surprise flickered in Lomar''s eyes as I appeared behind him,nding a punch on his back. However, his Prana-protected back remained unscathed. "zing Sword of Vysindra," I thrust my sword towards him, but his tail deflected the burning de. Lomar turned to face me, his expression contorted. "You dare to attack me?" "You''re rather noisy, Lomar," I retorted, widening my smirk as I swung my leg towards his side. -BAM! Though he shifted slightly, he didn''t seem greatly affected. "A weakling like yo-" I thrust my right palm forward. "Giant Fireball of Vysindra." -BOOOOM! A purple fireball erupted, engulfing him and sending shockwaves through the air. As the smoke cleared, Lomar stood a meter from his original position, his tail coiled defensively around him. "Your weak attacks won''t-" Lomar began. "Vysindra''s Reverse Foot ws." -BAM! Iunched myself forward, delivering a powerful kick to his stomach, causing him to slide back slightly. "Pathetic trash!!!" Lomar''s frustration showed as his tail coiled around my leg, his sting threatening to pierce me. Not good. His poison could easily incapacitate me. "Samara!" Invisible arms emerged, catching Lomar''s tail. He frowned, sensing the resistance. -BOOOM! A surge of Prana burst from his body, causing me to grimace. I summoned white sand around my hand and punched out. -BOOOOM! Lomar staggered back several meters. With my leg freed, I kicked off the ground, gathering more white sand. Lomar touched his bruised cheek, blood staining his mouth as he red at me. "First Movement." I snapped my wrist, shaping the white sand into a ring. Lomar''s eyes widened as he watched the vibrating sand ring. "Scared, are you?" I taunted, sneering. Lomar''s expression turned icy as he gathered mana, summoning a massive mana circle before me. From it, a torrent of dark, sticky hands surged at incredible speed. Time seemed to crawl as I saw the hands closing in on me. But my white sand swiftly formed a barrier in front of my body, shielding the vital areas and blocking the hands. "Come on! You''re a Behemoth Commander, yet you''re hiding¡ª" "Trash," Lomar interrupted, appearing above me as his tailshed out. "zing Wall of Vysindra," I countered with my other hand, deflecting his tail, but not before it tore a sizable chunk of flesh from my left arm. Ignoring the poison numbing my left arm, I flinched my hand. "Ring." The Sand Ring shot towards Lomar, embedding itself in his chest. There was a moment of silence before¡ª -BOOM! Lomar vanished from my sight, hurtling towards the ceiling at bullet speed. "UARGH!" He spat blood, a circr scar forming on his chest. "Getting beaten so pathetically by trash? That must be humiliating for a Behemoth Commander. Or perhaps you''re the weakest among them?" "¡­!" Lomar''s mouth hung open wide. -BOOM! I dodged his Prana beam with a leap, but as I looked up, his fist filled my vision. @@novelbin@@ Fast! "Ugh!" I hit the ground hard, unable to evade the blow. "Fucking human trash!" -BAM! I rolled to my left, dodging the tail, but another one sprouted from his back and ensnared my left arm. "A-Amael!!" Celeste''s voice rang out with concern. I reached out for the white sand, attempting to form a ring, but my right arm was also trapped by another tail. Lomar''s imposing figure hovered over me, his main tail poised ominously in front of my chest, a dark energy swirling at its tip. [] "¡­!" My left arm was numb, and my right was ensnared by his tail. I called upon Samara''s arms, but they were swiftly countered by his second tail. "Anathemas Fire!!!" I poured all the mana I could gather into a massive pir of fire, aiming to engulf Lomar, but he coiled around his tail, his smirk turning into a cold re as his tail began to freeze. To my left, Celeste staggered, her hand outstretched. "Leave him!!!" "AHAHAAHAH! LOOK AT HIM DYING!!" Lomar''sughter echoed. -BOOOOM! His tail glowed a foreboding red as it shot towards my chest, piercing my heart. But Lomar abruptly stoppedughing, sensing something amiss. "¡­!" A massive force rippled behind him as his tail intercepted Trinity Nihil, preventing it from piercing his back. My body dissolved into particles of sand on the ground, and I reappeared behind him. Damn it. Surprising freaks like him doesn''t seem to work, huh? Gripping Trinity Nihil tightly, I pushed deeper, but Lomar''s tail, despite bleeding profusely, resisted. -Spurt! Suddenly, Lomar''s second tail pierced my left side. I red at him, pushing through the pain to thrust Trinity Nihil forward. His main tail was slowly disintegrating under the Holy de. "You... bastard!!!" -SPURT! His third tail pierced my stomach. "UAGH!" I spat out a mouthful of blood, his poison corrupting my internal organspletely. I just wanted to close my eyes forever. Lomar''s calm demeanor soon paled as he saw the shining de nearing his heart. "RELEASE!!!" -BOOOOOOOOOM! I was hurled away at tremendous speed, crashing against the wall due to the sheer amount of Prana surrounding Lomar. His entire appearance shifted, his strength multiplying several times over. I had never witnessed so much Prana surrounding someone before. He grew taller and bulkier, fangs sprouting in his mouth, his eyes turning pitch ck. "KRAAAAAAH!" He unleashed a deafening scream, sending shockwaves of Prana rippling out, eliciting a response from the Behemoth''s Horn. "A-Amael?!" Celeste crawled to me, clutching her stomach. She appeared to be poisoned as well. She shouldn''t even be alive, but her Prophetess powers might be weakening the poison''s effects significantly. My facey against the ground, but I forced my body to turn, facing the ceiling. Soon, Celeste''s pale, tear-streaked face reced my vision. "I-I¡­!" She reached out her hand to my wounds as a soothing breeze seemed to cover them. "...are you an¡­idiot? I have internal wounds, not external¡­" I muttered, grimacing. Celeste bit her lip, her hand resting on my stomach, where dark blood seeped out. "W-Why¡­ why did youe¡­?" She asked, her voice trembling. I didn''t answer. Celeste nodded slightly, tears choking her voice. "I¡­ understand. I-I will give up my status as Prophetess¡­ I-I will give up my faith in the Holy Tree¡­" "...what?" I frowned. "A-Another Prophetess will be born, just like when Mama died, a-and you can protect her¡­ so now leave¡­" Celeste pleaded. Oh. I understand now¡­ She seems to have interpreted my words and desires regarding the Prophetess. "...what are you bbering about?" I tightened my grip on Trinity Nihil. The poison slowed down, numbing all the pain. "...I don''t want the Prophetess," I mumbled, raising my upper body. "¡­B-But¡­" I regarded her seriously. "I want you. I want you to be the Prophetess. Only you are eptable. You are the best suited. No, you are the only one truly meant for it¡­" "¡­!" Celeste''s eyes widened as more tears streamed down her cheeks. Stabbing Trinity Nihil into the ground, I painfully rose to my feet. "¡­because you are Sancta Vedelia''s Hope." I gently patted her hair before turning away. "And my Hope." For this world. "You''ve finished your transformation, huh?" I called out, but he didn''t respond. He seemed in a trance-like state. I extended my left arm. "It''s my turn then." Gripping Trinity Nihil with my right arm, I cut the cuff around my left wrist and did the same for my right wrist. The ground rumbled violently as I did so. Lastly, I retrieved the ck coin hanging around my neck as a pendant. A gift from my mother before she handed me over to Oryanna Olphean and Thomen Falkrona, sending me to Celesta. She sealed away all traces of my Olphean Bloodline for the right moment for my well-being. "War Goddess, Athena," I raised the coin high above my head. "Bestow upon me once more your pure Bloodline and release me from my stigma." Chapter 344 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [30] Athenas Providence Chapter 344 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [30] Athena''s Providence Over a decade ago... In the shadow of the Holy Tree of Eden, the moon cast its glow upon a solemn gathering. "I...beg you...take him," a woman''s voice trembled through the night. Lydia Alea Olphean stood there, barely twenty, cradling a small, white-haired boy in her arms, tears streaming down her face. "Alea..." Another woman, resembling Lydia save for her dark hair, gazed at her younger sister with sorrow. Seeing her nephew, Amael, in such a state pained her deeply too. "Oryanna...please..." Lydia implored once more. Oryanna''s face twisted in anguish, her eyes already weary from sleepless nights and now burdened further by grim news. "I''m asking you too, Oryanna, and you as well, brother," a tall man approached Lydia, gently touching his son''s face in her arms. He was Kleines Falkrona. "...what''s happened, Kleines?" Thomen, looking as worn and broken as Oryanna, asked his younger brother. "It''splex, brother..." Kleines sighed, a bitter smile touching his lips as he stroked Amael''s hair. "But...the Olphean Bloodline shes with something else within him..." "He''s been suffering for days... I can''t bear to see him in pain any longer... so we... we decided to seal it," Lydia exined, cing a coin pendant around Amael''s neck. "I see¡­" Oryanna replied, her uncertainty mirroring Thomen''s. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to take Amael with them. He was their nephew, and their love for him ran deep. But recent events had cast a heavy pall over their household. Elona, their daughter, had been temporarily entrusted to Belle Falkrona so that Oryanna and Thomen could gather themselves. "I know... this isn''t the ideal time for you..." Lydia bit her lip. "...Edwin was like a son to me too..." Oryanna''s fists clenched, tears finally breaking free. Edwin Falkrona, Oryanna and Thomen''s eldest son and Elona''s older brother, had passed away just days ago, a tragedy yet unknown to anyone outside the immediate family. "Amael is in danger here..." Kleines remarked. "It can''t be a coincidence. First Edwin, now Amael..." Thomen gritted his teeth before sighing. "We''ll do it." "T-Thomen?" Oryanna looked at him, bewildered. "No one outside the family knows about Edwin''s death... and he hardly interacted with others due to his condition. We''ve kept to ourselves, stayed in our mansion to avoid threats, though it didn''t save Edwin in the end. But Elona remains unaware. She''s lost memories due to the trauma, and that''s a blessing. We''ll care for and raise Amael as our own, for Elona and for us. We need to pull ourselves together, Oryanna," Thomen exined. Oryanna bowed her head for a moment, then turned to her younger sister, whose face was etched with sorrow. She was afraid of losing Amael, just as Oryanna feared for her own son. Gazing at Amael, a tender smile graced Oryanna''s lips as she caressed his face. "Okay, Alea." Alea kissed Amael''s forehead gently and passed him to Oryanna. "You can visit whenever you like, or rather, you should. He''s your son, after all," Thomen said. "I will, but I''ll have to assume your identity, sister. Amael shouldn''t know his true identity and mustn''t return to Sancta Vedelia, at least until he can defend himself," Lydia stated. "I''ll handle the nobles here. For those who knew Amael, we''ll say he sumbed to illness. You should do the same in Celesta. No one knows about Edwin, correct?" Kleines asked. "Yes... Edwin was raised by father, and just as we brought him to Celesta..." Thomen''s fists clenched with emotion. Kleines ced aforting hand on Thomen''s shoulder. "You have to stay strong, Thomen. For Elona." Thomen managed a bitter smile. "Yes." *** "Why am I seeing this?" I asked. "I thought you would appreciate it, Alea''s son," a woman''s voice echoed behind me. Turning, I beheld a stunning figure, her beauty transcendent. Her long, golden hair cascaded around her, and her bright green eyes shimmered. "Athena, I presume?" Athena smiled. "Indeed." "So, is this some sort of alternate dimension resulting from my awakening?" I asked. "No," Athena shook her head. "Perhaps ''recording'' would be a better term." "Recording?" I furrowed my brow. "Unfortunately, yes. I passed away years ago, but I took measures to prepare for your awakening, thest of my bloodline," Athena rified. "You died...?" I trailed off, surprised. "There''s no need for astonishment," Athena sighed, surveying the expansive white surroundings. "I lived my life on my own terms, knowing my end woulde eventually. It just arrived sooner than expected." "Well, I''m sorry to hear that," I mumbled, unsure of what else to say. Athena chuckled softly, approaching me. "You resemble Connor more now." "Connor... right, you knew him," I muttered. Athena nodded. "Connor was destined for greatness. Incredibly gifted and wise. His only w, perhaps, was his excessive concern for others." "I share that sentiment," I agreed. Athena smiled sadly, gazing at me. "He missed you dearly, Amael. He was eagerly anticipating seeing you again." "..." "May I talk to you about a personal and much more serious matter now, Amael?" Athena''s tone became serious. I nodded at her. ¡­ ¡­ After my conversation with Athena, a heavy silence settled in. "It seems my time is finallying to an end in every sense," Athena murmured, her form beginning to dissolve into particles. "Thank you, for sharing that with me," I said genuinely. "It was something I needed to hear." A gentle smile graced Athena''s lips. "Please, take care of Alea and Christina. They are like daughters to me, just as you are like a son, even though I didn''t get to see you grow up after you left Sancta Vedelia. Still take care of yourself as well." "Don''t worry. You can rest assured," I reassured her. As Athena faded awaypletely, she left me with her parting words. "Take care of Cleenah for me." "I will," I nodded. She didn''t need to request that because I will do it anyway. *** -RUUUUUUMBLE!!! I blinked, finding myself back in the sealed room with the Horn beside me. Lomar observed me with extreme caution. ncing down at my hands, I noticed they were emitting an amberish glow. My hair had transformed to pure white, and my once-ck irises now gleamed with amber hues. A radiant amber aura enveloped my entire being, while an emblem manifested on my left hand, pulsating with intense energy. Different from the emblem on Christina''s or mom''s hand. ____ [Edward Amael Falkrona/ Idea Olphean] [17] [8th Ascension] [Amael Idea Olphean Synchronization: 72% ] [Nyrel Loyster Synchronization: 38%] [Charm: 77] [Vysindra''s Oath~8th Ring~] [Spirit Lord~6th Anima''s Core~] [Needle of Fate~3rd Needle~] [Athena''s Providence] [???] ____ "Hell yes¡­!" I eximed, clenching my fists as I felt the surge of mana coursing through me. The ground trembled violently, but I swiftly brought my mana under control, halting the upheaval in an instant. My mastery over mana had grown exponentially, and my senses sharpened immensely since awakening. However, the euphoria wouldn''tst long before my body weakened, adjusting to my newfound power, akin to Alicia''s experience. I needed to act fast. -BAM! I instinctively dodged, narrowly avoiding a strike that could have cost me my head. Though the shockwave threatened to rupture my eardrums, the War Aura shielded me from harm. Lomar emitted a fierce shriek as he materialized before me in an instant. I prepared to evade, but remembering Celeste behind me, I sidestepped and delivered a swift knee strike. -BAM! Lomar''s body bent unnaturally as he was sent hurtling at incredible speed, crashing into the wall. Launching myself forward, I found myself already face-to-face with a bewildered Lomar. Pivoting on my heel, I delivered a powerful kick to his stomach. -BOOM! The entire wall crumbled under the force of the impact as Lomar spat out a mouthful of blood. Moving swiftly, I grabbed one of his tails, tightening my grip before wrenching it away with force. I smirked triumphantly, discarding Lomar''s tail like trash. "I feelpletely reborn, Lomar. Hm?" -BAM! Lomar''s fists struck my face, sending me sliding back several meters. Wiping my lips, I saw the blood staining my skin. He was still a Commander of Behemoth, after all. I shouldn''t underestimate him. "As the first witness and opponent of my awakened form, allow me to show you the vast difference between us, little Hybrid," I dered arrogantly, positioning my left hand above my right. The emblem on my left hand pulsed even more intensely as an amber vertical line materialized between my palms, gradually taking shape. -RUMBLE! The ground beneath my hands split apart under the sheer pressure, and both floor and ceiling were pierced by the amber aura. After a few more moments, I clenched my fists. -BOOM! A shockwave rippled outwards, and something materialized between my hands. "Athena''s Providence. Divine Sword, Perseus." An ethereal amber longsword materialized, adorned with unique patterns and a white hilt. The de was long and slightly curved at the tip. Seeing Lomar take a step back, I smiled sadistically. "Don''t be scared already, Lomar." -BAM! As I swung Perseus through the air, an amber shockwave formed, creating a wave-de that cleaved through everything in its path. Though Lomar narrowly dodged, the wall behind him was sliced clean through like butter. Pointing Perseus at Lomar, I grinned. "You''d best prepare yourself instead of just admiring my new form, though I must admit, it does look rather intimidating." Perseus glowed brightly, its de shimmering until, with a thunderous sound, several wave-des shot forth. -BOOOOOOM! Each wave cut through everything in its path¡ªthe walls, the ground, the ceiling, and even the area where the Horn was glowing. "AURGHH!" Lomar groaned as one of the des sliced a sizable chunk from his leg. "Don''t look away, Commander of Behemoth," I advised kindly as more waves surged towards him. Lomar attempted to move, but his left leg remained immobile. When he nced down, his eyes widened in shock. His leg¡ªor rather, the wound inflicted upon it¡ªglowed with an amber hue. "Oh, I almost forgot to mention," I swirled Perseus in my hand and traced the de with my index finger. "Perseus''s de once severed Medusa''s head and was bathed in her blood. Setting aside the gruesome details, anything touched by Perseus''s de bes ''cursed.'' Quite useful, wouldn''t you agree?" -BOOOM! Unable to evade the remaining des, Lomar was hurled against the wall once more. This time, the wound in his stomach began to petrify, taking on an amber hue. Lomar''s form slowly began to fade as he reverted to his normal state, having sustained significant damage. "Y-YOU!!!!" I scratched my ear, finding themotion irritating. Snapping my fingers, Perseus vanished, leaving Lomar puzzled. @@novelbin@@ "Don''t get too happy," I widened my smirk, extending my hands as though grasping a bow. -RUUUUUUMBLE! "Athena''s Providence. Come forth, Khryskatos." -BOOOOM! Horror contorted Lomar''s expression as he beheld the magnificent shimmering bow in my grasp. "We''re only just beginning, so..." I pulled the string taut, conjuring a stunning amber arrow between my fingers. "Don''t make it too easy." Chapter 345 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [31] Navas Dolphis Chapter 345 [Event] [Dolphian Kingdom Under Ruins] [31] Navas Dolphis In the stadium, where the exam was taking ce, the battle continued relentlessly, showing no signs of slowing down. Both students and teachers alike were worn out from the ongoing conflict. Despite being in better physical condition, the teachers felt the weight of their responsibility to protect the students and were giving their all to fulfill that duty. "Watch out!" With a swift movement, Cylien deflected a powerful attack just in time to protect Roda from harm. Roda, breathing heavily, looked at Cylien with gratitude. "Thank you, Senior Cylien..." Cylien nodded, her hand still extended. "We need to stay vignt." "When will this end..." Roda wondered aloud, scanning the weary faces around her. Exhaustion hung heavy in the air, and uncertainty loomed as they faced the relentless onught. "Probably... until they achieve their goal," Cylien said, her gaze turning skyward. High above, two figures shed tirelessly, locked inbat for over an hour without pause: Reiner Dolphis and Navas Dolphis. -BOOOM! "Protect us!" Cylien swiftly shielded herself and Roda from the barrage of fire attacks aimed their way. They staggered back as a dozen members of Behemoth descended upon them. "There she is!" "Cylien ryon!" "Capture her!" Cylien concentrated, attempting to summon a mana circle, but her efforts faltered, the circle trembling with instability. @@novelbin@@ "Senior!" Roda rushed to Cylien''s side, ready to defend her, but before she could act¡ª -BOOOOM! A crimson rain of blood cascaded violently, piercing through the attackers, leaving them lifeless on the ground. As the blood drained from their bodies, a chilling sight unfolded before them. The once-threatening figures nowy as mere husks of flesh and bone. Roda and Cylien looked up to see a striking figure hovering above them. Her jet-ck hair billowed around her, her pale face exuding an icy demeanor, and her crimson eyes piercing through them as the blood swirled around her. Elizabeth slowly descended to the ground, extending her arms. With a sucking sound, the blood was drawn into her body, filling her mouth. "Disgusting," Elizabeth muttered, a faint smirk ying on her lips. The sight sent shivers down Roda''s spine. It was the first time she had witnessed Elizabeth in such a state. Though she had heard rumors of her past deeds, seeing her like this was truly unsettling. Elizabeth exuded a palpable bloodlust, her aura tinged with danger. "Elizabeth, are you alright?" Cylien asked, a hint of concern in her voice. She dreaded the thought of Elizabeth sumbing once again to her primal instincts, as she had struggled with in the past until Connor intervened. Elizabeth turned towards Cylien, her smile easing. "Yes. Have you seen my sister?" "She went with Victor and Amael towards the pce, I believe," Cylien responded. "I see," Elizabeth replied tersely, but her expression soon shifted. Just like Cylien. "...!" A rumble coursed through the ground, apanied by a surge of powerful mana emanating from a distant location, reaching even their position. ncing skyward, they observed a hint of amber tinting the sky, a presence reminiscent of Connor Olphean. "W-what?" Cylien was utterly perplexed. It couldn''t be Christina, whose mana signature was distinctively different. So, who could it be? Meanwhile, Elizabeth''s gaze was drawn elsewhere¡ªtowards the pce. A fleeting smile tugged at her lips before she quickly suppressed it. *** -BAM! "You''re weak, Reiner." "UGHHH!" Reiner groaned as he crashed onto the tribune, shattering several seats. His gaze shot upward as Navas descended towards him within a pir of water. -SPLASH! -BOOOOOM! The ground was gouged deeply, leaving nothing below, but Reiner managed to evade. His breath came ragged, his face marred by blood and bruises. Low on mana, he couldn''t fight properly even if he tried because his opponent was his brother alive. Guilt weighed heavily on him as he looked at his older brother. ''Maybe things... would have been different if I had talked it out with him.'' That was his only regret. His fear of Behemoth had driven him to drastic decisions regarding his brother, only worsening their rift. -Spurt! "GUAH!" Suddenly, Reiner froze as a long, flowing de pierced his chest, forcefully prating his water armor. Reiner grasped the de fiercely, ring at Navas. Navas met his gaze coldly. "With that weak mind of yours, you won''t get anywhere, Reiner." Coughing up blood, Reiner yanked out the de, crimson droplets staining the ground. "Look around you," Navas said, gesturing to the students fighting and crying out for help. The once-beautiful stadium of Dolphis''s capitaly in ruins. Ignoring his brother, Reiner slowly ascended into the sky, joining Navas. "Look around you and behold your capital," Reiner repeated, gesturing towards the city visible around them. Reiner surveyed his surroundings, his eyes widening in shock. In just half an hour, everything had changed. Every corner seemed ravaged, smoke and fire billowing from various parts of the city. Even the pce, visible in the distance,y in ruins. The screams and cries of his people echoed through the streets, a chilling reminder of their plight. "Why..." Reiner ground his teeth furiously, his re fixed on Navas. "...this was your city too?!!!" -BOOOOM! Reiner''s punch carried such force that it sent shockwaves rippling through the air, destroying nearby rooftops and hurling Navas out of the stadium. "Ugh." Navas narrowed his eyes, coughing up blood as Reiner''s blow caved in his chest. Seizing Reiner''s arm, Navas twisted his body and hurled Reiner forcefully to the ground. -BAM! "Die with your beloved city, Reiner." A surge of mana gathered in front of Navas''s outstretched hand, forming a massive mana circle. "Dark Floods." -BOOOOOOOOM! "..." Navas nced down at the deep crater before shifting his gaze towards the pce. His brows furrowed as he sensed a powerful surge of mana moments ago. With a swift kick off the air, he vanished, hurtling towards the pce at an incredible speed. His figure moved so fast it seemed to blur through the air. Within seconds, he arrived in front of the pce. "..." His eyes fell upon Kara''s lifeless body on the ground, but he paid it little heed. Instead, his gaze shifted towards a man leaning unconscious against a pir, with a girl sleeping soundly on hisp. It was Victor and Selene. Navas extended his hands, summoning an ominous mana circle to dispatch them both instantly, but... "..." Sensing the Horn''s pulsations below, he descended the stairs impatiently. Something felt amiss. His footsteps echoed loudly in the sealed room, crushing ss shards and treading upon the uneven and damaged ground. "..." His cold gaze settled first on a disfigured figure embedded in the wall. Though hardly recognizable amidst the holes and deformities, it was indeed Lomar. *** "Shhh..." I whispered in a barely audible tone, covering Celeste''s mouth with my hand. After taking my time dispatching Lomar, I reluctantly halted upon sensing a menacing presence heading straight towards us. Forcing Celeste to move with me, I dragged her forcefully and hid behind a destroyed wall, her back pressed against my chest. My amber eyes glowed as I observed Navas Dolphis examining the Horn. Monsters kepting, one after another. Even though I had awakened, I knew I couldn''t defeat him in my current state. "Stop wriggling already," I scowled as Celeste struggled in my grasp. Her ears burned red, but I ignored it. A monster capable of killing us both was there. "Finally..." Navas muttered as he touched the Horn, causing it to vanish. ''Damn it...'' I cursed inwardly as I watched him take the Horn. This Event had been a failure. There was nothing more I could do. If he was here, it meant that Reiner Dolphis had been defeated. "Now¡­" Navas suddenly turned around¡ª-toward us. Fuck. "Either youe willingly, and I''ll grant you a painless death, or you attempt to flee, in which case..." Navas''s mana sent shivers down my spine. "Your death will be brutal." I closed my eyes briefly before releasing my grip on Celeste''s mouth and attempting to stand. "No...!" Celeste gripped my sleeves, her expression filled with worry as she shook her head. I gently removed her hand. "I have a n. Run away." "N-No! I won''t!" "You''re the Prophetess; you can''t die here," I insisted firmly. "B-But...!" "I have a n to escape, but I can''t do it with you here as a burden, Celeste," I sighed, meeting her gaze pleadingly. Celeste lowered her gaze. With a small smile, I emerged from our hiding spot. "Well, well, you''vee for the Horn. How about leaving peacefully like that?" I suggested, extending my arms. "You''re the one who killed Lomar?" Navas asked, his gaze intense as he looked at me. "Is that a question? Do you see anyone else strong enough to defeat him here?" I retorted with a scoff, ncing around exaggeratedly. "I see," Navas smiled. "I''ll grant you a painless death, but not for the girl." "Before you speak of her fate, you''ll have to go through me, Navas Dolphis, one of the four executors of Behemoth," I dered with a chuckle, beckoning him towards me arrogantly. "Your name," Navas asked, as Prana began to explode from him. "You may call me Amael Idea Olphean, or... Edward Falkrona," I replied with a smile. "Olphean...?" Navas''s eyes narrowed. "...And Falkrona?" "That''s right," I affirmed, and the emblem in my left hand glowed as Perseus slowly took shape. "If you know who you''re up against, I suggest you kindly..." "..." Navas''s narrowed gaze fell on Perseus. I smirked. "...to scram with your tail between your legs." Chapter 346 [Epilogue]: [Second Game: First Part] Chapter 346 [Epilogue]: [Second Game: First Part] "If you know who you''re up against, I suggest you kindly...to scram with your tail between your legs." [] "Both." -BOOOM! I swung Perseus with a powerful vertical strike towards Navas. The amber sh gouged the ground deeply, covering it in an amber hue and destroying everything in its path. "Such things don''t work on me," Navas dered, raising his hand and summoning a wall of water filled with potent Prana. -SPLASH! Navas''s waterpletely countered the force behind my attack, but... ?" Navas''s eyes widened as he saw the water suddenly turning into kes of amber, falling to the ground like a beautiful amber rain. "Divine Sword Perseus!" I stabbed Perseus into the ground and grinned. The ground cracked, and from all the fissures, an amber light shone. A tremendous amount of mana left my body and seeped into Perseus before plunging into the ground. "Amber Quake!" -RUUUUUUMBLE! The ground trembled as an amber light exploded. Rays of amber shot out in hundreds, striking everything above the ground. Navas quickly summoned a flowing sword and cut away the rays, dodging them with ease thanks to his incredible speed. However, his water sword was taking damage from countering the rays; upon contact, it started to be rigid and heavy. "Now..." I observed Navas dodging the rays and freed my hands from Perseus, still stabbed in the ground. Summoning another Providence of Athena, "Khryskatos," I felt immense pressure in my arms as the muscles stiffened. Wielding another Divine Weapon would take a toll, likely rendering me out ofmission for a week, but against such a monster, I had few other choices. Pulling the string of Khryskatos with all my strength, I narrowed my eyes, aiming at the moving Navas. Gathering a vast amount of mana, I formed a long and robust arrow. "First Form." My bow transformed, growingrger, and the arrow lengthened with a sharper, bigger arrowhead. Pulling back the string with even more force, I channeled additional mana. Some of my veins couldn''t withstand the pressure, exploding and causing blood to seep from my arms, but I ignored it until finally releasing the arrow. -BOOOOOM! The arrow shot out at great speed, hitting the exact spot where Navas appeared. "!" Navas noticed the arrow just in time and released a terrifying tsunami of water, but my arrow tore through the wall of water, continuing its path with immense power. In the end, it reached Navas, who attempted to catch the arrow bare-handed now that it had lost all its momentum. -BAM! He recoiled several meters and halted. -Thud. My arrow fell to the ground, disappearing into amber particles. Navas examined his palm, blood leaking from it. "You stopped that? As expected of a monster. But even you shouldn''t have emerged unscathed from your fight against King Reiner, am I right?" Iughed. Navas''s figure blurred suddenly, and I swiftly canceled Khryskatos and retrieved Perseus, though I was a bitte due to my exhausted state. It might hurt¡ª As I braced for impact, a powerful icy wave swept in front of me, striking Navas and heavily weakening his rush. I didn''t need to turn around to understand who it was. @@novelbin@@ Navas frowned as ice covered his legs and arms. He stared behind me and smiled. Shit! "Stay here!" I swung Perseus, but a pir of water sent me tumbling to the ground. I quickly raised my gaze and watched Navas on the verge of reaching Celeste, whose mana seemed to erupt, freezing everything in front of her and slowing down Navas significantly, but thetter was stronger. Don''t give up, body of mine. Not yet. I canceled Perseus and jumped to my feet. "Samara!" Utilizing Samara''s powers, I threw myself right between Celeste and Navas. Reaching out my right arm, I muttered, "Aegis Athena!" A powerful amber light shot out, covering my entire arm and forming arge shield. Prana suddenly burst out of Navas, the most powerful I had ever sensed in my life. It shattered all the ice around him. Watery horns protruded from Navas''s head, and a bluish sphere of water shone above, radiating with extremely condensed Prana. Soon, it burst toward us. I raised the shield and prepared myself for the impact. -BOOOOOOOOOM! Aegis Athena bore the brunt of the attack, and it felt like my arm bones snapped. Despite nting my feet firmly, I couldn''t withstand the shock, and I was propelled away, crashing through the wall with my shield. "Ugh..." Blood filled my mouth as I fell to my knees. "A-Amael!" Celeste rushed toward me, her expression filled with worry. "I... told you to run," I grumbled, trying to push myself up but failing and falling back to the ground. Celeste caught me. "I-I can''t!" Tears welled up in her eyes. Ah... save that expression for your future husband or whoever. "You managed to survive my attack," Navas'' voice cut through the air as he stared coldly at me. "Are you human? And that mana... it''s very simr to Alea Olphean''s mana... Connor Olphean died, so you can''t be him. Did she have another son?" He asked as he slowly approached us. "You talk too much," I snorted, sitting on the ground. "D-Don''t!" Celeste suddenly wrapped her arms around me from behind and red at Navas. "L-Leave him alone, and... I-I wille with you!" I immediately frowned. "What are you¡ª" "Y-You, shut up!" Celeste''s re silenced me. "Okay." Surprisingly, I found myself obedient in an instant. "Y-You want me, right?!" Celeste turned to Navas. Navas smirked. "Indeed, we want the future Prophetess, and I might have epted before, but..." His cold gaze settled on me. "This... boy is dangerous. I will kill him." He extended his hand, forming a de of Prana to strike me. Celeste hugged me tightly, shielding me with her body. Wait, this can''t be happening. Ignoring the pain screaming through my body, I was about to summon a Needle of Fate, but¡ª "Can you leave my students alone, please?" -BOOOM! Navas blurred and vanished from my sight, flung away at bullet speed, crashing into an empty jar where the Horn was, shattering the sses. A blond-haired man appeared before us. "P-Professor Raven!" Celeste beamed. "In what kind of mess did you both end up..." James Raven sighed, grimacing at my condition. "You took your sweet time, Professor Raven. He has the Horn," I mumbled, spitting blood. "D-Don''t speak to him like that! He''s our teacher!" Celesteined. "Are you my mom?" "I-I am the ss representative!" "Oh, for Eden''s sake..." I rolled my eyes. James ignored our bickering and focused on Navas, who stood up. "James Raven," Navas smiled. "It''s been a while. You''ve grown quite since thest time." James closed his eyes for a moment before shaking his head. "You''ve stooped very low, Navas." Navas chuckled. "Coming from you, James, that''s quite ironic. Sacrificing yourself, your wife''s happiness, your son''s happiness, your daughter''s happiness for what? Countless lies and a mere stone to stop an iing tsunami. Where will you stand at that time?" "..." James remained silent. "At least, I''m not convincing myself with false hope, James," Navas said as he began to disappear. "I will bring back the Kingdom, Sancta Vedelia, to its true golden age with Deborah''s knowledge." There was a moment of silence before James turned to us, a gentle smile gracing his lips. "You two should get healed." "I''m fine, Professor, but Amael¡­" Celeste''s gaze fell upon my battered state. "I''m in pretty bad shape, indeed, but it doesn''t help that you''re hugging me so tightly, Celeste," I remarked. Celeste''s eyes widened as she finally realized she was embracing me tightly against her chest, my head nestled in the soft warmth of her ample breasts. As much, I found the sensation veryforting, her perfume adding to the sense of rxation, all I really wanted was to drift off to sleep somewhere safe. "I-Idiot!!" Celeste''s cheeks flushed crimson as she quickly released me. I let out a weary sigh and shook my head. "I don''t want anyone to see me like this, Professor. Could you arrange a secret trip to Zestel? I''d prefer to recover there with the headmaster." By ''like this,'' I was obviously referring to my recent awakening. It was hard to ignore the striking resemnce between myself and Connor, Christina, or even our mother. I was too exhausted to deal with them, and I needed to have a conversation with Melfina, who was the first to be aware of my situation. James regarded me calmly. He didn''t seem surprised by the revtion, or perhaps he had harbored suspicions all along. "I''ll make the arrangements. Celeste will apany you," James said. "Thank you. And could you also inform my sister that I''m alright?" "Of course," James nodded before disappearing. "Ah¡­" I let out a heavy sigh, feeling the weight of exhaustion as I slumped onto the ground, my gaze fixated on the shattered ceiling above. Finally, this Event was over, even if it meant losing the Horn. Life doesn''t always unfold smoothly; it''s not a game, after all. "Hey, Amael," Celeste''s voice broke through my thoughts. "Hm?" I looked up, meeting her gaze. Celeste''s grin was radiant with gratitude. "Thank you." I returned her smile. "You''re wee, Prophetess." -Bam! "Urgh! What was that?" I red upward. "That was for calling me heavy. From now on, it''s just Celes," Celeste dered firmly. So she wasn''t foolish after all. "What''s with that look?" Celeste narrowed her eyes suspiciously. I shrugged. "Why should I call you Celes?" "W-Well," Celeste twirled a strand of her hair nervously, "I mean, we''re practically childhood friends, right? Don''t you remember? We used to spar with each other, and I always came out on top." Damn. I do remember that, but back then, I was just a typical boy who wouldn''t harm a fly. "I don''t remember that." "Liar." "I never lie." "You are a poor liar. You might learn a few things from Earth." Celeste giggled. I don''t need to learn things when I''m freaking strong. And who the heck is Earth anyway? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Hovering high above the ruined capital of Dolphis, a young man surveyed the scene below. The remnants of Behemoth were making their escape now that their task was done. Meanwhile, knights and citizens alike worked together to aid each other in the aftermath of the attack. Yet, the focus of the golden-haired man''s attention was on the distant Pce "I feel your, Nyr." His golden eyes narrowed as vertical slits formed within them. "And I smell you, Ephera." "Isn''t that right, Heldora?" He asked the void. A sudden golden aura emanated from Earth''s body, coalescing into the form of a majestic golden dragon head behind him. A low grunt rumbled from the dragon''s mouth, apanied by a fiery burst of golden mes. Its draconic eyes narrowed with a dangerous intensity. "I smell Vysindra." Chapter 348 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [2] Chapter 348 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [2] At the highest floor of the Monarchical Tower stood a grand hall, its circryout divided by two semi-circr tables that faced each other, each designated for a distinct party. Seated at the first table were the Monarchs of Edenis Raphiel. Across from them, at the opposing table, sat the Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia or their appointed representatives. Kornel, having taken his ce beside a man with long auburn hair and tangerine eyes¡ªa serene smile gracing his features¡ªrecognized him immediately as An Edenis Gabriel, the Leader of the Monarch Alliance. A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of a chuckle¡ªa mocking, derisive sound that emanated from Lazarus Raven. With a shake of his head and a hand resting on his forehead, he addressed An with a mixture of amusement and contempt. "This is even more pathetic than I imagined, An," Lazarus said, his gaze piercing as he surveyed the three individuals seated before him. "The Monarch Alliance. Yet, I see only three faces here," he continued, his smile fading as he locked eyes with An. The other Great Nobles remained silent, their thoughts mirroring Lazarus''s skepticism. Why indeed were only three Monarchs present on the opposing side? An, not bothered by Lazarus''s taunts, offered a serene smile as he turned to address Namys ryon and Jefer Moonfang. "In ordinary circumstances, I would have extended the invitation for Namys and Jefer to join our ranks as Monarchs of Edenis Raphiel themselves. However, given the nature of today''s discussions concerning the affairs of Sancta Vedelia, I shall address them not as fellow Monarchs but as Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia." "Lord An," Namys acknowledged with a warm smile, while Jefer simply nodded in agreement. "Your exnation still leaves questions unanswered, An. There should be twelve Monarchs present, if memory serves," udia said, her tone betraying a hint of skepticism. Even with Namys ryon, Jefer Moonfang, and Duncan Tepes representing Sancta Vedelia at the table, the absence of seven Monarchs remained ringly evident. "First, Brida Toyreas, or Teraquin as she''s known now, haspletely vanished from our radars," An began, addressing the conspicuous gaps in their ranks. Tanya''s scoff of disbelief rang loud, her certainty evident that An was privy to Brida''s whereabouts. She harbored suspicions that he knew her true identity but chose to remain silent, much like Jefer and Namys, in her estimation. "Charles Celesta has renounced his status as Monarch," An continued, his words eliciting a reaction from the gathered assembly. "Why would that shitty King abandon the only redeemable aspect of his reign?" Alea said sharply, her disdain for Charles Celesta evident in her tone. She was still harboring dislike for what he had done to Amael. Her words stirred a wave of shock among those present as Charles Celesta was still the King of the Kingdom of Celesta which was one of the Sacred Kingdom where one of the three great treasures of Eden was present¡ªthe Holy Garden of Eden. "Ahaha." Aughter bubbled forth from Brutus, one of the Leaders of the Eden''s Council. His bald face and thick tanned arms entuating his strong presence. "Alea, please," Namys, visibly exasperated by Alea''s outburst, attempted to defuse the tension with a gentle admonition. Sulking, Alea crossed her arms in defiance. "The reasons behind his abandonment of his duties as Monarch are not our concern," An stated simply, his tone brooking no further discussion on the matter. Though truth be told, even An himself was not privy to the exact motivations behind Charles''s decision. If pressed, he would surmise it had something to do with the seismic shifts urring within the Kingdom of Celesta, now rebranded as the Holy Celesta Empire. ''What has the Pope in his mind?'' He was certain that the Pope Francis had to do something with all the great reforms that had gone through the Kingdom of Celesta but couldn''t understand what he really wanted. "Queen Vivian has been upied with duties, much like Draven Stormd," An continued, providing a brief exnation for her absence from the proceedings. "What about the two ''experiments'' of the Iris Project?" Karl asked curiously, mentioning Myrce Redhorah and Emilia Raonpherys. "The next time you refer to them as ''experiments,'' I will personally ensure you regret it," Alea interrupted sharply, with an icy gaze. "Wha¡ª?" Karl''s retort was cut short by a stern rebuke from another member of the assembly. "Enough. Can''t you hold your tongue for a moment, Lydia?" Came an exasperated voice, belonging to the man seated just beside An. With his long grey hair and piercing grey eyes. Ss Falkrona. As the eldest son of Waylen Falkrona, the Supreme Head of the Falkrona House, and brother to Kleines and Thomen Falkrona, Ss was poised to inherit leadership of the esteemed Falkrona House in the near future. @@novelbin@@ "In ten years, one might have expected a modicum of maturity from you, considering all that has transpired. Yet here you are, still the same arrogant woman incapable of holding her tongue," Ss admonished, his wordsced with disappointment. "Get your useless Wings burned Ss!" Alea snorted. "Don''t dare to talk to me in such tone. I am a Queen whereas you are still your incapable father''s main toy." "Mind your words." Ss narrowed his eyes as his monstrous mana at the high peak of a Monarch leaked out. "If not for my younger brother''s memory, I would have killed you for such insolence." "Younger brother memories? Who are you kidding with?!" Alea erupted angrily as she pped the table breaking it in the process. The other nobles could only grunt in annoyance as they had nothing to rest their arms on now. "Since when have you had anypassion for Kleines or even Thomen, in the first ce?" Alea asked angrily. "Hell! The only thing you hold dear in your life is your status as Heir to your bloody House!" "..." "Your nephew Edwin died¡­.My sister¡ªyour sister-inw died in Celesta. My husband¡ªyour brother died. Then your other brother, Thomen died! My son, Connor¡ªyour other nephew! Elona, your niece died too! Did¡­you shed a single tear for them?" She shot back with a furious look. She was incapable of saying that he had been useless because she had been too. She had been in Sancta Vedelia was incapable of protecting her older sister Thelma, her husband and her eldest son, Connor. They all did things on their own, hiding things from her before leaving her out of nowhere without giving her a single exnation behind their death. "..." Ss just stayed silent. "Yeah. That''s what I thought," Alea sat back with a scoff. Beside her, Namys sighed softly before reaching out to pat Alea''s hair in a gesture offort. Despite her appearance and age¡ªconsidering that elves matured very slowly¡ªNamys remained remarkably youthfulpared to the others gathered in the room. Yet, it was her innate kindness andpassion that prompted her to offerfort to her troubled friend. "That was quite the spectacle, at least," Lazarus muttered with a bored expression, his gaze driftingzily around the room. "Let''s address the main issue, please," Melfina intervened, wearily. It was a familiar refrain at gatherings of the Great Nobles of Sancta Vedelia¡ªan endless cycle of bickering and tension that seemed to yield little progress. Melfina couldn''t help but feel a pang of exhaustion at the thought, knowing that the situation would only worsen if Duncan Tepes and Reiner Dolphis were present as well. "I do agree. Let''s resolve this matter expeditiously," Alector chimed in agreement. An nodded, his expression grave. "The Alliance of Utopia is preparing tounch an attack on Sancta Vedelia. Our spies have confirmed this beyond a shadow of a doubt. It seems they make no effort to conceal their intentions, desiring only to instill fear and uncertainty in their adversaries¡ªyou." "Excuse me, but can we cease pretending for a moment?" Tanya cut off, her irritation thinly veiled. "Tanya?" Melfina sighed. As expected if it wasn''t Alea, someone else would take the lead in creating a quarrel. "No, because I detect a thick sense of hypocrisy emanating from you, Lord An," Tanya continued, her voice edged with scorn. "Do you take us all for fools? Perhaps that may be the case for some, but I, for one, am not so easily deceived. You are not our ally in this matter but rather a neutral party at best, and at worst..." Tanya''s gaze narrowed, her glowing greenish-yellow eyes shing with intensity. "An ally of Utopia." "Tanya!" Namys eximed, rising from her seat in shock at her friend''s outburst. "Don''t give me that look, Namys! Whose side are you on? Your country faces an imminent threat of attack! Are you truly prepared to align yourself with these Monarchs who advocate for some Eden-given truce with our enemies? I will never ept such terms! Not a single inch of my territory will be ceded to these traitors!" Tanya stated, her voice dripping coldly. "I wholeheartedly agree with Queen Teraquin," Karl Dolphis said, raising his hand in support. "Sancta Vedelia rightfully belongs to us." "I too stand with Tanya," Alea unexpectedly added her support, surprising even Tanya with her alignment. "...What?" Tanya''s surprise was evident as she turned to Alea, her gaze searching for any hint of deception. "Don''t be so shocked. I''m simply acknowledging the truth," Alea rified, noticing Tanya''s bewildered expression. "Whatever," Tanya responded dismissively, averting her gaze. "Why, Alea? Shouldn''t we at least consider their offer for the sake of peace?" Namys asked, her voice tinged with concern. "I don''t trust them," Alea stated firmly, shaking her head. "The only reason they wish to return to Sancta Vedelia is¡ª" "¡ªFor the Holy Tree of Eden," Lazarus finished her sentence, his gaze narrowing as he turned to An. "What exactly did you promise them, An? A share of our territory? The blessing of the Holy Tree? Do you truly believe we are naive enough to overlook the possibility that you''ve already brokered a simr deal with the Alliance of Utopia in pursuit of peace?" A heavy silence descended upon the room at Lazarus''s pointed words, each Head grappling with their own conflicted thoughts and suspicions. Tanya''s gaze turned colder still, her wariness towards An and Edenis Raphiel deepening with each passing moment. Chapter 349 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [3] Chapter 349 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [3] With all the Great Nobles'' intense gazes fixed upon him, An felt the weight of their scrutiny bearing down on him,pelling him to relent. "I did indeed meet with the Leaders of Utopia a week ago, here in this very ce, to discuss the possibility of peace," he admitted. "I hope for your sake, you didn''t make any promises regarding Sancta Vedelia, boy," Alector said, his voice cold and stern. Though he had remained silent until now, as the Guardian of the Tree, he could not stand idly by when its safety was potentially at risk. An let out a weary sigh. "Lord Alector, Utopia are also from Sancta Vedelia, much like yourselves brethren¡ª" "Brethren do not abandon their people. They fled centuries ago, retreating to other inds out of fear of the ongoing conflicts. They are cowards," Lazarus Raven cut off, his crimson eyes shing with an intensity that sent a shiver down An''s spine. Rising from his seat, he dered, "We, the Great Nobles, and our people are the rightful owners of Sancta Vedelia. We are the ones who fight for it." "Where do you think you''re going, Lazarus? We''re not finished here," Alector frowned. "I''ve had my fill of this futile discussion, where the oue has already been decided. Since I''m here, I''ll pay a visit to the Great Monolith of Eden," Lazarus announced before exiting the room. "Kornel, apany him," An ordered, to which Kornel nodded obediently. A heavy silence settled over the room once more, each Head lost in their own thoughts and deliberations. An could sense the dwindling hope for any potential agreement between Sancta Vedelia and Utopia. "I made no promises to Utopia. Edenis Raphiel maintains a neutral stance in this impending conflict," An reiterated, attempting to quell the rising tension. "And are you speaking on behalf of the others as well, Lord An?" Jefer Moonfang asked. "Indeed. What are the other Kings of Edenis Raphiel''s perspectives on this matter?" udia asked. "The other Kings have deferred the decision to me," An replied calmly. "Hmph. So they don''t truly care about the affairs below, do they?" Brutus said, a mockingugh escaping his lips. Ignoring Brutus''s jest, udia pressed on with her questioning. "And what of the High Priestess? What are her thoughts on the situation?" she asked, fixing An with a serious gaze. A silence descended upon the room at the mention of the High Priestess of the Monolith of Eden. As a resident of Edenis Raphiel, she should hold a unique perspective on the matters at hand. "I believe the High Priestess is not yet mature enough to participate in such weighty decisions," An replied curtly. "Is that so? Or have you perhaps already influenced her thoughts? Does she even possess her own freedom?" Tanya asked with a snort. With a weary sigh, An snapped his fingers, conjuring a projection above the table. The image depicted a serene garden, abundant with colorful flowers and bathed in warm sunlight. Amidst this tranquil scene stood a young girl in a flowing white dress, hervender-purple hair tied back in a neat braid as she knelt to examine the flowers. "The Priestess of Eden is well-cared for and protected. ess to her is strictly regted, and she is shielded from the outside world. There is no cause for concern regarding her well-being," An reassured, his gaze lingering on the projection with a protective air. "And I have no intention of involving her in matters of war. She is innocent, untouched by the savagery of conflict and violence," he added leaving no room for arguments. "Then I assume Edenis Raphiel will offer no assistance to Sancta Vedelia?" Alea sought confirmation. Before An could respond, Alector spoke up with a gruff scoff. "We have no need for assistance from Edenis Raphiel. Sancta Vedelia is more than capable of handling such a feeble alliance on its own. But remember this, An: any alliancees with expectations of reciprocity. Do not rely on us should Edenis Raphiel face a simr threat in the future." Though Alector''s words carried a tone of defiance, he knew well that Namys ryon, Jefer Moonfang, and Duncan Tepes would feelpelled toe to Edenis Raphiel''s aid as part of the Monarch Alliance. However, he made it clear that Sancta Vedelia would not necessarily extend the same courtesy¡ªit would be solely their decision. "I would not presume to do so. However, I do expect harmony from Sancta Vedelia. Have there been any prophecies regarding future events, Prophetess?" An redirected the conversation, turning towards udia. "No, I''m on the verge of losing my powers, which suggests that the new Prophetess is awakening. However, we have yet to ascertain¡ª" udia began, but her words were cut off by Alector. "Celeste Indi Zeste is the next Prophetess," he said, his tone matter-of-fact, causing a ripple of surprise among the gathered assembly. Melfina sighed softly, wishing to keep the revtion under wraps a while longer. "Is this true?" udia asked, her expression furrowed in concern. "Yes, it is," Alector affirmed. "It''s a pity, udia," Alea grinned, a smirk ying on her lips as she observed udia''s reaction. She knew all too well that udia had hoped for Elizabeth or Selene to be chosen as the next Prophetess, maintaining the Tepes House''s hold on prophecy and influence. "You..." udia gritted her teeth. "Celeste... Sarah''s daughter... it seems destiny has chosen her to seed where her mother faltered," An murmured, his expression reflecting a mix of conflicted emotions. He had encountered Celeste''s mother, Sarah, once before, and he had been convinced of her potential to be a great prophetess. However, her tragic death had cut short that possibility. An closed his eyes briefly, a pained expression crossing his features. "Ante Eden. We had hoped that with Brandon Dvoic''s demise, the organization would cease to exist, but they persist." "At least the death of that twisted scientist is a small victory. That useless King of Celesta managed to aplish something worthwhile," Alector said dismissively. Alea scoffed in response. "It wasn''t the King who killed Brandon Dvoic, but rather my so... nephew," she corrected herself quickly. "Your nephew? The one who slew the King''s brother? Isn''t he currently undergoing rehabilitation at the academy?" Alector asked, turning his attention to Melfina for confirmation. "Yes, it is indeed him. And I can confirm that he was responsible for Brandon Dvoic''s death," Melfina affirmed with a smile. "Speaking of that boy, I demand reparations for the harm he inflicted upon my son, Allen," Tanya intervened coldly. "I have already offered you valuablepensation, Tanya," Alea retorted, rolling her eyes in exasperation. "That is of no consequence to me. My son was grievously injured! He may not be a Great Noble, but he is a criminal from a foreignnd," Tanya insisted angrily. "Your son provoked the altercation, and while we''re on the subject of your son, perhaps we should discuss his reprehensible behavior towards other students," Alea countered scornfully. "I highly doubt that, Alea. Your ''nephew,'' as you call him, has proven himself to be quite cunning. He deceived my daughter Elizabeth and now holds her under his influence! He probably started provoking Allen too." udia came in defense of Tanya, unable to forgive the events that had transpired between Amael and Elizabeth. "Amael Falkrona, huh..." Karl muttered, shooting a pointed nce at Ss before turning his attention back to Alea. "By the way, he also injured Adrian, the Prince of Dolphis. You still haven''t ounted for that, Queen Alea," he pressed, aligning himself with Tanya and udia in theirints. The room erupted once more while Alector and An exchanged grimaces, each usation against Amael seemed quite absurd. Anyone else would have been banished with heavy punishment, worse sentenced to death. In response, Alea found herself blushing furiously as sheunched into a defensive tirade, akin to an overprotective mother vehemently defending her child. "H-He didn''t hurt your son! He defended himself and your son was caught in it!" "He didn''t trick Elizabeth! She just fell for my cute, adorable and handsome nephew!" @@novelbin@@ "Adrian shouldn''t have blocked his path! He tripped and injured himself. That''s all." With each absurd justification she offered, the frustration in the room only seemed to intensify. Meanwhile, Melfina, who had been observing the proceedings, briefly contemted joining the chorus ofints against Amael. After all, he had caused considerable damage to Zestel and had even uwfully entered her granddaughter''s room. "Haha! Your nephew certainly knows how to stir up trouble, doesn''t he, Ss?" Brutus said, hisughter ringing out loudly. Ss, however, remained silent, his expression unreadable. It was difficult to discern what thoughts were swirling behind his calm demeanor. "Amael, huh? It seems he''s even more troublesome than you, Alea," Namys remarked with a giggle, genuinely amused by the situation. For her, seeing Alea''s happier demeanor following Connor''s death brought a sense of joy as she had for a moment worn a broken and cold expression. Caught off guard, Alea cleared her throat awkwardly, attempting to regain herposure. "Y-Yes, indeed! That''s... that''s right." "I didn''t expect a gathering of High Ranking Nobles to be so..." A new voice cut through the tension in the room, drawing all eyes towards a swirling light that coalesced into a peculiar seat at the Monarch''s table. "How shall I put it?" The voice, belonging to a girl, pondered aloud as the light dissipated, revealing crossed legs, a ck and white dress, a white mask concealing her face, and two white horns protruding from her head. "Childish? That might be the right word," Myrce said, tilting her head as her white hair cascaded over her shoulders. Seated not in her designated spot but directly on the table with her legs crossed, she was positioned a little apart from Brutus. "You''re ratherte, Myrce." Chapter 350 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [4] Chapter 350 Great Nobles Meeting In Edenis Raphiel [4] "You''re ratherte, Myrce," An chided, his tone tinged with exasperation. Twirling her bangs with her fingers, Myrce responded nonchntly, "I wanted to avoid the boring discussion, and it seems I seeded." "Myrce." Alea''s sudden rise from her seat caught everyone off guard. "Erm..." Myrce''s fingers froze mid-twirl as she met Alea''s serious gaze. "Hello¡­" Raising her hand awkwardly, Myrce attempted a greeting, but before she could finish, Alea was upon her, enveloping her in a tight embrace. "Stop it! It''s embarrassing!" Myrce protested, her muffled voice barely audible through her mask. Ignoring Myrce''s protests, Alea continued to affectionately rub her head with her fist, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "You little rascal!" Alea eximed, her voice filled with fondness. "You didn''t even consider showing up once, did you?!" "Don''t mess up my hair, Alea!" Myrce protested, shielding her head with her hands. "Alea? Is that how you''re supposed to address me?" Alea''s tone took on a more serious note. "My apologies... Big sis," Myrce murmured, averting her gaze with a pout hidden beneath her mask. A small smile tugged at Alea''s lips. "How many years have you avoided me?" She asked, her smile tinged with sadness. "I-I wanted to, but... Kleines¡­then Connor. Even though..." Myrce''s voice trailed off as she bit her lips. Alea and Kleines had taken Myrce in after she escaped from the Iris Project, providing her with shelter and protection until eventually entrusting her to An. She had grown close to Kleines, Alea, Connor and Christina, yet when they needed her most, she found herself unable to face them. After Kleines'' death, she had contemted reaching out, but fear of Alea''s, Connor''s, or Christina''s reactions had held her back. And now, with Connor''s recent passing, the guilt weighed heavily on her heart, leaving her without the courage to confront Alea or Christina. All that because she had been too blinded in vengeance against the people who made her suffer. Otherwise she would have been certainly more aware of them. She could still remember seeing in plenty of asions seeing a thoughtful Kleines but she didn''t pry further when he smiled at her. A year ago, Myrce had encountered Connor in Edenis Raphiel. Hisplexion was ashen, his eyes fraught with emotion, yet when she pressed him for an exnation, he remained silent. Instead, he offered her a reassuring smile, reminiscent of Kleines'', assuring her that all was well, despite her persistent inquiries. Little did she know, that would be the final time she saw Connor Olphean alive. 09:02 A year ago, Myrce had encountered Connor in Edenis Raphiel. Hisplexion was ashen, his eyes fraught with emotion, yet when she pressed him for an exnation, he remained silent. Instead, he offered her a reassuring smile, reminiscent of Kleines'', assuring her that all was well, despite her persistent inquiries. Little did she know, that would be the final time she saw Connor Olphean alive. Noticing Myrce''s somber demeanor, Alea gently removed her mask, revealing Myrce''s delicate features. Seeing the downcast expression on her face, Alea enveloped her in a soft embrace. Myrce, barely older than Connor had been, bore a striking resemnce to him in her expression, as if she carried the weight of the world upon her shoulders, yet refused to share her burdens, much like Connor and Kleines had done before. "I''m d to see you, Myrce," Alea murmured, offering a gentle pat on Myrce''s head. She chose not to broach the topic of Myrce''s absence or delve into the memories of Connor and Kleines. Alea could sense the guilt weighing heavily on Myrce''s heart. "Hm..." Myrce mumbled sulkily, putting away her mask. "I thought you might havee with Emilia," An interrupted their moment, his tone tinged with slight disappointment. Seating herself once more on the table, Myrce let out a light scoff. "Why would she join us when that old man is present?" She cast a disdainful nce in Alector''s direction. "You ought to show some respect to your elders," Alector retorted with a steely re. "Respect is earned, and as a Monarch of Edenis Raphiel, I demand it," Myrce countered, a sly smile ying on her lips. Alector scoffed dismissively. "I don''t know what Emilia was thinking, but you''re only here to shield yourself from the Redhorah Empire and your father, the Emperor. Don''t mistake necessity for pride, little brat." "I have no qualms about taking pride in putting down the useless guardian of the Holy Tree," Myrce shot back, her hand raised as a potent surge of mana enveloped her. Alector groaned, recognizing the strength of a peak 9th Ascension emanating from Myrce. "Damn brat..." he muttered under his breath, begrudgingly acknowledging that Myrce''s position among the Monarchs was not solely due to An''s benevolence. Both she and Emilia had been swiftly embraced into their ranks for their remarkable talent and youth, making them coveted assets with numerous nations vying for their allegiance. "Myrce, enough," An intervened. With little change in expression, Myrce dissipated her mana. "It''s a shame, the old man could have used a good thrashing," Alea said, settling back into her seat. "Whose side are you on?" Melfina asked incredulously. "If I must choose between the old guardian and little Myrci, the choice is obvious," Alea replied with a grin. "You impudent woman," Alector cursed. "Hey, wait a second¡ª! An!!" Alector abruptly halted his speech, rising from his seat in rm. Sensing an ominous presence, the others also stood, a collective tension gripping the room as if it had materialized from thin air, shrouding them all in its foreboding embrace. "Stay alert!" An''s voice rang out, a warning cutting through the air. Tanya''s tone turned icy. "I hope, for your sake, An, that this isn''t your doing." "Now''s not the time for usations, Tanya!" Namys said, uneasiness settling over her. "Over here!" Melfina eximed, her outstretched hand casting a freezing spell that encased the entire wall, though strangely, no one found themselves trapped within its icy grip. "Melfina Zeste, as reliable as ever," a low chuckle echoed through the room. "T-That voice..." udia''s shock mirrored that of herpanions. But it was Alea who appeared the most stunned, herplexion drained of color. "I''m pleased that my voice still lingers in your memories," a swirling mass of grey energy materialized before the frozen wall, gradually coalescing into a recognizable form. d in a tailored grey suit that entuated his tall, muscr frame, the man who emerged elicited gasps of disbelief as his handsome features were unveiled, each person''s expression a mirror of incredulity. "I-It can''t be..." Alea muttered, shaking her head in denial. There was no mistaking him, not with that familiar grin etched upon his face. With a hint of ck amidst his short grey hair and dark grey veins traversing his features, Kleines stood before them, a figure from their past resurrected. "K-Kleines..." Alector stammered, his voice betraying his shock. Kleines'' grin widened, the very same expression they all remembered so well. "It''s been quite some time, everyone." "No..." Alea continued to shake her head in disbelief. "Alea... you''re still as radiant as ever, my dear," Kleines'' expression softened, mirroring the tenderness he once reserved for his beloved wife, as he vanished and reappeared before her, his arm encircling her waist. "I''ve missed you dearly." "I-I..." Alea faltered, her words caught in her throat, overwhelmed by the flood of memories and emotions washing over her. His scent, his words, his touch, everything seemed to align with the man she once knew. Yet, beneath it all, a nagging sense of unease gnawed at her. "Alea! Get away from him!!" Ss'' voice pierced the air, his previouslyposed demeanor giving way to seething anger. But Kleines remained unfazed, his gaze shifting to his older brother with an icy coldness that sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. It was a look they had never seen before on him. "Dear brother," Kleines'' voice cut through the tension, his grip on Alea gentle yet firm, his attention fixed on Ss. "Do not interrupt our reunion." -BOOOOOM! And then, with a deafening roar, Ss was propelled through the ss, hurtling several miles away into the sky, his figure disappearing into the distance. "W-What''s happening?" Myrce''s voice trembled, her gaze darting between Kleines and the shattered remnants of the room. The man who had once saved her life now stood before her, alive and different. Kleines'' gaze softened as he turned towards Myrce, a gentle smile ying on his lips. "Myrce... you''ve grown into a remarkable young woman. I''m d to see you..." "Out!" Melfina''s voice reverberated through the chaos. With a swift movement, Kleines vanished and reappeared behind An. Reacting quickly, An conjured a protective shield, but it proved futile as he was sent hurtling through yet another wall. "This... this can''t be real! An is a Demigod!" Karl Dolphis shouted. Now perched atop the Monarchs'' table, Kleines held Alea unconscious on his shoulder as his gaze settled down on everyone. "Release Alea at once, Kleines!" Namys'' voice thundered, her mana gathering around her. "Namys... I have no desire to harm any of you, but if you insist on interfering, I will not hesitate," Kleines warned, before Alea vanished into the void. "K-Kleines, please, let Alea go..." Myrce asked. "I simply need her assistance, Myrce. There''s no cause for concern," Kleines reassured her with a gentle smile. "What do you need her for?" Tanya''s cold voice cut through the air. "Nothing of great importance," Kleines replied, his smile fading into a solemn expression. "She is merely the perfect vessel for ''her''." "Vessel..." Myrce echoed. "The Iris Project... you''re aligned with them?!" Kleines chuckled softly at Myrce''s rising anger. "They aided me in recovery of my body, but our goals diverge. I seek the downfall of Eden and the dawn of a new world, free from conflict and strife and for that I need my wife. She has the perfect and closest genes to the Mother of All. Myrce,e with me..." His outstretched hand, apanied by a familiar smile, stirred memories within Myrce, reminiscent of when he had once proposed a life together, away from the clutches of the Iris Project. But now, the invitation was tainted by the very essence she abhorred as he asked toe back in that same ce. Myrce shook her head. "I... I no longer recognize you." With her horns gleaming and golden eyes aze. "Leave her." Kleines maintained his smile. "Understanding me isn''t necessary, Myrce. You''lle with me, and in time, everything will be clear." His mana surged, the dormant mana of his Core Falkrona Bloodline awakening once more, a strength that had made him renowned across the globe. @@novelbin@@ "Prepare yourselves, everyone!" Melfina shouted. "Damn it! I have nothing to do with this shit!" Brutus muttered under his breath. "This ursed family leaves chaos in its wake wherever it goes!" udia''s anger bubbled to the surface. "I warned you," Kleines'' tone turned steely, his expression devoid of emotion. -BOOOOOOOM! Chapter 351 Celestas Side [1] Chapter 351 Celesta''s Side [1] [I have fought, conquered, and waged war for the Holy Garden. I pledge my unwavering loyalty to Celesta, the Kingdom of Eden, the Kingdom of the Garden. I vow to protect the Garden and its sacred Key until my final breath. It is my bloodline that shall ensure the preservation of my legacy, safeguarding the Key at all costs. May the blessings of Eden grant us eternal peace, and may Eden forgive my sins.] "Princess." "..." "Princess Aurora." Aurora, her ears catching a familiar voice, pivoted gracefully on her heel. She was adorned in a resplendent blue gown, the details of which echoed the majesty of her status, and a crown adorned her brow, a symbol of her authority. Her golden-blond hair were elegantly tied behind her, framing her face which, though marked by the passage of time since the assault on the Capital of Dorian, exuded a newfound maturity. Yet, her beauty remained undiminished, if anything, enhanced, and her countenance held a gravity befitting her role. Before her stood a young man, slightly younger than herself, d in regal attire. His short blond hair and piercing blue eyes mirrored her own features in a bit of resemnce. "What is it, Jeremia?" Aurora asked, turning around. "Prince Alfred requests your presence," Jeremia replied. Aurora''s gaze lingered for a moment on a portrait hanging proudly on the wall. Depicted within was a handsome figure adorned in resplendent golden armor, brandishing the legendary Holy Sword of Michael in his grasp. Dorian Celesta. The founder and first King of Celesta. He stood as an enduring symbol, nearly deified within Celesta, believed by many to be the very incarnation of the archangel Michael himself. A figure of legend, his legacy echoed through the annals of history. Beneath the portrait, Aurora''s eyes traced the familiar lines of text penned by Dorian Celesta himself, each word resounded deeply within Aurora. Aurora had beheld and pondered over the portrait countless times throughout her life, nearly every day since her childhood. Each viewing served as a reminder of her lineage, her responsibilities, and the weight of her heritage. "Yes," she finally responded, tearing her gaze away from the portrait, and departed the room with Jeremia in tow. "Do you know why my brother has summoned me?" Aurora asked as they walked. "I''m not sure, Princess¡ª" "Jeremia," Aurora cut off with a sigh. "Yes?" Jeremia responded, his confusion evident. "You need not address me with such formality. We are cousins," Aurora reminded him gently. "Yes... but the sins of my father weigh heavily upon me. I feelpelled to bear their burden, to atone for them in any way I can. A lifetime may not suffice to repay those sins, but I must try," Jeremia exined. "Jeremia... what your father¡­my uncle, Walter Celesta, did is not your burden to bear. You should not feel obligated to shoulder his mistakes," Aurora reassured him, her voiceced with empathy. Jeremia Celesta was Walter Celesta''s son. He had grew up with them but didn''t attend the Royal Eden Academy like his royal cousins. His father had sent him to Edenis Raphiel but a few months ago he returned to Celesta. His father died and his mother was left alone after all. Despite all the doubts on Walter Celesta''s treachery and everything his brother, the King refused to believe, Walter Celesta was indeed found culprit of treason. Since then Jeremia Celesta had worked earnestly despite the fact that no one deemed him responsible in any way. "I appreciate your sentiment, Aurora, but this is also about finding peace within myself," Jeremia responded, a genuine smile touching his lips. "Your well-being is important to us, Jeremia. Whether it''s me, Alfred, or Sylvia, we will always stand by you," Aurora assured him. ¡­ "I''m thankful for your support. Regarding why Prince Alfred summoned you, he requested your presence in Lucius'' room," Jeremia exined. "Lucius?" Aurora echoed, her eyes widening in surprise. Without hesitation, she quickened her pace, her heart racing at the mention of her younger brother, who had remained in aa for a decade now. ¡­ @@novelbin@@ "Brother?" Aurora rushed into the room, worriedly. Alfred sat on the bed beside a young man, Lucius Celesta, whoy resting. "You''ve arrived," Alfred acknowledged with a nod. "Yes, what''s happened?" Aurora asked, her impatience tinged with worry. "There was a reaction from him. Mother witnessed it," Alfred exined, his gaze shifting to their mother, the Queen, who sat nearby, unconscious. She had been overwhelmed by shock, and Alfred had insisted she rest. "What... what happened?!" Another figure burst into the room. She bore a striking resemnce to Aurora, her long tinum-blond hair cascading around her shoulders, her green eyes wide with concern. Her breath came in ragged gasps as she fixed her gaze on Lucius. "He exhibited signs of stirring, Sylvia, but it ceased abruptly," Aurora reassured her, gently stroking Lucius'' forehead. "Will he awaken soon?" Sylvia asked hopefully as she drew closer to her brother''s bedside. "E¡­e¡­" Suddenly, a faint breath and a barely audible voice escaped Lucius'' lips, causing everyone to freeze in ce. Alfred, Aurora, and Sylvia moved closer together, a glimmer of hope in their expressions. "Lucius?" Alfred called out. But Lucius remained silent, his eyes fluttering as if trapped in a nightmare. "E..." Aurora leaned in closer, furrowing her brow in concentration. "E... phe... ra..." "Excuse me." "Kyaa!" Sylvia let out a startled shriek, her reaction entirely uncharacteristic of a princess, as she heard a whisper behind her. "My apologies if I startled you, Princess Sylvia," Donald Trueheart offered, his voice calm andposed. Sylvia patted her chest, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she shook her head. "I-It''s nothing!" "What brings you here, Lord Trueheart? This area is reserved for the royals," Jeremia said, his displeasure evident in his frown. "Ah, but you are there despite that, young Lord Jeremia," Donald responded with a light chuckle. "Enough. Jeremia is my cousin. Regardless, what is it, Lord Trueheart?" Alfred''s tone was serious as he rose to his feet, a hint of maturity evident in his demeanor. "Lord Lucius has requested your presence," Donald announced with a respectful bow of his head. ¡­ Alfred nced at his younger brother for a moment before nodding. "Lead the way." "Certainly," Donald replied, casting a brief nce at Jeremia before following Alfred out of the room. Aurora also stood, her gaze lingering on her sister. "Sylvia, stay here until mother wakes up." Sylvia nodded, settling onto the bed with a sigh of disappointment. It wasn''t often that she was included in matters concerning the kingdom, but she couldn''t dwell on it now, not when her brother had shown signs of consciousness after years of silence. Gazing at Lucius, her twin brother, Sylvia offered a bittersweet smile. "Return to us soon, brother." ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The grandeur of the pce''s throne room, usually bustling with activity during this time of day, now stood eerily quiet, with only one figure upying the majestic throne. Alfred led the small procession into the room, followed closely by Donald, Aurora, and Jeremia. "Grandfather," Alfred greeted warmly, a smile lighting up his features as he approached the seated man. Rising from his seat, the man revealed his weathered countenance. Though his blond hair and beard bore traces of silver, his piercing blue eyes remained vibrant. "My dear grandchildren," Lucius greeted them with a fond smile. "I heard young Lucius has shown signs of waking. Is this true?" He asked, a hint of concern creeping into his voice. "Yes, grandfather, though he has only managed to utter a few letters," Alfred confirmed. "Nheless, it is a promising development. May Lord Michael continue to watch over us," Lucius said, his expression softening. "Should I excuse myself, Lord Lucius?" Donald asked politely. "No, please, remain, Donald," Lucius insisted with a chuckle. "I have matters of importance to discuss, and I value your presence." "What matters, grandfather?" Aurora pressed. Lucius let out a sigh. "It has been two months since your father fell gravely ill." Alfred and Aurora exchanged hard nces, their thoughts turning to their ailing father. "I returned to guide and support you, my children, but until your father recovers, I cannot rule in his ce. Alfred, as the Crown Prince, the responsibility falls to you," Lucius dered. "I understand, grandfather, and I am prepared to¡ª" Alfred began. "Understanding is not enough, Alfred," Lucius cut off firmly, shaking his head. "A new era dawns upon us. We can no longer conceal your father''s illness. Soon, you will need to assume your role as King, and as such, you will require a capable Queen by your side." "That''s¡­" "I am aware of your preference for Milleia Sophren as your new Queen, and I hold no objections, considering her lineage as Raphiel''s daughter. However, what has been her response to your proposal thus far?" Lucius asked. Alfred hesitated before replying, "She has asked for time until the threats facing the kingdom are eliminated." "Time is a luxury we cannot afford. I hesitate to delve into the past, but I must express my disappointment, grandson. You have forfeited the opportunity to be with a remarkably talented young woman due to ''love,'' as you imed," Lucius said, his disappointment evident. Alfred''s fists clenched at the mention of La. "La... was not the right match for me." Though Alfred spoke with conviction, the truth was that he harbored regrets about losing La. In the months since that day he broke her heart, he hade to realize the gravity of his loss, one that he knew he could never fully recover from. "Perhaps not for you, but she excelled in every other aspect," Lucius pointed out. "Now, I seek only one thing from you, Alfred," he continued, his tone taking on a fatherly warmth tinged with a hint of cunning. "One thing?" Alfred echoed, confusion clouding his features. "Yes. Just one word from you, and I will ensure that La Adriana Tarmias bes your Queen once again." Chapter 353 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [6] Chapter 353 [Nyrel Loyster] shback [6] "Come on, Nyr! Get up!" Ephera''s voice rang out as she tugged at Nyrel''s hand, urging him to rise from his seat. As soon as the ss ended, Ephera made a beeline for Nyrel''s desk, determined to get his attention. "Why?" Nyrel asked, neatly stowing away his belongings while trying to maintain a facade of normalcy, aware of Jayce''s piercing re from behind. "I need to buy something, and I don''t want to go alone!" Ephera exined. "But your brother¡ª" Nyrel began, only to be cut off abruptly. "Oops, I have to go!" Emric said, swiftly making his exit. Nyrel was left speechless by the sudden turn of events. It seemed Emric was under the impression that Ephera harbored romantic feelings for him so he decided to help his sister by noting between them. Meanwhile, Nyrel was convinced that Ephera''s persistent attempts to be close to him stemmed from her father''s twisted and unsettling fixation on him. Despite it having been two years, Ephera showed no signs of letting up. If anything, her clinginess only seemed to intensify with time. Normally, Nyrel would have rebuffed any woman exhibiting such behavior and hidden intentions, but inexplicably, he found it difficult to harbor any negative feelings towards Ephera. "Pretty please?" Ephera pleaded once more, her hands sped together. With her captivating beauty, it was hard for any man to refuse her, and even more so for Nyrel. Any other woman disying such clinginess and ulterior motives would have been swiftly rejected by Nyrel, possibly even angering him. Yet, for some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to feel anything but a strange fondness for Ephera. She seemed genuine around him. "Do you want toe, Shayna?" Nyrel relented, turning to ask Shayna, who was hurriedly packing her things. "Ah, sorry, Nyr! Today I''m going to see my little brother! He must be waiting for me!" Shayna eximed happily. Despite feeling a pang of envy towards Ephera''s rtionship, Shayna couldn''t bear to miss her reunion with her adopted brother, her only family. As Nyrel looked at Shayna, he recalled what Marcel had said. Shayna had killed her adoptive parents and had undergone a simr reeducation process as him. However, over the past two years, Nyrel had learned a lot about Shayna, and one thing he was certain of was her deep love for her adoptive brother, and it seemed the feeling was mutual; otherwise, they wouldn''t be allowed to meet. If Shayna hadmitted such a serious act, Nyrel thought, there must have been a reason behind it. He had no intention of severing his rtionship with Shayna just because of that. After all, she was the first friend he had made here and he knew that in some situation, even the greatest saint might be overwhelmed by hatred. "Come on!" With a cheerful grin, Ephera tugged on Nyrel''s arm, coaxing him out of the ssroom with a contagious enthusiasm that he couldn''t help but sumb to, albeit with a resigned sigh trailing behind him. As they stepped out into the schoolyard, Ephera halted abruptly, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Hold on a second!" she eximed, positioning Nyrel in front of the school building. Nyrel raised an eyebrow in mild exasperation. "What''s going on now?" he asked. Ephera''s grin widened as she reached up to remove Nyrel''s sses, eliciting a protest of "Oy." from him. "Just wait a moment!" Ephera insisted, as she proceeded to adjust Nyrel''s attire, loosening his tie and smoothing down his shirt that had ridden up, then deftly fixing his tousled hair. After a minute or so of fussing, Ephera stepped back, nodding to herself in satisfaction. "There, much better!" she dered triumphantly. Nyrel couldn''t help but roll his eyes, as he reced his sses with eye contacts. "What''s gotten into you?" he questioned, though there was a tinge of softness in his gaze as he met Ephera''s grin. "You don''t have to put on a facade with me," Ephera said earnestly, her blue eyes alight with sincerity. "You can just be yourself, no need to conform to anyone else''s expectations." Nyrel looked at her silently. Since the loss of his family, Ephera had been a steadfast source of care and understanding, a rare beacon of light in his darkened world as much he tried to deny it. "You''re too clingy," Nyrel said lightly, a feeble attempt to mask what was welling within him as he turned away, hands slipping into his pockets. Ephera''s pout was swift to follow as she sidled up to Nyrel, nudging his shoulder yfully. "Hey, don''t leave me behind!" she chided yfully. "You are noisy." "Only toward Nyr." "I''ve already told you, your attempts at seduction won''t sway me anymore. Maybe it''s time to try a different approach," Nyr said wearily. Ephera fell silent, her lips parting slightly as she absorbed Nyr''s words. She couldn''t help but notice the subtle shifts in his demeanor towards her, changes that were bing increasingly apparent. And strangely, it delighted her to see these new facets of him, reserved solely for her. She reveled in the satisfaction and sheer happiness that surged within her at the realization that Nyr was opening up to her in ways he hadn''t before. Although she couldn''t deny a twinge of envy at the thought of Shayna, who had once received simr expressions from him. But now, it seemed, Nyr''s attentions were more focused on her. As whispers fluttered around them, Ephera nced around, noting how all eyes seemed to be drawn to their dynamic. She was no stranger to admiration; her own beauty often garnered attention. Yet, it was Nyr''s presence that seemed to captivate everyone as much as her. A smug grin crept onto her face as she stuck close to Nyr, reveling in the attention theymanded together. Nyr furrowed his brow slightly, a hint of awkwardness flickering across his features as Ephera persisted in yfully nudging his shoulder, attempting to tease him. He had asked her to stop such antics before, but she seemed to have a penchant for ignoring his requests. Nevertheless, he had grown ustomed to her yful gestures, and they no longer bothered him as they once had. "Where are we going?" Nyr asked, steering the conversation back to their original purpose. "We''re buying a game," Ephera replied nonchntly, her tone betraying no hint of hesitation. Nyr''s reaction was one of sheer disbelief. He had never pegged Ephera as a girl who would be into gaming. Despite her penchant for teasing him relentlessly, she exuded a distinctly feminine aura, leading Nyr to assume her interestsy more in traditionally girly pursuits. While he certainly didn''t subscribe to the notion that gaming was exclusively for boys, it was still somewhat surprising to learn of Ephera''s enthusiasm for it. "A game?" Nyr echoed, his raised eyebrow conveying his skepticism. "Yes, a game!" Ephera affirmed vehemently, nodding her head. "Are you serious? You''re not pulling my leg, are you?" Nyr questioned, suspicious. Ephera shook her head adamantly. "No, I''m dead serious. And no, I''m not calling you out as a nerd who can help me with this," she retorted, a hint of yful exasperation in her voice. Nyr grimaced at the mention of the word ''nerd,'' reminding him of the taunts he had endured from Jayce and others in their ss, who often mocked his appearance and interests. "You know I''m not a nerd, right? Then why me?" Nyr asked for rification as they boarded the crowded bus. "Then why not you?" Ephera countered, her gaze fixed on him with a curious intensity, her proximity to him increasing due to theck of space on the bus. Nyr shifted ufortably, grasping onto a nearby bar for support as he avoided meeting Ephera''s gaze directly. "You''re putting me in a bit of a tight spot. Jayce has been quite pissed off toward me for two years now," he said. Ephera rolled her eyes, a smirk ying at her lips. "Why are you bringing up Jayce now? Are you scared of him?" She teased, her toneced with amusement. Nyr''s expression darkened slightly at the mention of Jayce. Ephera smiled, noticing that. From the outset, she had known that Nyr wasn''t one to back down from anyone, least of all Jayce. She was pretty sure that the only reason he wasn''t retaliating to Jayce was because thetter was the son of a bigshot. "Huh...?" Nyr''s voice cut through the hum of the bus, drawing Ephera''s attention. His gaze was fixed on a figure at the far end of the bus, a ck-haired man with dark eyes. In that fleeting moment, he bore a striking resemnce to Leon. @@novelbin@@ "Nyr?" Ephera called out, but he seemed oblivious to her. "Excuse me, move, I need to pass," Nyr said, as he pushed his way through the crowd, determined to reach the end of the bus. "Hey!" Protested the people he disced, but Nyr paid them no mind, his focus solely on the figure at the rear. "You..." Nyr''s hand extended tentatively towards the person, his heart pounding in his chest. "Eh?" The person looked up, revealing a young woman who appeared startled by Nyr''s sudden approach. An awkward silence enveloped the bus as all eyes turned towards Nyr and the woman. "Is there something wrong?" The woman asked nervously, her eyes darting between Nyr and the curious onlookers. "Maybe he wants your number?" A man from the neighboring seat said, eliciting a chuckle from those around him. "Sorry, but this girl''s taken," a dark skinned young man said, wrapping an arm around the woman''s shoulder with a grin. "Y-Yanis! Don''t embarrass us!" The dark skinned woman protested, her cheeks heating with embarrassment. "Just being a protective boyfriend, Marlene. Can''t have this guy getting any ideas," Yanis said, his tone teasing. "There''s no need for that," Ephera intervened, her voice tinged with a hint of coldness as she appeared behind Nyr, her grip firm on his arm, though her smile failed to reach her eyes. Marlene''s gaze drifted to Ephera, admiring her beauty like the others in the vicinity. "Wow..." She breathed softly. "Are you his girlfriend? Did he try to hit on my girlfriend while you were with him? Ahaha!" Yanis joked, earning a re from Marlene. "He didn''t, did you, Nyr?" Ephera asked, turning to Nyr, who seemed bewildered by the turn of events. He had been lost in his own thoughts, grappling with the unsettling realization that he had once again mistaken someone else for Leon. It wasn''t the first time he''d experienced such hallucinations, and each urrence left him feeling more disconcerted than thest. ''Am I bing mad¡­?'' "Sorry..." Nyr''s apology hung in the air, his gaze clouded with a mix of emotions. Yanis regarded Nyr with a curious stare, while Marlene let out a weary sigh. "He looks upset..." "More like he''s a few screws loose," Yanis said with a chuckle that didn''t please Ephera. "Really? Look at yourself. All muscles and no brains, huh?" Ephera fired back, her wordsced with sarcasm. Yanis narrowed his eyes, his tattoos entuating his dark-skinned, muscr frame, giving him a rough, intimidating appearance. Despite his rugged good looks, it was hard to fathom how the gentle and beautiful Marlene ended up with such a brash character. "..what did you say?" Yanis narrowed his dark eyes. "You heard me," Ephera continued, before attempting to pull Nyr away from the escting confrontation. "Hold on a minute. Tell your messed-up boyfriend to apologize to Marlene first. He''s the one causing trouble," Yanis insisted, his tone growing colder. Marlene attempted to cate Yanis, but he brushed off her attempts, his gaze fixed on Ephera with a mixture of defiance and aggression. Ephera met his stare with a snort. "Looks like brains are clearly not your strong suit." "You''re asking for it!" Yanis raised his hand as if to push Ephera, but before he could act, Nyr swiftly intervened, grabbing Yanis''s arm with a firm grip. "I''ve already apologized," Nyr stated icily, his gaze cold as he locked eyes with Yanis. Tension crackled within the confines of the bus as the surrounding passengers instinctively edged away, sensing the imminent confrontation. "You brats! Get off my bus!!!" the driver''s voice boomed angrily, the doors swinging open in invitation. Without hesitation, Nyr and Ephera wasted no time in exiting the bus, the tension lingering in the air behind them. Yanis clicked his tongue in irritation as he followed suit, Marlene trailing close behind, her expression a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "Where the heck did that bastard drop us?" Yanis muttered, annoyed looking around him. There were a few houses around with a road ahead but that was all. "Whose fault?" Marlened asked, crossing her arms angrily. "R¨CRight." Yanis scratched his hair awkwardly before his gaze went ahead. Nyr and Ephera were walking ahead seemingly knowing where to go. "Let''s follow them." "DON''T FIGHT."Marlene said with a stare. "I-I know!" Yanis retorted to his girlfriend. Chapter 354 [Nyrel Loyster] Flashback [7] Chapter 354 [Nyrel Loyster] shback [7] "I can''t believe that driver just kicked us off the bus! Tch!" Yanis fumed, kicking a branch on the ground in frustration. "If you hadn''t picked a fight, this wouldn''t have happened," Marlene said with a pout, clearly annoyed. "Oy, that guy started it, Marlene. He was trying to hit on you," Yanis retorted, pointing at Nyrel, who was walking ahead with Ephera. "He wasn''t hitting on me, and you know that, Yanis," Marlene countered, rolling her eyes. "Oh,e on!" Yanis eximed. "This is why Mr. Marron keeps kicking you out of ss," Marleneined. "That guy can''t believe I''m doing well without his damn sses." Yanis scoffed. "Mr. Marron? You mean Professor Marron?" Ephera suddenly turned around, her face a mix of surprise and shock. "Yeah, you know him?" Marlene asked, curious. "Yeah, he''s our marketing teacher," Ephera replied, piecing things together. "You guys go to the same school as us?" "No way, you seem like the type who would study literature," Yanis said, dumbfounded. Epheraughed. "And you''re thest one I''d expect to study at an IT school." "Don''t judge a book by its cover. I''m smarter than both of youbined," Yanis retorted, smirking. Marlene shook her head with a smile. "Yeah, right, Yanis. Keep telling yourself that." "Must be hard for you. He doesn''t even know the road ahead. It''s a must for a boyfriend," Ephera giggled, tapping Nyrel''s shoulder with a proud smile. "I am not your boyfriend, though?" Nyrel responded, slightly confused. "Yeah, yeah, keep advancing, Nyr!" Ephera ignored him, still smiling. "Ah? I know the way exactly! You guys are just following us," Yanis snorted. "We''re following you from ahead of you?" Epheraughed but abruptly stopped as her nose collided with Nyrel''s shoulder. "Nyr? You hurt me¡­" Ephera rubbed her nose with teary eyes. But Nyrel''s gaze was fixed ahead. "Don''t tell me you''re seeing someone else again?" Ephera asked, following Nyrel''s gaze but quickly understood why he stopped. A group of men, clearly delinquents and some visibly drunk, were walking toward them whileughing among themselves. "Great, just what we needed," Marlene muttered under her breath. Yanis stepped forward, trying to look confident. "Alright, let''s just walk past them. They''re probably just passing through." Nyrel remained still, his eyes narrowing. "Stay behind me," he instructed Ephera, his voice calm but firm. Ephera nced at him, then at the approaching group, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity. "Do you think they''ll cause trouble?" Nyrel didn''t answer immediately, his focus entirely on the men. "Just be ready for anything." Any group of men drunk like that wouldn''t spell anything good if they met another group of sober boys and girls who were younger. Moreover Ephera and Marlene were really beautiful. It was like an intuition for Nyrel. The group of delinquents noticed them and started jeering. One of them, a tall man with a scruffy beard, called out, "Hey, where do you think you''re going? Got any spare cash?" "Just keep walking," Nyrel said quietly to just Ephera, moving forward with a steady pace but Marlene also followed his cue holding Yanis'' arm who was clearly the most likely to snap. Yanis clenched his fists already ring. Marlene and Ephera followed Nyrel''s lead, their expressions wary. The delinquents moved to block their path, and the scruffy bearded man stepped closer, grinning menacingly. "I said, got any spare cash?" Nyrel stepped forward, standing between Ephera and the delinquents. "We don''t want any trouble. Let us pass." The manughed, a harsh, unpleasant sound. "Trouble? Who said anything about trouble? We''re just being friendly. Isn''t that right, boys?" "Yeah!" "Just some cash!" "And girls with it ahahaha!" "Yeahe with us! We will show what a real man is!" The other delinquentsughed and jeered, closing in. Yanis, unable to contain his frustration, snapped, "Get out of our way fuckers!" The atmosphere grew tense as the group faced off. Nyrel remained calm, his eyes locked on the leader. "This is yourst warning. Let us pass." For a moment, there was silence. Then, the leader lunged forward, attempting to grab Nyrel. In a swift, fluid motion, Nyrel sidestepped and deflected the man''s arm, sending him stumbling past. "I warned you." -Bam! @@novelbin@@ Nyrel swiftly kicked the leader in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a thud. He didn''t hold back at all, and the leader''s head collided forcefully with the solid earth. Ephera watched in awe, her eyes wide with excitement. "He''s... amazing," she whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "Um... Ephera?" Marlena called out timidly. "You little brat¡ª" -Bam! "Shut it, fuckers!" The other three were about to pounce on Nyrel, but Yanis intervened,nding a powerful punch on the first attacker and breaking his nose in the process. Nyrel walked past Yanis and grabbed the drunken, trembling man. Without hesitation, he punched him square in the face. -Bam! "I said let us pass, didn''t I?" -Bam! "Guuaah! S-Sorry!" -Bam! "Did I say it or not?" -Bam! "Answer me." -Bam! Nyrel continued to punch the man, who had already lost consciousness, each blownding with a sickening thud. "Hey, stop. He''s out," Yanis said, grabbing Nyrel''s arm to halt his assault. Nyrel tried to pull free, but Yanis''s grip was strong. "Nyr, please," Ephera said softly, patting Nyrel''s back to calm him. Looking down at the man''s disfigured face, Nyrel finally released his grip and let the man fall to the ground. Yanis had already taken care of the other two, so now they could leave unimpeded. "Look at your hand," Ephera sighed in exasperation, taking Nyrel''s bloodied right hand and gently wiping it with a tissue. "You are stronger than you appear, don''t you?" Yanis said with a snort. "Don''t judge a book by its cover," Nyr replied, turning around to leave. "Ah, he got you back, Yanis!" Marlene giggled. "Tch." Yanis snorted in embarrassment. ¡­ ¡­ "Finally!" Ephera eximed, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and excitement after half an hour of walking. Her face lit up with happiness as she stood in front of the gaming store. "We should have been home already," Nyr muttered with a grimace, unable toprehend Ephera''s eagerness to buy whatever game it was that she desired. ncing behind him, still wearing a grimace, Nyr noticed Yanis and Marlene trailing behind them, their presence a reminder of their prolonged journey. Seeing Nyr''s expression, which clearly conveyed his thoughts, Marlene averted her gaze in embarrassment. "I-It''s Yanis!" she stammered, attempting to justify their presence. "I can''t believe it! This store already has the new yStation avable?!" Yanis eximed, his face pressed against the store window in excitement. "Let''s pick out your game quickly," Nyr urged Ephera, ushering her inside the store. Yanis eagerly followed, while Marlene trailed behind, her weariness evident. As Nyr stepped into the store, he quickly noticed a girl''s gaze fixed on him. He furrowed his brow, recognizing her as a new ssmate, though her name escaped him. It wasn''t the first time he had caught her observing him, but to encounter her here again was unexpected. He didn''t entertain the notion that he was being followed; it was surely just a coincidence. Still, it caught him off guard. ''Do girls really like games that much?'' "This is it!" Ephera''s voice broke his train of thought as she raised a game, her smile filled with excitement. "Princess and Dragon?" Nyr read the game''s title, eyeing the various characters depicted on the cover. It was undoubtedly a fantasy game, given the character with literal blue hair gracing the front. However, the art style was surprisingly realistic, rather than the typical manga aesthetic. "A dating sim game? Really, Ephera?" Nyr asked with a neutral stare. "Yeah! Look at him! Doesn''t he look like you?!" Ephera nodded, her grin radiant as she pointed to a grey-haired, fat man on the cover, sporting a wide smirk, his gaze below on the Heroine with blue hair. "Okay, that''s enough. I''m leaving," Nyr visibly upset, turning to exit but inadvertently colliding with Yanis. "Oh! This is the new game! I heard about it! They said it''s really gory and hardcore!" Yanis eximed, snatching the game from Ephera''s hand and examining it with eager eyes. "Right?!" Ephera chimed in with a giggle. "..." "..." Nyr and Marlene exchanged a bewildered nce, clearly taken aback by the exchange. "Is there anything else interesting here?" Nyr inquired as he scanned the store. "I''m not sure... maybe these figurines?" Marlene suggested, holding up a rabbit figurine with a smile. "..." "Perhaps not..." Marlene chuckled, setting it back down. While Nyr and Marlene browsed, Ephera and Yanis bombarded the clerk with questions about the game. "I''m sorry about Yanis... he''s just a bit quick to anger, but he''s not a bad guy," Marlene apologized suddenly. Nyr shrugged. "It was my fault to begin with. Don''t worry about it." Marlene smiled happily. "So, how long have you two been together?" Nyrel was confused at first but then understood that she was speaking about him and Ephera. "We''re not together... she''s just teasing me," Nyr rified, shaking his head. "Really? It doesn''t seem like that..." Marlene replied, her tone curious. Nyr didn''t know how to respond. His rtionship with Ephera was rather unique, after all. "This girl..." Nyr''s attention quickly shifted to the same girl who had locked eyes with him earlier before averting her gaze. He approached her swiftly, halting in front of her. "E-Excuse me..." She attempted to pass, but Nyr blocked her path. "Who are you? Why do you keep looking at me, even in ss and now here?" Nyr asked directly, his gaze cold and piercing. "T-That''s¡­" The young woman panicked a little before suddenly reaching out her hand behind Nyr, grabbing a game from a nearby box. "I-I just came to buy this game¡­" She held up the same game [Princess and Dragon] that Ephera and Yanis were excited about. Nyrel frowned. "That doesn''t answer my question¡ª" "Oh! You too, dys?!" Ephera interrupted, barging in with a bright grin as she called out to their ssmate. dys was taken aback but managed to respond shyly. "U-Um, yes¡­" "Then you''re one of us! Come on, let''s buy it together. Yanis is holding the line for us," Ephera eximed, grabbing dys'' arm and pulling her along. "W-Wait, I didn''t¡ª" "No need to be shy about it," Ephera giggled. "..." Nyr watched the duo leave before turning to see Yanis ring and intimidating the other clients to hold their ce in line for him and Ephera. "Is that really a good game?" Marlene asked, her expression serious as she picked up a copy of the game and scrutinized it with narrowed eyes. "I don''t know at all¡­" Nyrel replied, his gaze wandering to the game''s cover, where the grey-haired man stared back at him. Chapter 355 Celestes Dream Chapter 355 Celeste''s Dream -BOOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion echoed across the sky. Below, the sea split apart with each resounding sh above, creating a chaotic disy of power. Myriads of boats, filled with armed men, trembled under the sheer force of the battle. The men, faces pale with fear, could do nothing but watch the sky with bated breath. -BOOOOM! Another powerful shockwave erupted, sending something hurtling through the air. Itnded with a fleshy thud on one of the boats. It was a severed arm. "I told you already." A figurended gracefully on the deck of the grandest boat, which bore signs of destruction and was barely afloat. The young, handsome man had long, silver hair slicked back neatly. His elongated ears marked his noble lineage, even among elves¡ªthe highest of the nobles. His earrings, shaped like grim void eyes, dangled in the powerful wind. "Not to stick your lowly nose in others'' business." He had heterochromia, with one eye shining a deep blue and the other a deep green. They looked coldly and arrogantly at the figurending several meters away in front of him. Augh escaped from the other man''s bloodied lips. Despite losing his left arm, he seemed almost oblivious to the pain, his amber eyes gleaming with a near-madness as he looked at the elf. "This is exactly my damn business," he retorted, brushing back his messy white hair, smearing it with his own blood. Retrieving his severed arm, he pressed it back to the stump as white sand swirled around, acting as a glue to reattach it. Opening and closing his fist a few times to check its functionality, he smirked. His gaze shifted momentarily to a girl lying on the ground in a torn dress. Her mint green hair was disheveled, her usual ornaments broken or missing. Her typically unbreakable expression was now one of utter despair. Her gaze downcast on a figure lying on a pool of blood motionless. Turning his amber gaze back to the elf, who was directly responsible for the bloody war that had raged for months in Sancta Vedelia, Amael narrowed his eyes. "Alvara is mine." *** "Aha¡­!!" Celeste woke up in a daze. Her teal blue eyes shed white intensely. Her dress and bed were soaked with sweat. Her heart pounded in her chest as she experienced an unfamiliar feeling. "Ah¡­" Gripping her bedsheet, Celeste tried to catch her breath. "P-Princess!!" The door burst open, startling Celeste. She quickly sighed in relief when she saw it was August, a Commander of Zeste and someone she knew since child. "Hey! You can''t just barge into the Princess''s room like that!" A maid scolded August angrily. "R-Right, I''m sorry. I heard the Princess screaming¡­" August muttered worriedly. "It''s alright¡­" Celeste held her head for a moment before forcing a smile. "It was just a nightmare, nothing to worry about." "Of course, it was a nightmare. You''ve been through so muchtely, Princess," the maid said with a sad smile, helping Celeste to her feet. "Ah!" Celeste finally remembered what had happened. @@novelbin@@ She had been brought back to Zeste thanks to James Raven''s careful nning to ensure their safety. After that, she had lost consciousness¡­ "W-Where is Amael?! How long have I been asleep?!" Celeste tried to take another step but stumbled, quickly caught by her maid. "Please calm down, Princess. It''s only been a day. We''re in the morning of the next day. As for Lord Amael, we saw him carrying you, but he lost consciousness right after," the maid exined. "W-What happened? Is he alright?!" Celeste asked, her voice filled with worry. August smiled, noticing how concerned Celeste was for Amael. It wasn''t surprising for her to be worried, but this time it was for a boy. "He''s still unconscious. A heavy dose of poison has corrupted his body. It''s actually a miracle he''s still alive, considering the amount of mana we had to remove from him. The healers just finished his treatment a few hours ago. He needs rest now," August said, recalling Amael''s difficult recovery. The poison had been incredibly potent. "I see¡­" Celeste sighed in relief, though guilt flickered across her face as she remembered Amael''s fight against Lomar. "I should check on him¡­" "No, Princess. You''re not in any condition to see anyone, you have been treated entirely but you need rest," the maid said, supporting Celeste. Celeste looked down at her white gown sticking to her body and her sweaty hair, blushing with embarrassment. "R-Right¡­" "I''ll help you with a bath, Mdy, and then after a good breakfast, you can see your prince," the maid said with a teasing grin. "H-He''s not my prince!" Celeste red, her cheeks flushed, before heading toward the bath. The old maid observed warmly. "She looks so much like Lady Sara¡­" "Indeed¡­" August agreed. "Has the battle ended in the Dolphian Capital?" The maid asked seriously. "Yes, but there still may be many enemies left. There were a lot of casualties too," August replied. "Do we have any news about Lady Melfina?" The maid asked hopefully. A day ago, they had received terrible news. The heads of Sancta Vedelia had been attacked during their meeting, and Melfina was caught in it. "They should be back soon; that''s all I know. They''re keeping it secret to avoid any further ambushes," August said. "I see¡­" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Celeste was restless. She couldn''t tell if it was a dream, a nightmare, or¡ªwhat she feared most¡ªa prophecy. She clearly recognized Amael in that vision. His hair was longer, and he seemed even more deranged than he had been against Lomar, but it was definitely him. Questions swirled in her mind, overwhelming her thoughts. Her maid had to take over everything. She bathed Celeste, washed her body and hair, and chose a dress suitable for her status¡ªtasks Celeste usually handled herself. The maid even did her hair. During breakfast, Celeste mechanically moved her fork from her te to her mouth, her eyes unfocused. The maid sighed. "Princess." "Hm?" Celeste mumbled, her gaze still distant. "Lord Amael is here." "Ah?!" Celeste flinched, standing up abruptly and hitting her knees on the table. "Agnn¡­" She looked around with teary eyes before ring at her maid, blushing. Her maid smiled. "Do you wish for more soup?" She asked, pointing at Celeste''s empty te. Celeste looked at her te, shook her head, and stood up. After emptying her ss of water, she wiped her lips with a napkin and left. "Lead me to Amael." ¡­ It didn''t take long for them to reach the room where Amael was resting. He had been given a royal guest room and had been treated there since the previous day. "It''s this room, Princess," the maid said. Celeste nodded and opened the door, trying to push aside all thoughts of her dream. "Ah!!" -Ssh! As soon as the door opened, a maid kneeling in front of Amael''s bed dropped a bowl filled with water. Upon noticing Celeste, the maid''s face turned pale. "I apologize, Princess!" She quickly grabbed a towel and started wiping up the spilled water. "It''s okay, I''m sorry for barging in so suddenly¡­" Celeste said, waving her hand with a smile. The maid shook her head and quickly left, taking the bowl and towel with her, her face bright red as she walked past Celeste. Celeste raised an eyebrow before turning to look at Amael. "Oh!" she eximed in shock upon seeing Amael''s topless figure. "Princess, please. He is treated like anyone else," her maid said. "B-But why was she blushing?!" Celeste asked. "For the same reason you are blushing now, Princess," the maid replied with a chuckle. "What¡­!" Celeste protested, but her cheeks flushed as she approached Amael, who was still unconscious. She couldn''t help but blush at the sight of Amael''s bare upper body. His muscles were toned, and his abs were sculpted from hard work. "This is..." Celeste began, her voice trailing off as she stared in shock at the countless scars covering Amael''s body. She had never seen such a marked body before. His chest, stomach, arms, and sides¡ªevery part of his upper body was covered in scars. "If it reassures you, Princess, these scars aren''t from yesterday," the maid quickly said, noting Celeste''s horrified expression. "H-How is that possible..." Celeste''s hand trembled as she reached out to touch Amael''s stomach, her fingers tracing the jagged lines of his scars. The stark contrast between her pristine white fingers and his marred skin was striking. Amael''s brows furrowed slightly at her cold touch, but he didn''t flinch. "Training, but for Lord Amael, it was more like fighting," the maid exined. "B-But so many scars... how is that possible?" Celeste could hardly believe it. "It''s possible, yes. There are probably people with worse scars, but..." The maid''s eyes twitched as she took in the sheer number and severity of the scars on Amael''s young body. He was barely seventeen. "Not for someone this young..." Celeste had a conflicted expression as she looked at Amael''s peaceful expression. Brushing back Amael''s white hair, she smiled a little. "..." But it soon froze when a pair of amber eyes opened. Chapter 356 Celeste And Amael Chapter 356 Celeste And Amael "..." "..." Celeste frozepletely when I opened my eyes. As my gaze shifted from the ceiling toward her, she gulped, looking as if she had been caught red-handedmitting the biggest crime. @@novelbin@@ I felt her soft hand on my forehead and hair for some reason. Not that I hated it, but I was currently topless in front of two women. "Have you had enough, Celeste?" I asked, my voice low. "Ah¡­ s-sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­" Celeste quickly withdrew her hand and averted her gaze, clearly flustered. "How many days have I been out?" I asked, trying to sit up. A groan escaped my lips as pain shot through my body. "Around a day," the maid standing behind Celeste answered. "A day¡­" I repeated, processing the information. It was better than I had expected, considering I had just awakened, but it didn''t mean I was fully recovered. My body was still utterly exhausted from the ordeal, and I knew it would take a few more days to regain my strength. Despite my weariness, I felt an overwhelming urge to just sleep again, especially after dreaming of those times with them. The exhaustion weighed heavily on me because of that dream. This was the time when I first met Yanis and Marlene. I can still vividly recall their words. "Count on me if you have any problems with that bastard Jayce." "I will always support you and Ephera, Nyr. Don''t hesitate to ask for help." Their promises still echo in my mind, even now. Tragically, they lost their lives on Earth. dys told me they were searching for answers about what happened to me and Emric when it happened. We truly dragged them into our mess, Ephera... I am painfully aware of this. I know that if Yanis, Marlene, and Lucy had not gotten involved with us, they would still be alive. Their fates were changed because they became close to me, to Ephera, and even to dys, who was pulled into this by Leon, from what I understand. All of them seemed to have been reincarnated here, but I have no idea where or in which appearance. If I were them, I''d definitely hide my identity to avoid getting caught by the bastards who destroyed our lives on Earth. However, it''s also possible that they haven''t recovered their memories yet. Kleah regained her memories as dys after Leon kissed her and did something to her in the Enigma Dungeon. If only that bastard Nihil could tell me more about it, but his presence disappeared suddenly during my month in prison. "Amael?" Celeste''s voice brought me back from my thoughts. I set these thoughts aside and looked at Celeste while picking up some clothes neatly folded near the bed, clearly meant for me. "What are these clothes? Finally embracing your status as a Princess?" I asked, putting on a shirt as I stood up. "W-What?" Celeste stuttered before ncing down at her dress. It was a typical princess gown, and even her hair was styled beautifully with some ornaments. She lookedpletely different from her usual more rxed style. "Ah! What have you done, Lera!" Celeste''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as sheined to her maid. "Princess, you weren''t listening to me, so I took the liberty of picking out suitable clothes for you. I have to say, you look really beautiful in attire befitting your status," Lera said with a chuckle. "But I feel so weird¡­" Celeste said, looking at her dress and turning around. "What do you think, Lord Amael? Is the Princess weird?" Lera suddenly asked me. "L-Lera?! What are you asking him?!" Celeste was dumbfounded. It was a good question. [] ''Don''t make me recall those embarrassing moments, Cleenah.'' I grimaced a little as I adjusted my shirt before looking at Celeste. When our eyes met, she quickly averted her gaze, gripping her gown as if she wanted to tear it off and change into something else immediately. "H-He doesn''t know anything about girls¡­" Celeste muttered with a typical tsundere scoff. That''s rude; I know a lot of things about girls. Ephera basically forced me to learn things about girls. She was upset at my denseness when it came to her and Shayna, I suppose. Anyway, I looked at Celeste, and honestly, that sky-blue dress suited her perfectly. It was a stark contrast to her usual above-the-knee skirts,zy hairstyles, and tomboyish presence. It is just like La when she shifted to wearing the pinafore uniform instead of the one showing her body. She looked absolutely stunning in that other uniform because of the contrast probably. The same was for Celes. "Well, you look beautiful, yeah," I said, approaching her. "What!" Celeste was shocked by my words and didn''t even have time to catch her breath before I approached her. "W¨CWhat are you doing¡­? Don''t get closer!" Celeste raised her hands in defense. "You''ve watched too many movies, Celes," I said, reaching my hand past her head. Celeste closed her eyes tightly, anticipating something, though all I wanted was to reach for the scissors. I nced at the mirror in front of me and behind Celeste, then began cutting my hair. They were a bit too long for my liking, and a change of hairstyle wouldn''t hurt. Celeste stood close in front of me, her hands gripping the table on which the mirror rested, her body leaning back due to my proximity. But I paid no heed and focused on cutting my hair. After a few minutes, I was done; my hair was now cut short. I expected Celeste to protest a bit, but she remained unusually silent. It was my way of getting back at whatever she had been up to while I was asleep, but... "Y¨Cyou could have done it elsewhere¡­" Celeste said, ring at me. I stared at her with my glowing amber eyes and reached out my hand again, this time clearly aiming towards her. Celeste closed her eyes tightly, bracing herself. She shivered when she felt my cold touch on her bare shoulder. "I apologize, Lady Prophetess," I said, removing a strand of my hair from her shoulder. When she opened her eyes, she saw my smirk and blushed once more in embarrassment. "D-Don''t call me Lady Prophetess!" She pushed me back gently and stepped away, but herck of experience with heels caused her to slip on the floor. "Ahaa!" I quickly caught her arm and smiled. "The most unrefined Princess I have ever seen." She was theplete opposite of Aurora, who was the epitome of a perfect Princess in behavior, duty, and appearance. "I-I don''t care, you sneaky pervert!" She retorted, regaining her stance. "That''s a misunderstanding," I replied with a grimace. "I don''t believe it," Celeste crossed her arms. "So, you really think I sneaked into your room purposefully to... sleep with you?" I asked raising a brow. Celeste''s eyes widened in shock before she burst out of the room with a bright red face. "P-Princess?" But at that moment, an old man in armor stood in front of the door. It was August; thest time I saw him was in Zestel during the exam. He looked at me, surprised, before shaking his head. "Princess, the Heads of the Houses are back! But something happened!" Chapter 358 Facing The Heads Chapter 358 Facing The Heads When I stepped into the portal, my vision blurred. A wave of dizziness hit me, making me feel disoriented until I finallynded on different ground. The sensation around me waspletely different from Zeste''s royal castle. I could hear people running around, shouting, with some wearing pale expressions, and others looking conflicted. They were of various races, all from Sancta Vedelia. They appeared to be high nobles from every country, assembled here for some reason. But I had no interest in them. I scanned the area, desperately searching for my mother. My amber eyes wandered over every corner, behind people, and on the ground, wondering if she might be lying injured somewhere. No matter how thoroughly I looked, I couldn''t see her nor feel her presence anywhere. Then, I heard a familiar voice, filled with sobs. It was my sister, Christina. She was speaking with a white-haired girl with horns. My attention quickly shifted to Christina, who was crying. My expression twisted slightly at the sight of her tears. Thest time I saw her cry like that was when we reunited after years of separation, and I had hoped that would be thest time she would shed such tears. "Christina," I called out to her. "...!" Christina, who had been hugging the white-haired girl, shivered and turned around. Upon seeing me, more tears escaped Christina''s eyes, and she rushed toward me, pulling me into a tight embrace. "A-Amael!" she cried, her sobs echoing in my chest. "What happened?" I asked, gently patting her back. She began to speak, but her words were a jumbled mix of tears and confusion, filled with anger, confusion, and despair. Despite the disjointed words, I could understand everything she was saying. My father was alive. My mother had been kidnapped by him. These were the two main pieces of information. "It''s okay, sister," I said, hugging her back and patting her soothingly. "W-WHY? I-I can''t... it''s always us..." she cried, her voice filled with deep anger toward the endless misfortunes befalling our family. "Look at me, sister," I said, meeting her amber eyes, which were the same shade as mine. "She isn''t dead, right? Mother isn''t dead, okay?" "Y-Yes..." she nodded. I smiled and wiped her tears away. "I will bring Mom back. I promise you, sister, so don''t cry. You need to be very strong from now on, okay?" Christina clenched my shirt and nodded. "I-I will take care of the kingdom. They need to know..." "Good, go ahead. I will join youter," I said, giving her head a reassuring pat. My gaze followed her as she borrowed another portal, taking her straight to the Olphean Kingdom. As soon as she disappeared, all the emotions behind my smile vanished as well. I turned around. "In any case, let''s proceed with the vote. Who votes to postpone Alea''s matter to prioritize the uing war?" Three hands raised first. Then one. Then the remaining two. "Then we don''t need to consider Namys'' and Melfina''s votes. We have the majority in any case of their decisions," the old man said. "Then that''s all." I stepped forward before they could leave. "May I vote as well?" I asked, raising my hand with a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes. "C-Connor Olphean?" sputtered the man with reddish-brown hair, his eyes wide with shock as he looked at me. The others around him wore various expressions of surprise and disbelief, except for a few. I particrly noticed Tanya Teraquin and Alector, the Guardian of the Tree, who looked equally stunned. Lazarus Raven''s crimson eyes were narrowed as he studied me. "No, Karl. He is Amael Idea Olphean. Alea''s youngest son," Alector finally said, recovering from his shock and looking directly at me. "What? I thought he died when he was a kid or something?" Karl replied, still bewildered. "I also thought that..." Tanya added, her eyes ring at me. "And this face, it''s different, but he is the one Alea brought from Celesta, iming he was Thomen''s son." "It looks like she lied to us, and he is indeed her son then," Jefer said. "You take it rather easily, as if you knew it already, Jefer," Tanya retorted, but Jefer remained silent. "Ahaha. Interesting, interesting, truly interesting," augh cut through their discussion. It was Lazarus, his twisted smile reminding me of Cyril''s, but even more sinister. "Kleines'' youngest son?" @@novelbin@@ "Yeah," I nodded. "Connor''s younger brother too?" He asked, his piercing eyes seeming to want to devour me. I met his gaze. "Yeah." Lazarus stared at me for a moment before retreating. "Your mother has been abducted by your father. She is a lost cause. Focus on your new role, one your brother was incapable of fulfilling." "Lazarus," udia frowned. "I''m saying it for his sake, don''t look at me like that," Lazarusughed. "As much as I hatefully don''t appreciate your suggestion, I will try to be nice. I would like to inquire about the peculiar inconsistencies surrounding this sudden attack on one of the most protected ces on this Earth," I cut in, stepping forward. "Watch your tongue, boy," Lazarus muttered, his earlier smilepletely gone. "My tongue is as pink as yours, Head of the Raven House," I replied. "The only difference is that I¡ª" "Edward Falkrona," udia interrupted, her warning re halting my words. I smiled at her and continued, my gaze fixed on Lazarus Raven. "The only difference is that I don''t use it to spew bullshit on a daily basis." -BOOOOOOM! A powerful shockwave filled with intense killing intent surged towards me but was diverted to either side of my face. A curtain of white hair flowed in front of me, revealing the young woman who had been with Christina. She stood protectively before me, her sword raised to counter a pale hand with sharp nails¡ªLazarus'' hand. I could see her arm trembling as she held the sword, but she stood her ground against Lazarus Raven, a Demigod. Lazarus'' lips twisted into a smirk. "There, there. The daughter of that mad Emperor of Redhorah. He really did a number on you, didn''t he?" He muttered, his eyes drifting to Myrce''s protruding horns. It was Myrce, as expected. I didn''t need to see her face to understand the immense hatred she was holding back, but she didn''t respond to his provocation. Lazarus seemed to enjoy this even more. "Kleines raised you, yet you let him die. Then Connor, and now your guardian in Sancta Vedelia was kidnapped right in front of you. What use are you anymore, Myrce Redhorah? Even with all the gifts they gave you, you are still... so weak." Myrce didn''t react, but I could see her shivering back, struggling to contain the anger that could destroy this entire ce. "Enough, Lazarus." Chapter 361 Alicia And Elizabeth Chapter 361 Alicia And Elizabeth In a secluded, spacious area, the sound of shing weapons echoed continuously. The ng and tter of metal resounded throughout the training grounds, abat that could be heard from every corner. The ce was teeming with people, ranging from the youngest teenagers to the oldest men, who often acted as mentors. The first thing anyone would notice was the exclusive presence of vampires. There were no humans, elves, or werewolves in sight. This was the Tepes Special Grounds, established during the Blood Moon War to prepare the vampire rebellion against their tyrannical ruler at the time, the Vampire-Witch Selene Amaya Tepes. Originally built out of necessity, this dojo had evolved into one of the most renowned training centers for mastering the rapier. The rapier had be a favored weapon among many vampires, including some of the most notorious ones. The training grounds buzzed with activity, but today, all eyes were drawn to the center of the arena where a sparring match was taking ce. The focus of everyone''s attention was on two of the most beautiful vampires they had ever seen, who were also among the princesses of Sancta Vedelia. On the right, a figure moved with elegant precision, weaving and dodging her opponent''s thrusts with calmposure, asionally countering with swift strikes of her own. Her raven-ck hair was tied into a ponytail, keeping it out of her way as she moved. Spectators watched in awe, their mouths agape at Elizabeth''s graceful form. Whether it was her serious expression or the small smile she wore while sparring with someone she cared about, she captivated everyone around her. On the other side of the arena, her opponent wasn''t smiling at all. Alicia, known for her prowess with the rapier and her untouchable, unreachable demeanor, disyed a hint of frustration today. Though her expression remained mostly stoic, her furrowed brows betrayed her emotions. Those who knew Alicia well, like Elizabeth, could sense that something was amiss. Alicia''s thrusts were a bit sloppier than usual,cking the precision she was known for. She couldn''t help it; it had always been like this when she sparred with Elizabeth. At the start of the match, she would feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of dueling Elizabeth Tepes. But as the fight progressed, she was inevitably reminded of a bitter truth. The Elizabeth Tepes Alicia had once respected as a junior, admired as a big sister figure, chased after as a rival Vampire Princess, and feared as a living embodiment of greatness, seemed to have vanished. Alicia, Elizabeth, and Selene had been raised and educated in the manner befitting Vampire Princesses. James Raven, a close friend of Elizabeth''s parents, had entrusted Alicia''s education to their institution, resulting in Alicia being raised alongside Elizabeth and Selene as though they were sisters. Alicia had known both Elizabeth and Selene for many years and had seen the true Elizabeth. The first time she met Elizabeth, Alicia was six years old. She had been absolutely frozen in awe. Elizabeth, though only seven years old at the time, disyed a maturity far beyond her years. She was a bit cold, but her speech had a captivating tone that everyone wanted to hear. Her voice was chilling yet mesmerizing, leaving others with no choice but to listen. A genius. A genius among geniuses, Elizabeth Tepes''s exceptional nature became more evident with each passing year. @@novelbin@@ Selene, on the other hand, was more shy, a trait that only worsened due to Elizabeth''s overprotectiveness. Elizabeth shielded her twin sister from various parties seeking the reincarnation of Selene Amaya Tepes. Selene''s vulnerability was one of the driving forces behind Elizabeth''s greatness, pushing her to progress at a frightening level both mentally and physically. Alicia still remembered the day she saw Elizabeth''s true nature. It was only a few days after Elizabeth''s parents were reported dead in an incident, and Elizabeth was barely twelve years old. That day, Elizabeth fought against the invaders of Utopia who had attacked Vachia. Alicia knew, deep down, that this was the real Elizabeth. Until then, it had seemed as though Elizabeth had always held back, carefully considering her behavior and speech when surrounded by her family. But that day, the death of her parents had unleashed something that should never have been set free. A monster, a witch, a demon, the Princess of Blood¡ªUtopia called her the Cold Witch of Vchia. Thousands of bodies littered the grounds of Vchia, all killed by Elizabeth in her rampage, despite an agreement being reached by Duncan Tepes and Utopia. She had attacked them out of nowhere at night, destroying their forces and killing them all. Rivers of blood and flesh flowed, shocking and horrifying everyone. Alicia had been there that day in the Tepes Castle. She saw Elizabeth standing amidst the carnage, her pale hands dripping with fresh blood, her sharp nails and fangs stained red, her blood-red eyes reflecting a terrifying intensity as she looked back at Alicia. It was the most frightening sight Alicia had ever seen, yet strangely, she also felt a profound admiration for Elizabeth. The figure she admired so much was now revealed to be a smaller version of the fearsome, true Elizabeth. After that fateful day, it was as if a dam had broken within Elizabeth. She stopped holding back entirely, bing ruthless and merciless towards everyone, even those of her own race. Anyone who bothered her or her sister regretted their decision instantly. When she entered the academy at sixteen years old, she quickly secured her position and elevated the Tepes House to prominence. She fought off against the Teraquin House of Kendel and Alvara Teraquin, as well as from Cyril Raven, who was interested in her twin sister Selene. As a Junior and new student, Elizabeth quickly climbed higher driven by only selfishness and arrogance. However, during this time, Elizabeth began to change subtly. Alicia, who was closely acquainted with Elizabeth, noticed this shift. She knew that Elizabeth''s situation was worsening, and that she was slowly descending deeper into the abyss with each life she took. Yet, whenever Alicia met with Elizabeth, thetter would show a different, softer side¡ªsimr to how she behaved with Selene. Elizabeth considered Alicia as a sister as well, and Alicia naively believed that everything was fine with Elizabeth, despite the reality beingpletely opposite. Then, someone brought a flicker of warmth to Elizabeth''s cold heart: Connor Olphean. Alicia didn''t know how it happened, but Elizabeth started smiling more often, even though she retained her ruthless nature. Alicia grew to admire this version of Elizabeth, who showed more emotions and seemed more human. But then, it eventually happened. Connor Olphean died. Chapter 363 Learning The Raven Style Chapter 363 Learning The Raven Style Alicia couldn''t help but let her mouth fall open slightly in surprise. "What''s up, Junior?" Standing there with his hands braced on either side of the doorway, he smiled, his gaze fixed on Alicia''s crimson eyes. His pure white hair clung to his skin, damp with sweat. His amber eyes, bright and clear like precious stones, sparkled with curiosity as he looked at her. Dark amberic marks were faintly visible beneath his eyes. Despite his changed appearance, Alicia recognized him immediately. Amael Falkrona¡ªor now, Amael Idea Olphean¡ªwho was the younger brother of Christina and Connor, the youngest son of Thomen and Alea, and thest heir of the Olphean House. "The bet is won. You are free now, Junior." She recalled his words to her after he had beaten Adrian Dolphis. It left her uncertain how to feel. To say she wasn''t grateful would be a lie. Adrian''s obsession had been eating away at her, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. She felt a deep difort and disgust whenever he touched her, yet she had resigned herself to it. That was the life Cyril had chosen for her. In her mind, the engagement was set in stone, immutable, and unchangeable. No one would dare oppose it. Everyone knew Cyril Raven was behind it, and no one wanted to antagonize him. Yet, Amael had made that bet and won it. She hated being dragged into a bet without her consent, treated like a puppet once again, but the oue had been in her favor. Then, just as they were about to face Alvara in the Third Round, an incident urred, and Amael vanished. It had been two weeks since shest saw him. Thest thing she expected was to see him here, in the Raven Pce''s territory. "Junior?" Amael waved a hand in front of Alicia''s face before grabbing her hand and pulling her into the room. Caught off guard, Alicia stumbled inside, and the metallic doors nged shut behind her. The room was like any other training room, equipped with various technologies for different types of training. As Alicia''s eyes roamed the space, theynded on the back of a man in a sports shirt and shorts. Despite his altered appearance, she recognized him instantly. @@novelbin@@ "The break is over, Amael. We will resume¡ªhuh!" James Raven turned around and froze at the sight of Alicia standing next to Amael. He stammered briefly before a bright smile spread across his face. "Alicia." Alicia didn''t return the smile. "I''ll just eat and leave, as always. I''m heading out," she said, turning to go. She was curious about what was happening between her father and Amael, but that was all. "No, stay a bit," Amael intervened, shaking his head and blocking her path with his arm. Alicia nced at Amael, her expression nk. "Don''t give me that look, Junior. I promise you''ll learn a lot if you watch," Amael insisted with a smile. Alicia remained silent, seemingly unsure of what to make of his words. Taking her silence as agreement, Amael moved to join James Raven. "Then let''s start, Professor," Amael said. "Right¡­" James was at a loss for words, but at least his daughter hadn''t left immediately. Better yet, she decided to stay and watch for a bit. ''Even though she always refuses me¡­'' James thought, ncing at Amael, who had a knack for influencing others with both his words and actions. "Start whenever you''re ready," James said, taking a stance with his fists up. Amael nodded, clenching his fists and adopting the same stance as James. One fist was poised for defense and counterattacks, while the other was ready for aggressive strikes. Amael studied James for a moment beforeunching off the ground, shooting toward him at an astounding speed. Alicia was taken aback, not just by his speed but by the way he moved. That absurd speed,bined with a thirst and aggressiveness, was characteristic of vampire fighting styles. But this one, in particr, was drawn from the Raven Martial Arts she had been taught since childhood. ''How?'' She figured her father must have taught Amael, but how long had it been, and how had Amael managed to master it so quickly? -Booom! Amael''s fist whizzed past James''s face, cutting through the air. Opening his palm, Amael grabbed James''s arm, threw him aside, and pulled back his leg. A blood-red aura enveloped his leg before he kicked out. -BAM! The lightning-fast kick, backed by abnormal strength, sent James sliding several meters away. However, James''s absurd regenerative abilities quickly healed his injuries. Alicia watched in awe, her curiosity now fully piqued. "Ah. I think I nearly broke my leg there," Amael muttered, shaking his right leg. "I heard a little crack." "I told you not to focus so much on the strength of your kick. Control over your blood is essential if you want to progress faster," James said. "Right," Amael nodded, closing his eyes. It had been two weeks since he began training with James. Amael had honored his end of the deal by breaking off the engagement between Alicia and Adrian. Now, it was James'' turn to uphold his promise by teaching Amael the Raven Style¡ªa martial art exclusive to vampires, reserved for the most talented among them. James had repeatedly exined that the Raven Style wasn''t suitable for a human like Amael, despite his mixed Falkrona and Olphean bloodline. But Amael didn''t care and insisted on learning. To James'' shock, Amael was managing to learn the Raven Style, though he adapted it to suit his own body. With his eyes closed, Amael concentrated on his heartbeat and the blood pulsing through his organs. Once he felt a familiar symbiosis, he raised his sword, gripping the hilt tightly. "Raven Blood Art." Alicia''s eyes widened in shock as Amael muttered those words. They weren''t empty boasts. What Amael was emanating closely resembled the power of her and her brothers. A blood-red aura coated Amael''s sword, and red veins started appearing all over his arm. Some of the veins burst open, staining his white shirt with blood and tearing it apart. As the veins reached his right eye, a single tear of blood streamed down Amael''s face. Then he shed down with his sword. The powerful sh shot out at incredible speed, tearing through the air like a red de. Everything about the aura and Amael''s Raven Style seemed sinister. James sensed the threat and quickly drew a sword of the void, shing down powerfully to cut the de in two and dissipate the force. There was a brief silence until Amael, exhausted, sat down heavily. "Ha... I can''t anymore..." "You did well. The three hours are over now," James said. "I think I broke my arm, by the way," Amael groaned, showing his left arm hanging limp. Alicia observed Amael as the red veins vanished from his body. At first nce, they looked like curses, but they were actually a manifestation of Amael''s Raven Style. Amael couldn''t use the Raven Style in its pure form, so something had happened to his body, allowing the Raven Style to adapt to him. "Alicia, can you apany Amael to get him treated? I''ll get ready, and we can eat afterward," James said, using Amael''s injury as a pretext to prevent Alicia from leaving. Alicia saw through her father''s tactic, but feeling somewhat indebted to Amael, she reluctantly agreed. Chapter 366: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [1] Talk Between Twin Sisters Chapter 366: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [1] Talk Between Twin Sisters ? Today was an extraordinarily special day in the Capital of Vchia, and the excitement extended across the entire country. Vchia was ruled by one of the most ancient and powerful families, known for conquering their territory in Sancta Vedelia through sheer determination and fierce battles. This prestigious family was none other than the Tepes House. The Capital was buzzing with excitement, for today marked a momentous asion: the official engagement ceremony of the Second Princess, Elizabeth Amaya Tepes. This was no ordinary engagement, and the city was abuzz with anticipation. Elizabeth was to be engaged to Amael, a figure whose true identity had been revealed just two weeks prior. Initially, many had believed Amael to be unworthy of the princess, thinking he was merely the son of Alea''s sister who had moved to Celesta, a country they considered third-rate. However, they had recently discovered that Amael was, in fact, Alea''s youngest son, long presumed dead. This revtion was nothing short of earth-shattering, as most were unaware of his very existence until now. With this newfound knowledge, any doubts about the match vanished. It was seen as a perfect union-the heir of the Olphean House marrying their brilliant princess. The people of Vchia rejoiced at the prospect of this powerful alliance. However, not everyone was pleased. Among the nobility of Vchia, there were staunch traditionalists who valued pure vampire blood above all else. They would have preferred a match with someone of pure vampire lineage, even if of lower rank. To them, the ideal candidate would have been Cyril, the full-blooded vampire heir of the Raven House. Unfortunately, Cyril had eyes only for Selene, whom he believed to be the reincarnation of the Vampire-Witch. This peculiar obsession was rooted in a dark history, given the havoc the Vampire-Witch had wrought. Nevertheless, Cyril''s unique taste dictated his preference, leaving those who desired a pure vampire match for Elizabeth disappointed. In the end, Amael was chosen by the Supreme Head Duncan himself, silencing any dissent. His decision was absolute, and no one dared to oppose it. The nobles epted this union, even if reluctantly, for Duncan''s word wasw. Despite their eptance of Amael, some still held onto hopes for the future. They had Selene, the eldest sister, and Earth, the adopted son. Particrly in Selene''s case, the hope was that she would find a suitable high-ranked vampire partner, as she was the one most likely to rule after Duncan. The castle was more resplendent than ever, adorned in beautiful gold and red ornaments that decorated the corridors leading to the great ceremonial hall. Today, this hall would host the grand engagement party, a significant event that required everything to be perfect. About fifty staff members had been working tirelessly since early morning to prepare the venue, ensuring it met the highest standards. They hurried through the dark yetvish corridors, their movements efficient and precise, reflecting the grandeur and nobility of the Tepes House. In a secluded wing of the castle reserved for the Royals, a few women gathered in a peculiar room. Before arge mirror, which resembled a grand TV screen, stood the reflection of an exceptionally beautiful woman with a paleplexion. Her face remained impassive as hands that did not belong to her expertly applied makeup with brushes and other tools. Three beauty artists worked on her: two focused on her face, and one attended to her hair. Their movements were perfectly synchronized, ensuring that no one interfered with the others. This meticulous coordination was a strict order from udia Tepes herself. Despite her disdain for Amael, udia adored her granddaughter and ensured she always looked her best. "You look ridiculous, sister," a cold voice suddenly rang out, startling the three women who were working diligently. They turned around to see a girl who bore an uncanny resemnce to the woman they had been beautifying. Their hands froze in mid-air, their faces showing a mix of surprise and apprehension. It was Selene J Tepes, and her words made the beauty artists shiver, fearing their work was being criticized. "W-We have not finished, Your Highness..." One of the women quickly said, her voice trembling. "It''s okay, please leave us for a moment," Elizabeth raised her hand, signaling for them to stop. "But Princess..." they protested, concerned about the strict schedule they needed to follow. "You will be on time. If not, I will talk with my grandmother," Elizabeth assured them, calming their worries. Relieved, the women left the room. Once the two sisters were alone, Selene approached Elizabeth, who was sitting on a chair wearing a white robe that covered her entire body to protect her delicate skin from any makeup residue. Her hair, still unfinished, was pinned with several clips. "You look ridiculous, yes," Selene nodded, repeating her earlier statement. "There was no need to repeat it, sister," Elizabeth mustered a small smile, trying to lighten the mood. Selene crossed her arms and walked over to sit in a chair next to Elizabeth. "I don''t think you need such shallow makeup to impress anyone. Just wear a decent ceremonial dress, and you can get any man you want, even your soon-to-be fianc¨¦," she said, clearly hinting at Amael. Elizabeth sighed. "I don''t think Amael is such an easy person. And as much as I find this tiring, I am doing it because Grandmother seems really happy about it." Since their parents had died, their grandmother had taken care of them, and both Elizabeth and Selene felt very close to her. They were unable to refuse anything she asked of them. For Elizabeth, one or two hours of sitting idly while getting her face made up was a small price to pay for their grandmother''s happiness. Selene looked at Elizabeth with a small smile for a moment before speaking again. "I''m sorry, sister." "Hm? For what?" Elizabeth asked, raising a brow in curiosity. Selene averted her gaze. "You know... that potion I had kept for Victor. You drank it, and everything that happened because of it... It''s all because of me in the end. I caused you a lot of problems... again." Seeing her sister lower her head lightly, Elizabeth sighed. "How many times are you going to apologize, Selene? What happened has happened. By the way it was a great enthralling potion, what blood did you use? I was caught unable to fight it back..." "Who knows I had reserved it for Victor since it works wonder in vampires but..." Selene trailed off with a dark face thinking about how badly her n ended up. "You can''t undo things, and as your sister, I don''t mind taking care of your mess," Elizabeth said trying to reassure her sister. "I''m the older sister though..." Selene frowned. "By what? Three seconds?" Elizabeth chuckled. "Three minutes," Selene shot back with a pouting scowl. Despite their different personalities, the twin sisters clearly felt more at ease and free with each other around. "Are you disappointed, sister?" Selene suddenly asked. "About what?" Elizabeth replied, curious. Selene hesitated before speaking. "If not for this incident, you might have likely been@@novelbin@@ engaged to Earth. That was what was nned and what Grandmother wished. Answer me honestly." Elizabeth stared at Selene, the question hanging in the air. Even Selene couldn''t tell what was going on inside her twin sister''s mind. "May I join you?" A voice suddenly interrupted them. Both Selene and Elizabeth turned around, startled. "Earth?" Chapter 369: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [4] Arrival of the Great Houses Chapter 369: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [4] Arrival of the Great Houses ? The hall where the engagement party would be held was slowly filling up. Even though the event was scheduled to begin in half an hour, guests were already arriving inrge numbers. This early attendance was a sign of respect, especially when the party involved a Great House. Being invited by the Tepes House was a significant honor, and any noble would want to make a good impression. Many hoped that by arriving early, they would have the opportunity to speak with the prominent figures of the Tepes House, attempting to forge connections. Nobles made sure to bring along their sons and daughters of appropriate age, hoping to secure favorable engagements or other opportunities. Although the chances of arranging a match with one of the princes or princesses of the Great Houses were slim, they still harbored hopes for other connections. As the hall buzzed with anticipation, everyone''s attention shifted to the entrance as the first members of a great house made their entrance.@@novelbin@@ "Looks like we arrived early, Uncle," Roda Moonfang remarked, her voice tinged with annoyance. Roda, wearing a beautiful grey dress that elegantly covered her body, captivated all the boys of her age present. Her long dark brown hair and golden eyes seemed almost otherworldly in the dimly lit hall. Her current upset expression, however, was seen as cute from their perspective. "Tch. She ain''t here yet," Rodolf Moonfang, the target of Roda''s re, muttered, his gaze wandering around the hall. He was searching for a particr royal elf beauty, but she wasn''t there yet. Understanding what her uncle was looking for, Roda sighed. "Senior Cylien might arriveter. I told you, Uncle. Why the rush?" "Too many rats are roaming around, that''s all," Rodolf scoffed, clearly irritated. The "rats" Rodolf referred to were mainly the other Elf males, who were clearly aiming for the greatest prizes today: the royal elven princesses. Except for Alvara, who was too intimidating and extreme for their taste. Elves were a conservative race, typically marrying within their own kind and avoiding mingling with other races. This was why Rodolf had no intention of holding back when it came to Cylien. Even if Cylien refused any proposals, her family might think otherwise, and given how Elves respected their family''s decisions, he feared she might ept an unfavorable match. "Restrain yourself today, Rodolf," a calm voice said behind him. It came from a handsome dark-haired man who bore a resemnce to Rodolf. It was none other than Jefer Moonfang, the youngest head of the family. Jefer knew his brother well, including his affection for Cylien, but he had no intention of helping him. He had low hopes that the Elven Royal family would ept handing over their princess to a werewolf, regardless of thetter''s royal status. "I know," Rodolf replied to his older brother, annoyed. "Wee, wee, you all!" Suddenly, a cheerful voice rang out as a beautiful white- haired woman approached them with a bright smile. "Professor," Roda greeted with a smile at Priscillia Tepes. "What about you, young man?" Priscillia turned her gaze toward the grumpy Rodolf. "What?" "Don''t hold this attitude with me, little brat!" Priscillia pulled Rudolf''s ear strongly. Rodolf just grumbled in annoyance. Priscillia smiled before turning toward Jefer. "It''s been a while, Jefer. I didn''t think you''de today. Should I be relieved?" Jefer shrugged lightly. "I had to be here." Priscillia narrowed her gaze suspiciously. "It''s my niece''s engagement. I hope you guys don''t have any weird ideas." Jefer couldn''t help but smile a little. "You haven''t changed a bit, Priscillia." Priscillia, seeing Jefer''s smile, which she hadn''t seen in a while, averted her gaze a bit embarrassed. "Whatever." Pulling Rodolf''s ear further, she left. "This damn witch..." Rodolf cursed, touching his ear. "..." Jefer gazed at Priscillia wistfully before a hint of mncholy appeared on his face, which The concealed quickly. *** About ten minutester, another distinguished family made their grand entrance. As soon as the attendees saw the blond hair and piercing crimson eyes, everyone instantly recognized who they were. The Raven House. Leading the group was James Raven, striding confidently in a sophisticated suit. Despite being a father, he exuded a captivating charm that drew the attention of all the women present. To them, James was a desirable target, especially since they knew he was separated from his wife. nking James on either side were his children. On one side stood Sirius Raven, a strikingly handsome young man with blond hair and a disarming smile. On the other side was Alicia Raven, one of the renowned Vampire Princesses celebrated for her beauty and intelligence. She wore a stunning dark red dress that revealed her back and a portion of her legs. Her blond hair was styled in an borate fashion, cascading elegantly down her back. Unlike her brother, Alicia wore her characteristic aloof expression instead of a smile. This indifferent demeanor only added to her unique allure. Everyone was captivated by her beauty, but Alicia seemed indifferent, merely present to fulfill her duties as the Princess of the Raven House. Trailing behind them was another strikingly handsome man, who appeared somewhat indifferent as he surveyed the surroundings with an impressed look. He was well-known to the crowd, being the source of the dispute between James Raven and his wife. Victor Raven. As usual, Victor sported a cheerful smile as he took in the borate decorations, clearly appreciative of the effort put into the event. His eyes, however, were also searching for someone special-Selene Tepes. With school currently on break, opportunities to see each other had been scarce, making this event the perfect chance to reconnect. Victor had gone to great lengths to look his best, hoping to impress Selene. "I suppose they aren''t here yet either?" Victor murmured, also scanning the room for his friends, Amael and John. Despite maintaining close contact with them, the school break had made it difficult to meet up. Eagerly, he anticipated the resumption of the academy, looking forward to reuniting with his friends and returning to their usual camaraderie. "Wow, the professor is truly beautiful," Victor muttered as he noticed Priscillia Tepes speaking with his father. She looked even more resplendent in her formal dress. "Yo." "Oh!" Victor jumped when he heard a voice from behind, apanied by a grip on his shoulder. Turning around, he saw Rodolf. "Rodolf?" Victor was dumbfounded as he eyed Rodolf up and down. He also seemed to have put in a lot of effort today. "Do you know when Cylien ising? She ising, right?" Rodolf asked with his usual intense gaze. Used to Rodolf''s straightforwardness, Victor rolled his eyes. "Still obsessed with Cylien. Anyway, I don''t think she has anything that might prevent her froming today, so yes, she should be here soon." "Cool," Rodolf grinned. "By the way, where''s Cyril?" Victor''s expression hardened at the mention of Cyril''s name. "I don''t know... He''s busy, I suppose." "A shame, couldn''t have any interesting interactions with him around," Rodolf said. Cyril was always causing trouble, often targeting Celeste and provoking anger from both her and her brother Evan. He also had a knack for upsetting Selene, which brought about Elizabeth''s cold, chilling anger. Over the years, this dynamic had provided quite a spectacle for Rodolf. Recently, however, Cyril had stopped attending the academy and ceremonies. Despite his absence, he remained at the top of the third-year rankings and maintained excellent rtions with other nobles. As Victor bitterly thought about his elder brother, the doors swung open once more, and Victor''s face lit up. "Look, your beloved is here." Chapter 371: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [6] Celestes Change Chapter 371: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [6] Celeste''s Change ? "You look beautiful, Celeste," Evan Indi Este couldn''t help butpliment his younger sister. She wore a white and blue off-the-shoulder gown that entuated all her natural charm. As soon as she entered the party hall, she drew the attention of every man in the room. However, their gazes quickly shifted away under the fierce re of Evan. As a proud and overprotective brother, he couldn''t tolerate such looks directed at his beloved sister. Celeste, on the other hand, felt uneasy as usual with her brother''s behavior. "Yeah, just stay away from me for this party, big brother," she said, her voice tinged with irritation. Evan''s eyes widened in shock, as if her words had stabbed his heart. "Celes?" He uttered, his tone filled with hurt. "Stop doing that! It''s embarrassing!" Celeste eximed, covering her face in embarrassment before dashing away. "Wait, I just want you to know you look just like Mom, Celes!" Evan called out loudly. Celeste shook her head, exasperated, but couldn''t help a small smile from forming. Beingpared to their mother was the highest praise she could receive, but hearing it for the umpteenth time from her brother was starting to wear thin. "Celeste," came a familiar voice. Celeste turned around, her smile widening. "Cylien! Wow, as expected, you look stunning in a traditional dress!" she said with a grin. Cylien was dressed in traditional Elven attire, making her stand out alongside Aerinwyn and Sephira. She smiled warmly in return. "You look very beautiful too. It seems like you put more effort than usual?" Cylien was a close friend to Celeste now, though not as close as Amelia, so she wasn''t entirely sure. But her guess was correct. "Haha, I just thought it might be good to make an effort today," Celesteughed awkwardly, scratching her head. "Oh look, Victor is there as well!" Celeste quickly changed the subject, pointing at Victor who was dressed in a ssy suit. With a grin, she made her way towards him, and Cylien followed. But they soon noticed he wasn''t alone. Victor was chatting with Roda, and it was clear from their expressions that they were sharing some jokes. Since the Exam in Dolphis, where they ended up in the same group, the Senior and Junior had grown quite close. Seeing Celeste stop and watch the duo, Cylien decided to tease her friend a little. "Are you jealous, Celes?" She asked with a mischievous smile. "Eh? For what?" To her surprise, Celeste''s reaction was one ofplete disinterest. It was too disinterested, in fact. ''Strange...'' Cylien felt confused. At the beginning of the year, she could have sworn that Celeste and Victor would end up together. They were already close and had a rtionship that was a bit more than friendly. Everything seemed to be heading in the right direction, even with Selene around. But seeing Celeste''s nonchnt expression made Cylien doubt her previous assumptions. Had something changed? The face of a white-haired man suddenly came to mind. ''Certainly things have changed since he appeared...'' "Hey! Victor!" Celeste called out, pinching the hem of her skirt to avoid tripping as she approached. "Oh? Celeste? Don''t you look beautiful?" Victor said with a yfulugh, smiling at her. Celeste rolled her eyes but couldn''t help grinning. "I see you''re already busy making connections?" "Ah... well?" Victor scratched his head, casting a pleading look at Roda for help. "Good morning, Senior Celeste, Senior Cylien," Roda greeted them with a smile, her yellow gown glowing in the light. "Roda? You''re not usually the one to wear such shy dresses?" Celeste asked, her expression thoughtful. "Indeed, but today is a historic day as two Great Houses will be allied through sacred vows. Many nobles are attending for this, and as such, Father wishes me to make acquaintances with them," Roda replied. Celeste somewhat understood where Roda was going with such a speech. ''Isn''t that too early for her?'' she thought at first, but then she remembered that Elizabeth, who was only a year older, was also getting engaged. So, she refrained from asking. "Well, good luck. A lot of them are just weirdos," Celeste said, grimacing at thescivious gazes directed at her, Roda, and Cylien from other nobles. All three of them were prime targets, being Princesses of Sancta Vedelia after all. "Thank you, I might need it," Roda chuckled.@@novelbin@@ Victor, noticing the issue, spoke up. "What about Rodolf? And even Monarch Jefer? Shouldn''t they be first before Roda?" It was a fair question since they were older than Roda. Moreover, Jefer, being a Monarch, was a perfect target for all noblewomen. "I don''t know about Monarch Jefer, but Rodolf is already promised to a certain Elven Princess," Celeste said with a teasing smile directed toward Cylien. "Ahem..." Cylien cleared her throat, though a faint blush colored her cheeks. "Huh?!" Victor, as dense as ever, was beyond shocked at this revtion. He knew Rodolf had a one-sided crush on Cylien, but since when had it be reciprocated? "I knew Senior Victor was dense, but this is something else..." Roda smiled a bit, finding Victor''s unawareness cute. "He is always like that. It took him ten years to understand Selene has a thing for him," Celeste added, throwing a jab at Victor. "Ugh..." Victor couldn''t retort to that. "By the way, where are your siblings? I''m d Cyril isn''t here, but what about the other two?" Celeste asked, curiously inquiring about Alicia and Sirius. "Oh, they are over there... with Father," Victor pointed a little away. Celeste quickly spotted them standing with James Raven. She smiled a little, noticing Alicia. Though she still wore an aloof expression, Celeste knew her well enough to see the subtle signs. "She clearly is feeling better since her engagement ended, isn''t she?" Victor nodded with a smile. "I am grateful to Amael for that. She doesn''t have to feel oppressed at school anymore, but still, I didn''t wish that for Adrian..." When Victor mentioned Adrian''s recent critical condition, the mood turned somber. Despite their hatred for Adrian due to how he had treated Alicia, he was still a childhood acquaintance. As for Celeste, her thoughts shifted to her best friend, Amelia, and her condition. "I really feel a little bad for him..." Cylien suddenly said. "Bad for Adrian?" Roda asked. "No... about Cain, I mean," Cylien said, her gaze fixed on the brown-haired vampire speaking with Sirius. Cain Redgrave. Everyone knew he harbored feelings for Elizabeth, but she never reciprocated them. It had been worse in recent years when shepletely ignored him. At least this year, she treated him nicely, but she never gave him any hope, and before he knew it, his crush had been engaged to a foreigner. "I hope he can just turn the page though..." Victor said, not knowing what else to say. Cain''s expression was darker than usual. He was clearly against the engagement and firmly believed that Amael had tricked Elizabeth. Chapter 375: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [10] Engaged Chapter 375: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [10] Engaged ? "I thank everyone for epting my invitation to today''s great event," Duncan Tapes spoke loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. I stood beside Elizabeth near him. "After my son''s and daughter-inw''s death, I thought I''d never be happy again, but I soon realized I was mistaken. The moment I saw my two granddaughters, I knew joy again. They have both grown up beautifully, and today, the time hase to entrust one of them, Elizabeth, to a trustworthy man. I vouch for him. Son of Kleines Falkrona and Alea Olphean, younger brother of Connor Olphean and Christina Olphean. You must have all heard of him already, I''m quite sure," Duncan chuckled. Well, you bet they heard of me. I had been in the news for two weeks in a row. Quite embarrassing, to say the least. "Amael Idea Olphean," Duncan said, pointing toward me. They all turned to look at me. I smiled awkwardly, not enjoying this embarrassing presentation. "Well, I am happy that Elizabeth and I finally ended up together. It was our wish, and I can''t thank Lord Duncan enough for fulfilling our wish," I said shortly. "I am also happy and proud to have such a wonderful fianc¨¦. Amael and I have grown quite close in the academy, and our ideals match perfectly. There couldn''t have been a better match for me. Thank you all for blessing us on this asion," Elizabeth said, doing much better than me. Then, a beautiful woman approached. "Aunt," Elizabeth smiled upon seeing her. To her, she was Aunt Prisci, but to us, she was Professor Prisci. She approached us with a small knife. "Your arms," she said with a smile. "Are you going to cut off my hand, Professor? I''d appreciate it if you''d refrain from that¡ª" "Come on, Amael," Elizabeth nudged me with a smile. "Right," I smiled wryly and stretched out my arm, as did Elizabeth. Prisci first held Elizabeth''s wrist, giving a slight cut and drawing blood. Then she took my left wrist and did the same, pricking it for blood. "I, Prisci Tepes, beseech the Crimson Goddess to bless this couple with your eternal light and unlimited blood. Watch over them and protect them." When she finished, I widened my eyes, seeing the blood on both my wrist and Elizabeth''s wrist blending and swirling together, drawing a pattern around my left wrist and Elizabeth''s right wrist. It looked like a red bracelet of blood. I could see udia nearly crying upon seeing this. The old woman sure has feelings when ites to her granddaughter. When she noticed my gaze, though, she red at me. I grimaced at that. At least show me a fake smile. Duncan Tepes sighed in relief after finally entrusting his granddaughter. I looked at Elizabeth, who was watching the red blood tattoo on her wrist with an unreadable expression. "Are you finally changing your mind, Elizabeth?" I asked. Elizabeth giggled softly. "Not that. It just feels strange. I had thought this day woulde one day, but I didn''t expect it so soon and with someone strange like you." "I will take that as apliment," I replied. Though I could understand her. It hadn''t even been a year since I arrived, and now I was engaged to the Princess of the Tepes House. Everything had escted quickly. It must have been the same for her. She was suddenly getting engaged to someone she didn''t love, and her life was decided just like that, all because of an incident. Here I was, speaking about breaking off the engagement every day, thinking she would be happy and pleased about it. But Elizabeth might suffer the most from that. She was a woman, a Princess of the Tepes House. She had unfortunately lost her purity to me. Let''s say I break off the engagement. What would other people think of the Tepes House, especially of Elizabeth, who would be seen as already "touched"? "Now, the ceremonial kiss," Prisci said suddenly, interrupting my thoughts. My cheeks twitched at her words. Ceremonial kiss? There is no way such a thing exists. It''s only during marriage, not engagement¡ª I was thinking that until I saw Elizabeth''s slightly red cheeks and awkward smile. Are you kidding me?! A ceremonial kiss exists?! "Let''s get it over with, Amael. The sooner, the better..." Elizabeth said. "R-Right," I nodded. Prisci stretched out the knife between us as Elizabeth and I faced each other. Elizabeth started, kissing the bloodied de softly and tainting her lips red. When Prisci looked at me, I understood and also kissed the bloodied de. "Now," Prisci said with a wide smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement like all the others. The women had melting expressions as if they were seeing their two most beloved idols kissing, while the men, especially elves, were ring at me. I also noted some of the guys from my acquaintances. Amelia had the same expression as any random girl, with shining eyes. Celeste was looking with a conflicted expression. As for John, he was ring at me. Give me a break. Wait, is he holding a phone? Is he filming?! This fucker- "Amael." Elizabeth called my name, and I turned to face her. She was a head shorter than me, her crimson eyes fixed on me with an intensity I couldn''t ignore. I felt a pang of guilt, realizing I had been looking elsewhere like an idiot instead of giving her my full attention. It was her engagement day. Like any girl, she probably had dreams of a grand and joyous celebration, but things hadn''t turned out the way she had hoped. I felt a responsibility to make her as happy as possible, even if my efforts weren''t entirely genuine. I had tried to help Selene avoid antagonizing Victor and steering clear of the Viiness Route, but in doing so, I had ended up sacrificing Elizabeth''s happiness. In hindsight, maybe I shouldn''t have involved myself so deeply. Victor was a smart and understanding person; I could have reasoned with him.@@novelbin@@ Pushing those thoughts aside, I wrapped my arm around Elizabeth''s waist, pulling her closer to me. Her eyes widened in surprise as I took the lead. I smiled, but I could tell she saw through the slight guilt in my expression. She wrapped her arms around my neck and closed her eyes, trusting me to guide the moment. My heartbeat quickened as I closed the distance between our lips and kissed her tenderly. Unlike our previous, more aggressive kisses born out of excitement, this one was pure and gentle. Our rtionship wasplicated, but I wanted to give her a semnce of romance this time, to show her that there was nothing wrong with us. Her blood-moistened lips kissed me back, and I felt a rush of warmth spread through my body. My cheeks and body heated up just like Elizabeth''s. The familiar, exhrating feeling threatened to engulf me, but I bit her lip gently, eliciting a soft moan from her. "Hn~" I used sheer willpower to push aside all lustful thoughts and regain control over myself. Elizabeth seemed to do the same. We were synchronized this time, controlling our impulses together. After a long kiss, we pulled back, our heads retreating. I had a refreshing smile on my bloodied lips, satisfied that, for the first time, I had managed to control that urge. Elizabeth also smiled, her cheeks flushed. "I think we did well this time," she said. "Thank God, otherwise everyone would have witnessed your great fitness," I teased. Understanding my implication, Elizabeth''s pale cheeks turned beet red as she punched me in the gut. "Idiot." "Hitting your fianc¨¦ right after the engagement? I won''t be a henpecked husband, I tell you, Lady Elizabeth," I retorted. "Oh, that''s surprising since I have always been the one leading," she replied with a meaningful smile. "Ugh..." I groaned. Spare me. That night, she was clearly the one in control, and it looked like I was the victim. When I averted my gaze in embarrassment, I felt a soft sensation on my lips once more. It was a quick kiss, yet a very impactful one. I looked at Elizabeth in surprise. Elizabeth smiled wryly, the smile I was used to seeing-a bit shy but serene and charming. "Thank you, Amael." She didn''t say why, but I knew. If she felt better, then I had done well enough to make her happy. I wasn''t really good at this sort of thing, so I felt quite satisfied that I did well with Elizabeth. "You are wee," I replied. "Hm." She nodded meekly, staring into my eyes. I stared back at her crimson eyes, a bit enthralled by them. |||| "" "Ahem." Hearing a cough, I blinked and looked at Prisci. She had a wide smile, feeling even a bit guilty for interrupting us. Looking around, we noticed that everyone had been watching us the whole time. Elizabeth still had her arms coiled around my neck, while I had my arms around her waist, holding each other closely. We hadpletely lost ourselves in our own world. God, kill me. I couldn''t stand the flushed and melted expressions of everyone around us. Elizabeth and I gently separated ourselves, but the silence persisted. Fortunately, Duncan spoke up, breaking the tension. "Now that the long ceremonial kiss has ended, we can proceed to the feast! Enjoy yourselves!" Though his firstment wasn''t necessary, I was grateful for the distraction. Chapter 377: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [12] Earth Tepes Chapter 377: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [12] Earth Tepes ? "May I join you?" I looked up and saw someone I had never seen before. He had short golden hair swept back and golden eyes that gazed at me with a smile. His expression was a bit unsettling from my point of view. "Sure, whatever," I shrugged. He must be some noble from here, even though he clearly had the presence of someone strong. It wasn''t like I knew every single person in Sancta Vedelia, after all. There were people I only heard about in the game but never actually saw. An awkward silence settled between us. I pretended to admire the sky, but it only made things more ufortable. I should have just refused and told him I needed some air. "Elizabeth seems quite satisfied with the engagement, from what I have seen," he said suddenly. Elizabeth? Informally? Is he one of her friends? "Well, it would be embarrassing for me if she wasn''t," I replied. "Indeed," he chuckled. "Even more so when you are both madly in love, from what I heard." We might have exaggerated the story a bit in our hurry to find reasons behind our sudden engagement... "Well, yeah," I replied ambiguously. He was quite talkative and sounded too casualpared to all the other humans who spoke to me. I furrowed my brows a bit, feeling forced to ask, "Huh, who are you by the way?" He smiled at me. "Finally, you ask, Amael. I am Earth Tepes, Elizabeth''s adopted brother," he said, reaching out his hand with a smile. Earth? This is the guy I kept hearing about from Celeste and others. He seemed to be their friend and was supposed to be Elizabeth''s fianc¨¦ if I am right. So this is Earth Tepes, huh? I stared at him for a moment, feeling a strange sensation seeing him. He was never mentioned in the game, though... But again, some characters weren''t mentioned, so maybe I am overthinking it. "d to meet you," I said, shaking his hand- "Huh?!" As soon as I shook his hand, I felt a burning sensation within me, as if my heart was burning to crisps. "Arghhh!" I clenched my chest. What the hell is that?! It was unbelievable pain. Purple mes started enveloping my body, raging around me. A dark vertical slit appeared in my left amber eye as I red at Earth. These weren''t my feelings, but I felt contempt toward him now. "B...Bastard..." My voice sounded deeper and hoarse. It was my voice, but not my words. Earth looked at me struggling, not confused at all. Rather, he seemed to be observing. "Are you okay?" He asked. "Y...Yeah..." I tried to shake off that bastard''s voice. It was Vysindra. Why is he showing up now? [] Cleenah''s voice echoed in my mind, reassuring me. I couldn''t mess up now, not during my engagement. "Get back," I growled at Vysindra with a re. The slit inside my eye vanished, and the purple mes began to recede. After a minute, I already felt better. "Ah, what the hell was that?" I sighed, resting my hands on the balcony. Earth remained silent, watching me. I looked at him. It happened when I shook his hand. What was that? Vysindra had never appeared like this before. What was that emotion I had felt? Anger? Betrayal? Did he lose control already? If you aren''t going to help me, stay inside like a good puppy, Vysindra, I thought with a re, making sure he heard it. "A shame." "Huh?" I looked at Earth. He looked down on me, disappointed and with pity. "The host of Vysindra doesn''t seem that strong at all, Heldora." "What?" Did he just say Vysindra''s name? Did he hear it from Elizabeth or something? And who the hell is Heldora? My mind was racing, trying to make sense of what happened. Earth looked somewhere as if seeing someone, then chuckled. "I suppose so. They must be both weak, but I am disappointed," he said, looking back at me. "What are you babbling about?" I had enough and dropped any semnce of pretense. Earth''s smile widened. "That re, now I recognize that hateful, arrogant prick." "I asked a question," I repeated, my tone dropping to a cold low. Earth sighed. "I just said I was disappointed. I expected more from you, Nyr." "!" I opened my mouth in shock. "N...Nyr?" How does he know my name? Vysindra began to regain control, taking advantage of my confusion. "It''s your name, right? I prefer to call you that rather than Edward or Amael or whatever, because in the end, you will always be Nyrel Loyster," he said, leaning on the balcony. "Who the hell are you?" Even though I asked, I already knew. That displeasing expression, that tone and way of speaking- I was too familiar with it.@@novelbin@@ Earth looked at me and smirked. "Jayce, of course." 11 Images I had wished to forget shed in my mind as myplexion turned cold. ''I¡ªI am...sorry, Nyr. I think I''ve fallen for you. A bitte and dramatic to confess, I know.'' Shayna''sst words to me. Ephera. I couldn''t even speak to her. Shey in a pool of her blood inside that garden in Paris, her body on the blood-red grass like a painting. Immobile, pale face, cold lips, body, a knife stabbed in her chest. I didn''t even get to say any words to her. All this was his fault. "Now, now, ahahaha!" Earthughed madly. "You are truly Nyr after all! That face, that murderous gaze... I would have begged anyone to see it again!" -BOOOOM! My ming hand reached toward his cheek, but before it could touch him, he jumped away, and I destroyed the balcony instead. The entire pce trembled. My eyes, as cold as death itself, stared up at Earth floating in the air. He looked down on me with a smirk as golden mes swirled around him. Pointing his index finger at me, he beckoned. "Come, Ephera''s beloved Viin." I vanished from my spot and appeared mid-air in front of Earth. "Anathema''s Fire," I called out, and a longsword of purple fire appeared in my right hand. The vertical slit appeared once more in my left eye. My hatred seemed to synchronize with Vysindra''s personal hatred. I swung my sword down. The dark sky seemed to split in two as my purple fire raged. But Earth''s raised hand released a torrent of golden mes that nullified all my fire. "What the hell?" I was shocked. I had never seen my mes being nullified like that before. "Ah, I wish Ephera could see your dumb face, Nyr," he taunted, his hand burning with golden mes. I recognized those mes... Pyres. They looked like his Sunfire. "Sunfire..." I muttered. Hearing it, Earth smirked. "Yeah, that''s Heldora''s Golden Fire. Not any pitiful copy the Iris Project tries to replicate. These are the true Sunfire!" -BOOOOM! When he waved his hand, a de of golden mes swung, ready to slice off my head. I reached out my hand, burning with Vysindra''s fire, but I soon felt a dreadful sensation. Remembering how he nullified my mes before, I chose to dodge it. "Ahaha! Look at you running away!" "Aghnnnn!" I clenched my chest harder. Fuck off! Let me fight peacefully! Your mes are useless! I shouted at Vysindra, getting angrier. The only reason I can understand why he is angry must be because Earth is also using some dragon''s mes. And Earth seems pretty synchronized with them. No choice. I clenched my left hand, causing the emblem on it to glow amber, along with the marks under my eyes. "Perseus." The amber de appeared in my left hand in all its beauty. But Earth didn''t seem perturbed. "You don''t understand, do you?" I ignored him and jumped once more toward him, swinging my de. He summoned a wall of fire, but my sword cut through his mes. Earth frowned a bit before reaching out his hand, creating a sword of golden mes. [] I swung down Perseus as soon as I heard Cleenah''s warning. -BOOOOOOM! A powerful shockwave rippled through the dark sky above the Tepes Castle. "I will kill you," I spat with sheer contempt. Earth licked his lips. "That''s right, Nyr. Show me who you truly are." "Ugh..." I groaned, seeing Earth overpowering me. How''s that possible? "I am using Heldora''s mes, Nyr. The mes of purification, the Sunfire," Earth muttered with a smirk. "And what?" I red at him. "Any mes or attack filled with hatred and unholy emotions like yours would weaken in front of my Sunfire. Do you understand what it means?" He asked with a twisted smile. I had never heard of that. His mes could weaken and even nullify mine as long as I attacked him with negative emotions? "It means-" CRACK! The bones in my left arm broke, making me groan. Earth tilted his sword down, swinging it. "You, especially, can never beat me." -BAM! I felt my body being propelled down to the garden of the Tepes Castle. My impact gouged deeply into the ground, leaving a crater. I coughed lightly, blood trickling from my mouth as I red up at Earth, who smiled down on me. My whole body was in pain as sparks of golden mes burned me. I thought I was immune to fire, but it seemed not. Sunfire. Purification of negative feelings? I raised my body and stood up. That bastard Jayce had that power? My hatred and wrath only intensified. Is that some kind of joke? The golden mes around my body ignited further, bringing more pain. [] "He killed Shayna and Ephera. I will never calm down." [] Cleenah''s voice held no hesitation. I clenched my fists. "I will use Nevia''s Fate and kill this fucker." [] "I won''t die against this little bitch." I stretched out my hand, and white sand swirled around my arm. [] "Stay out of this, Cleenah." The white sand swirling around my hand soon took the form of a swirling white sword. The ground trembled under the pressure, and scales appeared on my arms. Another slit appeared in my right eye. "I will kill this fucker, and everything will be fine." [] "I will kill this traitor, Heldora." [] My lips twisted into a twisted smirk. Earth looked down on me, and his golden sword became larger, scales also appearing on his arms. In a single second, we both shot out at a frightening speed. I lunged toward Earth while he shot down towards me. The air trembled for a moment, and just as we were a meter away from each other, a tremendous pressure fell over both of us. I saw my and Earth''s arms being grabbed before we were both thrown down right into the ground. -BAM! I crashed into the ground, my sand dissipating immediately. "UGH!" I spat even more blood from the impact. -BAM! Earth also crashed somewhere else, and I heard his groan. Looking up, I saw Duncan Tepes floating with a cold gaze fixed on both of us. Standing up, I searched for Earth once more. "Enough." Before I could rush towards him, I felt a soft sensation behind me. This feeling and perfume was Cleenah''s. She wrapped her arms around my chest, hugging me. "Please, Amael." She appeared out of her world as she whispered to me. All the anger I had been feeling soon vanished, and I sat on the ground, breathing out deeply. Cleenah knelt with me. [] After saying that, it seemed she couldn''t remain and vanished. Chapter 378: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [13] Quarrel Chapter 378: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [13] Quarrel ? Duncan Tepesnded on the ground with a stern expression. "Have you had enough fun?" He asked coldly. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart and regain myposure. Jayce approached, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Apologies, grandfather," Jayce said smoothly, "I just wanted to test my brother-inw." Duncan''s gaze hardened. "Don''t take me for a fool, Earth. That was a serious fight. If I hadn''t intervened, who knows what might have happened." He nced at me with a critical eye. I stood up, brushing dirt from my clothes. "What?" I asked, my voice edged with frustration. Duncan''s eyes bore into mine. "You started attacking him out of nowhere. What happened?" I shot a re at Jayce, my heart burning with hatred. But I knew better than to act on impulse now. Killing him would only bring more trouble. Jayce, as the adopted son of Duncan Tepes, held a rank equal to mine. "Nothing," I said curtly, refusing to borate. "Amael!" Christina''s worried voice cut through the tension as she rushed to my side. "Why did you start fighting out of nowhere?" -Bam! "Ughhh..." I held my forehead after Christina banged it. Christina knew about my past life, and I could tell her who Earth really was, but that would onlyplicate things further. She was already burdened with running the kingdom in our mother''s absence. I decided to keep my reasons to myself for now. "Earth? Amael?" From the castle, I saw Elizabeth and others approaching. The fight had caused quite an uproar, stirring unnecessary gossip among the nobles. I didn''t regret attacking Jayce, but it wasn''t the right moment. How could I have held back, though? My hatred was burning me alive. I wanted to slice off his head. Elizabeth''s eyes darted between Jayce and me, noting our disheveled states. Her expression darkened. "Why did you attack him, Amael?" She asked, her tone icy. So, they all saw me as the instigator. Of course, from the outside, I was to me. They couldn''t understand that this bastard deserved a hundred deaths. "He provoked me," I replied, my voice t. Elizabeth''s face grew colder at my nonchnt response. "Even though Earth provoked you, you tried to kill him, Amael. Is that a reason to kill someone?" Of course not! But they couldn''t understand. If I told them Jayce had killed my love, Ephera, and also Shayna in my past life, they''d see me as a lunatic, rambling nonsense. I was too enraged to exin a long story because of this bastard. Seeing Earth smile only fueled my anger. Why was Elizabeth angry at me in the first ce? Elizabeth stepped forward. "Amael, answer me," she insisted. I had never faced her icy demeanor before. Now, I understood why so many feared antagonizing her. But I didn''t care. My anger drowned out any rational thought. Iughed snarkily. "Of course, you''d defend your adopted brother, wouldn''t you, Elizabeth? Over even your fianc¨¦?" I spat out, annoyed. The onlookers gasped. Elizabeth''s crimson eyes narrowed. "Don''t give me that look, Elizabeth," I retorted. "A-Amael," Celeste called out worriedly, shaking her head as she nced between Elizabeth and me. What? Nobody could piss off Lady Elizabeth? "You guys can''t understand anything about me," I said, my voice trembling with anger. It was the truth. Only a few understood what I truly felt. Currently, only Cleenah knew the full context. What fianc¨¦e? La was the only one who truly knew me. She would have supported me without a second thought, without caring about Earth or anyone else. That''s who she was. "Amael..." Christina reached out to me, probably understanding my frustration, but Myrce stopped her. I turned to Elizabeth. "Enjoy yourself with the banquet, Elizabeth. Your adorable brother is back, after all," I snorted and walked away. Damn, I just messed up the engagement party. I couldn''t leave without Christina, and disappearing after a dispute with Elizabeth would only cause more problems. So, I chose to retreat to a random room in the castle. Sitting on the bed, I held my forehead. My anger had subsided a bit, but the memory of Earth''s smirk still burned. My words to Elizabeth reyed in my mind. I had ranted, spilling my frustrations. [] I slumped on the bed, sighing. Thoughts of La filled my mind. "Yeah, you know, she would always be talking about me, teasing me, annoying others while doing her best to look good for me. And you know her overprotectiveness. I want her to pamper me," I mumbled. The brief time she was my girlfriend, and the way she pampered me, was one of the most enjoyable moments of my life. [] Cleenah giggled. "Well, that''s not wrong," I admitted, scratching my cheek, a bit embarrassed. [] "Well, I am technically a teenager." [] "How so?" I asked, curious. [] I grimaced. Is that really the description of my perfect woman? It sounded like a psycho. Well, I guess La of the Viiness'' route fit that description, but still... After a moment of talking with Cleenah, I already felt better. It was astonishing how a small chat with her could lift my spirits. I could never abandon her. [] "Honestly, I don''t know. I just want to kill him right away," I said. [] "Yeah, you''re right." I nodded. "But I can''t, Cleenah. Letting that bastard live on Earth was the greatest mistake of my life." [] "Control my emotions?" [] I smiled. "You want to use him as a training dummy so I won''t get controlled by Vysindra again?" Vysindra''s hatred was several times deeper than mine, and when he synchronized with me, it amplified my own hatred toward Jayce. It was corrupting me. I could literally feel it. [] Staring at the ceiling for a moment, I frowned, sighed, and finally sulked. "Fine... I will be patient." A knock on the door startled me.@@novelbin@@ They already found me? The door opened, and I froze. "Elizabeth..." Chapter 379: [Elizabeths Engagement Party] [14] Discussion Between Fiancees Chapter 379: [Elizabeth''s Engagement Party] [14] Discussion Between Fiancees ? "Elizabeth..." I muttered, taken aback. She stood there in her gown, slightly out of breath. It seemed she had run a lot to find me. "Finally," she sighed. "May I enter?" She asked. "Well, right," I said, stepping aside to let her into the room. She sat down on the bed, and I took a seat in the chair. Silence hung between us, thick and awkward. It felt like meeting an arranged fianc¨¦e after a huge quarrel. "You are right," Elizabeth said suddenly. "Mm?" I raised an eyebrow. Elizabeth looked at me. "You are right. I don''t really know you nor can understand you. You were here in rehabilitation from the Kingdom of Celesta. I heard you killed a royal there, which is why they sent you away. Then I learned that you were none other than Queen Alea''s youngest son, presumed dead a decade ago." She continued, "I don''t know much about your life in the Kingdom of Celesta. You became engaged to La Adriana Tarmias, daughter of Duke Tarmias. That''s all I know." "Well, I don''t know much about you either," I said with a shrug. It was a bit of a lie since I knew her from the Game, but personally, without the game''s influence, I knew very little about her. "Can you understand my point of view, Amael?" Elizabeth asked. || || "Everything was going well in my engagement. My adopted brother was back too, and then suddenly I see you trying to kill Earth. Of course, I don''t know what he could have said, but... do you think I overreacted? I grew up with Earth. He was even supposed to be my fianc¨¦." She looked at me, seeking understanding. What could I say? Truthfully, she wasn''t wrong at all. Rumors always painted me as rash and hot-blooded. It was natural for Elizabeth to think that a small provocation could lead me to try and kill Earth. I shook my head. "No, you''re right. Your reaction wasn''t exaggerated at all. You defended your family. I''d have done the same for Christina without a doubt." Worse even. Elizabeth nodded her head. "Now, ept my apologies if I misjudged you. And I apologize for anything Earth might have said that angered you this much. He is always like that and can go a bit far sometimes," she said. She was a good woman, yeah. "No, same for me. Sorry if I spoke badly in front of others during our engagement. It was stupid," I frowned at my own behavior. The other nobles, especially the race supremacists, would only be d to see any tension between a human and a vampire. Elizabeth sighed in relief. "Everything is fine then. I don''t want to antagonize my fianc¨¦ on the very first day of our engagement after all," she said jokingly. But I stayed silent before speaking up. "About this, Elizabeth. As expected, the two of us... it won''t match at all," I said, shaking my head. There was a silence until Elizabeth smiled bitterly. "Here I thought I did my best apology..." "Well, I have nothing against that. Rather, it was a good one, but it''s more about patibilities," I said. "Compatibilities..." "Yeah, like I don''t know you well and you don''t know me well either," I started. She clearly didn''t know me well at all. Even I didn''t know myself well enough. It''s hard to start a life with someone who keeps so many secrets, and I didn''t want to burden Elizabeth with that. In the future, it would only bring more questions and troubles. "It''s more about you, isn''t it?" Elizabeth asked. "Yeah," I nodded. For me, Elizabeth wasn''t that much of a secret, but I was something Elizabeth couldn''t understand unless the nosy Nihil showed my whole life''s memories like he did to La. And again, there was a very high chance she couldn''t just ept and stand everything about my existence. La epted me after seeing all those things because she is a yandere weirdo, but it can''t be the same case with others. "Is La thatpatible with you then?" Elizabeth asked. I was surprised she brought up La, but I smiled. "Yeah, a thousand percent. Even though we are far from each other, wemunicate very well and there is some kind of connection, you see," I said, embarrassed to admit it but feeling the need to make her understand. Fuck her grandfather! He can find better for her. "I think you should seek something simr with someone you know deeply and who knows you very well too. Someone who won''t hold back against you and who you won''t doubt," I added with a small jab at the end. Elizabeth didn''t seem to take it personally, fortunately. She crossed her legs and smiled wryly. "I doubt someone like that exists for me, unfortunately. I guess you were pretty lucky with La," she said, sounding a bit envious of my perfect rtionship with La. She yearned for something like that, huh? What could I say? Victor is the protagonist and she is a Heroine, so technically it should work between them. But so far in the game, and because of what happened between us, I think I destroyed all chances between them.@@novelbin@@ There was Cain as well, but she clearly stated she saw him as a friend. Damn, Cain. Got friendzoned for ten years. Then there was Earth. No. Thest thing he deserves is Elizabeth. The first thing he deserves is death. Then who else? The other Pretenders maybe? They''re all retarded too. Sirius could have a chance, but he''s entirely focused on Sephira. I felt a headache forming. All this because of that bastard Jayce. Surely he did something preventing Elizabeth and Victor from getting closer, huh? He tried the same with Ephera and me, after all. "What are you thinking?" Elizabeth asked, noticing my annoyed face. It was hard to erase my hatred toward that fucker. Could I at least cripple him? "Nothing..." I said, shaking my head. "In any case, I think you will find a better match for you soon enough, Elizabeth," I said. "I''m leaving Sancta Vedelia in a few months, so it would be good if you find someone before that." Elizabeth stared at me before standing up. "I see." At least her reaction was better than when I asked her in the party hall. "I don''t think it will ever happen, but I won''t force you just because I want to obey my grandfather. I will do my best but won''t force myself either. Is that okay with you?" she asked. "Of course," I smiled, standing up and opening the door. "Let''s head back and dispel whatever stories they are creating," I said with augh. Elizabeth giggled and approached. -Thud! "Huh?" I fell, confused, as Elizabeth closed the door with a push of her hand. "Elizabeth-hm?!" Before I could speak, Elizabeth closed the distance and kissed my lips. Chapter 382: Eight Already? Chapter 382: Eight Already? ? @@novelbin@@ At the academy, I strolled leisurely with Annabelle, who was taking in her surroundings with wide-eyed curiosity. It was her first time seeing Trinity Eden Academy up close, and she was visibly impressed. The grandeur and architectural splendor of the academy stood in stark contrast to the Royal Eden Academy in Celesta. I had to admit, the architecture here was extraordinary. Sancta Vedelia had evidently allocated substantial budgets for this, surpassing all other countries in this regard. Yet, I couldn''t help but think that the Academy in Edenis Raphiel would be even more awe-inspiring. Fortunately, Edenis Raphael would open its doors in just over a year, giving me time to prepare. That was a relief, given how quickly the transition between the end of the First Game and the start of the Second Game had felt. I had no intention of spending an entire year in Sancta Vedelia. My hope was to return to Celesta, assuming the King regained enough sense to realize his brother was a worthless trash who needed to be dealt with. Returning would also allow me to check in on Maria and Seraphina, and visit La, Miranda, Aunt Belle, Orlin, and Tihana. Ah, right... I had almost forgotten a small detail. A week ago, I received a letter from La. Aside from the three pages of love letters, thest page mentioned Miranda. It seemed she had been taken to Edenis Raphael by her House, not to Stormd but Edenis Gabriel. Thisplicated matters significantly. Even for me, it would be challenging to see her if they had taken her there. I just wished they would leave her alone, but as expected, they wouldn''t. This left me with no choice but to n for a trip to Edenis Raphael when the time came. When I arrived at the ssroom, I walked in and quickly gathered everyone''s attention. "Yo." Victor raised his hand with a grin. I nced at him before noticing his new seatmate-Selene. I distinctly remembered he used to sit right near the wall with Celeste on his left, but now he was seated in the row behind, next to Selene. They had been chatting and smiling together until now. I couldn''t help but grimace. Too many good couples around. "Yo, aren''t you two getting a bit too cozy? How about you let Selene sit on yourp?" I teased. "C-Come on, man!" Victor stammered, embarrassed. I looked at Selene and snorted. "Don''t worry, she''s probably just waiting for that." "How about you mind your own business dear brother, like my sister? I hope you greeted your fianc¨¦e today," Selene retorted. Every time she called me "brother," it sent shivers down my spine. It had evolved from "you" to "brother-inw" to now simply "brother." "My fianc¨¦e knows exactly what I think of her. No need for public disys of affection," I shot back with a snort. "We''re just talking, Amael," Victor replied with a smile. I nced at their sped hands and smiled knowingly. "Of course you were." "Are you jealous, maybe? I really feel that for some reason," Victor teased. "Your imagination," I retorted. [] I wasn''t jealous. "Wow, Annabelle is here too?" Victor asked, surprised. Victor knew Annabelle since I''d invited him over to the house a few times with John. "I am, yes." Annabelle smiled, pleased. I considered taking my usual seat a few ces away from Victor, but even from there, I could hear them whispering sweet words and jokes. Since when could Selene joke? It was quite a shock for everyone in ss. My ssmates were either jealous or admiring them. "Let''s find a seat behind then..." I looked at thest rows, but they were all taken as always. Then I spotted a familiar elf and widened my smile. "Jiren, man? Is that you?" I eximed, feigning surprise. He was seated with his gang at the back, doing his best to avoid my gaze. But it was useless. When I called him, he and his whole gang flinched. One even let out a shriek. "Are they your friends, Edward?" Annabelle asked curiously. "Of course they are," I nodded, approaching them. "L-Lord Amael?" Jiren stuttered, standing up. "Come on, why the formalities between us?" I coiled my arm around his neck, bringing him closer so only he could hear my words. "P-please..." Jiren''s body shivered under my grasp. He looked like he was about to faint, so I spoke up quickly. "You see the girl with me? She''s Annabelle. Even a billion of you elves aren''t worth her life. She is apanying me today and thinking happily about the academy. I want her to have a good day without any troubles. Do you understand where I am going with that?" "Y-Yes..." Jiren gulped. My eyes narrowed coldly as I tightened my arm around his neck. "Ahg!" "If you or any of your lowly followers do something to trouble even a bit of the ss or anything within a kilometer radius of Annabelle, and I see a single shred of upset in her expression," I whispered, my voice frighteningly cold, "I will wipe your existence from this world." "Hii!" Jiren squeaked in fear. "Keep your dogs on a leash," I added, letting go of his neck. Jiren''s face was as pale as death, and hispanions shared his pallor, clearly terrified by my threat. "Now, can you leave us your seats, please?" I asked with a smile. Annabelle gripped my sleeve. "Are you sure? Shouldn''t we just sit in the front rows?" Listen to Selene and Victor flirting for hours? With my sharp ears, I could hear even their breaths, so no thanks. "Don''t worry, Jiren can be considered my best friend in ss. Right, Jiren? You don''t mind, do you?" "N-No, not at all! I''d never mind! Right, guys?!" He yelled at hispanions with a re. "Yeah!" "Yes!" "Please, Lord Amael!" "Let me clean the tables!" "Good morning, Boss." After they thoroughly cleaned the tables and chairs, I smiled, satisfied. We now had three rows to ourselves as the unsightly elves had left. "T-Then, Lord Amael! Lady Annabelle!" Jiren bowed before leaving. "Um..." Annabelle blushed, embarrassed when she was called ''Lady.'' Isn''t she cute? "I am really lucky to have such friends," I grinned, taking a seat. Once I sat, I noticed the silence and saw Celeste and Cylien standing at the entrance with grimaces on their faces. They seemed to have been observing the whole ''friendship'' scene. Cylien looked at Jiren and his group with pity, while Celeste gave me an exasperated look. Then Celeste nced at Victor, who was openly flirting with Selene, and her face twitched even more. She seemed to have reached the same conclusion as me: not to sit with them. "Let''s sit there," she said to Cylien, who nodded with a sigh. Of course, it was in front of us. "Are they your friends as well, Edward?" Annabelle asked. She might have seen them, but she was in the dark about our exact rtionship. "Not at all. Just ssmates," I replied. Celeste, taking out her things on her desk, stered a smile on her face. "Really, Amael?" "Well, I thought you''d broken all ties with me after that day. You kept avoiding me whenever I approached," I said to her, my voice tinged with a mix of confusion and hurt. After Elizabeth and I reconciled, I attempted to engage in conversation with her again, but she always averted her gaze. I couldn''t help but wonder if perhaps I had teased her too much in the past. It wasn''t entirely my fault; her reactions were just too entertaining. "Well, I''ve recovered since then," Celeste responded, her tone suggesting she genuinely had moved past it. "You must be Annabelle, right?" Cylien asked, directing her attention to Annabelle. "Yes, I am Edward''s eighth fianc¨¦e," Annabelle replied cheerfully. Huh? I was familiar with Annabelle''s persistence, but the fact that she was the eighth one caught me off guard. "Eighth? Howe?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "Um? Isn''t it obvious, Edward?" Annabelle looked at me with a yful smile, beginning to count on her fingers. "First, big sister Ephera, then big sister Cleenah, big sister Mary, then big sister Miranda, big sis La, Elizabeth, Samara, and then with me, it''s eight." She finished counting, her cheeks slightly flushed with a grin. [] That''s my line! The first five were understandable, but with Elizabeth, I had ns to end the engagement in theing months. As for Samara and Annabelle, I was certain they would mature and change over time. While I mulled over this, Celeste and Cylien stared at me, speechless. They knew about La and Elizabeth, but the revtion of six others, including new names, left them stunned. Celeste, looking particrly shocked, turned to Annabelle. "Amael... she is a girl, I mean... are you?" Her gaze grew intense, and fearing she might start reassessing me as a true scumbag, I hurriedly spoke. "Okay, listen, she is young, and so is Samara. As for the other six, there''s some truth to it, but it''s not fully confirmed." Why am I even discussing my harem with her? "Hmph. Who cares," Celeste muttered, sulking as she sat down. "Edward," Annabelle tugged at my sleeve. "Yeah?" Annabelle nced at Celeste''s back. "Is she the ninth?" Celeste''s body tensed, and I grimaced. "Please don''t add to your whims, Anna." Chapter 383: A New Student? Chapter 383: A New Student? ? "Good morning, everyone," Harvey Indi Zeste announced as he entered the ssroom. He was our teacher for the first course of the day and, rather embarrassingly, Celeste''s father. I suspected he was also a daughter-con father, judging by the warm smiles he directed at Celeste, who was cringing in embarrassment, doing her best to avoid his gaze. Such was the unfortunate family dynamic Celeste had to endure. Only her grandmother seemed redeemable among her rtives. "Before we begin, I''d like to wee a new student to our ss," he said with a smile, his gaze shifting toward the door. The door swung open, revealing a stunning girl with long, wavy white hair and golden eyes. Of course, it was Myrce. She had concealed her horns and now appeared entirely human, except for her outstanding beauty, which left all the males in the ss gaping and whispering excitedly. This was far from Myrce''s wish. She had stayed because I asked her to, promising to help rescue my mom in exchange for her patience. She initially nned to stay with Christina as a bodyguard, but Christina firmly refused. Instead, she insisted that Myrce join the academy for the time being. Perhaps this was Christina''s way of forcing Myrce to rest and shift her focus. Since arriving, Myrce had been perpetually tense and impatient to save my mom. I understood her feelings. If it were me a year ago, I would have acted impulsively, but I had matured since then. I learned to make rational decisions without letting anger cloud my judgment. At first, Myrce outright refused. She had never attended any academy before. From what I knew, my parents raised her until she was old enough to leave and seek revenge against the Iris Project. An Edenis Gabriel, leader of the Monarchs, stopped her rampage and convinced her to join the Monarchs. It was understandable that she felt awkward about joining an academy, but she eventually relented to Christina''s insistence. It was quite amusing to see her sulking a bit as she agreed under Christina''s stern gaze. Those two were truly like sisters. Anyway, I knew she would join the academy, but I didn''t expect her to join my ss! She stood there, wearing our white uniform, which fit her perfectly. "I am Myrce. Pleased to meet you," Myrce said, her tonecking any enthusiasm. "Who''s she?" Cylien asked curiously. She probably saw her at the party but was unaware of her identity. "Hm. I wonder? I saw her with Senior Christina that day," Celeste said, ncing at me. She seemed certain I knew Myrce. "Well, it was a short introduction. Myrce won''t be staying for long, but I do hope you will treat her kindly as a good ssmate," Harvey said. "Myrce, please take a seat." Herve gestured to the first rows, but Myrce ignored him and walked straight toward me. She paused, looking at me for a moment. "I refuse." Ignoring me further, she took the empty seat on my left, effectively enclosing me between herself and Annabelle. Settling down, she rested her cheek on her palm and gazed out the window. The ss fell silent once more, and I felt the weight of resentful gazes from the males who tantly showed their jealousy, forgetting my status. "Just when I thought a beauty appeared!" "Screw him! He already has Goddess Elizabeth, Goddess Alicia, and Goddess Celeste, and now the new Goddess too?!" "I hate him so much!" I felt a surge of annoyance, wanting to beat them up regardless of the professor''s presence. Why were they adding more women to my so-called harem? Celeste and Alicia? What the hell? Celeste, who had been looking at Myrce, nced at me with a frown before turning away. "Hmpf." Now she truly thinks I am a skirt-chaser. [] ''I am not.'' It wasn''t like I was purposefully chasing girls to widen my harem. Harvey, unfortunately overhearing the part about Celeste being in my harem, red at me. Professor, I''m your student. Please control yourself. "Let''s start," he said coldly. ... "I think you are all already aware of the brooding war between us and the Alliance of Utopia. Is anyone unaware of it?" Harvey asked. Myrce raised her hand. Really? She is a Monarch. Well, maybe she just doesn''t care about others, that''s all. "Of course," Harvey smiled. "Then could someone speak about the origins of Utopia?" He asked. Cylien raised her hand. "Cylien." "Yes," Cylien stood up, her voice steady. "Archives of the founding of Utopia can be traced back thousands of years to the warring era that mercilessly assaulted Sancta Vedelia. It was an unending era of wars between all races fighting over territories. Our ancestors were part of them: the Elves, High Humans, Werewolves, and Vampires. These four races are the ones who are still present in Sancta Vedelia today. But some races grew tired of the wars and discovered inds around Sancta Vedelia. They built boats and chose to leave Sancta Vedelia to find peace. Among them were some Werewolves, High Humans, and Vampires, as well as threemunities of Elves. Distinct races even among Elves, they became the leaders of the expedition toward newnds..." The room fell into tense silence as Cylien spoke about the threemunities of Elves. I narrowed my eyes, remembering the game. "Can someone tell us about those three specific divergent races of Elves?" Herve asked, prompting Cylien to sit down. "Professor," Victor raised his hand. "Yes, Victor." "Err... I heard about the Dark Elves." At Victor''s words, all the Elves in the ss contorted their faces in disgust. Herve ignored them. "The second one?" Selene raised her hand. "The Blood Elves." Everyone shivered at the mention of the Blood Elves. Everyone was aware of Utopia''s secret attack on the Capital of Vchia five years ago. It was an attack led by the Blood Elves, and it was then that everyone understood who Elizabeth Tepes was. She destroyed them and was@@novelbin@@ feared as the Cold Witch of Vchia. "And thest one?" Harvey asked. Surprisingly, Myrce raised her hand. There was a silence until she spoke up. "The High Elves." Another silence fell, and the Elves clenched their fists in a mix of frustration and something else. Cylien was the one making the most conflicted face among all of them. The High Elves. I closed my eyes. Scenes from the game shed in my mind. The uing war would be an all-out war against Utopia and the greatest races of Elves, said to be descended from the primordial High Elves of thousands of years ago. Chapter 386 Racist Amael 386 Racist Amael When I said that she hated being touched, I wasn''t lying or exaggerating. For her, it was more than a preference¡ªit was pathological. She despised, loathed, and abhorred any physical contact, whether it came from males, females, humans, werewolves, vampires, or even other elves. The number of people she allowed near her could be counted on one hand, and none of them were male. Her own brothers weren''t even exceptions. The only person I knew she tolerated was her mother and someone else who was also her close family. Yes, I am speaking of Alvara Freydis Teraquin. I am a half High Human and half human, and I had just caught her arm. Thank God it was covered with a white glove; otherwise, it would have ended in a bloody fight. Still, I had touched her. Our positions were quite awkward. I was standing while she, caughtpletely off guard, was on the verge of falling, her body diagonally opposed to the ground, held up only by my grip on her arm. As soon as I touched her, I felt something indescribable, even through the glove. A shiver ran down my spine, but it wasn''t fear¡ªit was something else. It felt like I was touching something priceless, almost divine. And I''m not some creep, but her divine fragrance was impossible to ignore. I had noticed it when I was near her before, but this time it was overwhelming. For a moment, time stood still, and everyone around us fell silent. Then Alvara''s eyes widened, her yellow-green pupils dting and taking on a golden hue. A thickyers of greenish-gold mana slowly oozed out of her body. Everyone stepped back as soon as they saw this phenomenon. Lykhor and Celeste were the first to retreat while I saw Elizabeth standing up with narrowed eyes. Shit. "Sorry about that," I quickly pulled her back to her feet and jumped back. "We''re leaving, Annabelle." "Yes!" Annabelle cheerfully nodded, oblivious to the gravity of the situation. "What are you looking at?" I grabbed Celeste''s arm and hurriedly left the cafeteria. "¡­touched me¡­" I could hear Alvara''s faint murmur, her voice devoid of any warmth and tinged with shock and disgust. Nobody approached her as she stood alone, her head slightly lowered, eyes hidden by her mint-green bangs. Damn, that much reaction when I didn''t even touch her skin directly? She really is a lost cause, isn''t she? "It''s okay now!" Celeste stopped me once we reached the outskirts of the academy. "Yeah, I think so," I said, shaking my head. "What a pain." I released Celeste''s arm, letting out a sigh. "You really can''t help but annoy the people you shouldn''t annoy, can you?" Celeste said, exasperated. "Annoy? I bumped into her by ident and caught her from falling. She should be thankful," I shrugged my shoulders, maintaining my nonchnt demeanor. Celeste grimaced at my arrogant words. "You are really something." "What? Shouldn''t you defend me rather than the racist elf?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "I''m not defending her. It''s just¡­Alvara hates being touched. It''s pathological for her; she can''t stand it. She''s killed people for mere touches," Celeste said, her expression conflicted. "Don''t worry, I know more about her than you think," I replied. Massacring half-breeds and hybrids was her favorite hobby. At least she wasn''t targeting thepletely innocent, but even a minor infraction in her territory could lead to being burned alive under her gaze. She took pleasure in that. Can someone really take pleasure in killing people, no matter how nasty they might be? Wait, if it''s Jayce, I think I would truly enjoy watching him being burned alive. As I pondered that, Celeste reflected on myst remark about knowing Alvara well. Then, as if remembering something, she hesitated before speaking. "Hey¡­can you do something for me?" She asked seriously. "Of course, but this will be your reward for helping me out then," I said with a benevolent smile. "You are really the worst," Celeste red at me. What does she want from me anyway? "Fine," Celeste sighed and stared at me intently. "Alvara is mine." "Huh?" I blinked twice at her words. Alvara is mine? She was staring at me with seriousness. Don''t tell me¡­ She''s started swinging the other way?! What the hell? And now she''s obsessed with her? I didn''t know how to take that revtion. I should just answer her nicely. "Well, as long as you''re happy, Celes, I won''t say anything. But good luck trying to get her in your bed. She hates humans after all, so forget about all skinship with her," I couldn''t help butugh. "¡­" Celeste''s body trembled in rage, her face turning red. "Let me finish, idiot!" "Stop trying to punch me already," I said, catching her fist. "Listen, I have no issue with you loving Alvara. In fact, I think you two might make an unexpected and beautiful couple. Like an impossible dreame true. I''m just wishing you good luck in making her fall for you¡ª" "It''s not that! I am not in love with her, blockhead!" Celeste punched my gut, and this time I groaned slightly. "Ugh¡­then what does that mean? You clearly said that Alvara is yours, right? Only obsessed psychos would say that to another person," I said with a snort. Celeste''s lips curled into a twisted smirk, as if finding my words amusing. "Yeah, you''re right, only obsessed psychos would say that." Had she lost it? "Anyway, can you listen to me? I just want you to repeat my words," she said. "Repeat what?" I groaned in annoyance, sensing where she was going but not understanding why. "Alvara is mine! I want you to say these words!" "Hell no." I''d rather die than repeat those embarrassing words, especially when the name belonged to the racist, psycho, sadistic elf. Beauty aside, she was corrupted to the core. "Why? Please, I just want to confirm something," Celeste pleaded. "Confirm what? Whether I can die of embarrassment after uttering these words? I can do it with La if you want," I suggested. "No, it must be Alvara! Just once, please, please!" What the hell is wrong with her? She was pleading with me for such a stupid thing... As expected, she just wanted to make fun of me, right? But seeing how desperate she was, I relented. I had teased her a lot, so I might as well let her be happy for once. "Alvara¡­is mine¡­" I whispered in a barely audible tone. "What? I heard nothing!" Celeste red. "Alvara is mine¡­" I said, coughing awkwardly. "You know what? Go wherever you want alone!" Celeste sulked, turning away, upset. "Oh,e on!" I raised my hands in annoyance. Still, she walked away. Screw it! "ALVARA IS MINE!!!" I yelled loudly, my voice echoing. Celeste stopped, turning around in shock. @@novelbin@@ I should be the one in shock! Shocked at how embarrassing I was currently. "Happy?" I growled. I hope nobody heard it. "Whoa! Did you hear that?" "Yeah, it was Amael!" "Does he want to die?" "But he is an Olphean now!" "Right, but Alvara hates humans!" "Doesn''t Amael hate elves too?" "Maybe he couldn''t resist Goddess Alvara''s beauty after all." "Damn, I''m excited to see how things will unfold between them!" "No way Goddess Alvara is marrying a human, I tell you!" My hope was already crushed into tiny pieces as whispers reached my ears. "H-Hey," Celeste''s voice broke through my thoughts, her expression serious. "What is it now?" I replied, irritation seeping into my tone. "What do you think about Alvara?" "What?" I blurted out, caught off guard. "I asked, what do you think about Alvara?" she repeated. I couldn''t understand why she was bringing up such a question. Was she one of those fervent readers shipping potential couples? Celeste, hoping to sail the AmaelXAlvara ship? Not in a thousand lifetimes. "Nothing. Except that she''s a racist, twisted psycho," I responded curtly, my wordsced with cold detachment. Celeste regarded me with a bemused expression. "You realize you embody all those traits as well, Amael." "Huh? Am I racist?" "Yep, racist toward all Elves." "Twisted?" "I could write a book on your twisted actions and words," Celeste retorted, her eyes narrowing. I snorted. "At least I''m not psycho." "I think you are. You killed a royal without considering the consequences, arrived in a foreignnd and antagonized the Dolphis and Teraquin Houses, crippled Allen, a royal, and insulted Sancta Vedelia as a whole, then proceed to attempting to kill Earth who just came... It''s definitely the behavior of someone not in their right state of mind," Celeste nodded her head thoughtfully. "You have too many simrities with Alvara now that I think about it. And that dream... is it really true?" Celeste mumbled something iprehensible. I wasn''t in the mood for jokes, especially after beingpared to Alvara. [] I might hate Elves, but I''m not racist enough to kill them indiscriminately! [] Kill the elf. He had lived long enough. [] Shaddap. Chapter 387 To Zestel With Celeste 387 To Zestel With Celeste "Where are we going, then?" Celeste asked curiously. "Zestel." "Zestel?" Celeste echoed, surprise flickering across her face. It wasn''t often that someone voluntarily chose to visit the capital of her country. "Yeah, I need to see Randor," I replied. Celeste froze slightly, her eyes widening. "You don''t mean Randor Ironbeard?" "What a strangest name..." "Answer me first!" "Of course it''s him. Why else would I go to Zestel? Your mother is the one who saved him and gave him safety in her city, right?" I raised an eyebrow. "Yeah... Mama saved him, but he wouldn''t want to see anyone. I don''t know why you want to see him, but he will refuse you..." Celeste shook her head awkwardly. "Of course he''ll refuse me. But there''s no way he''ll refuse the daughter of his benefactor, especially when the daughter looks exactly like her mother," I said with a sly smile. Celeste''s expression shifted to one of realization and then to irritation. "What? You called me for that?" She grumbled. "Why else would I call you along?" I asked, genuinely puzzled. She had been acting quite spoiledtely. "I don''t know, maybe for something interesting?" Celeste replied ambiguously. "Whatever, just call someone to get us there," I said to her. "Yes, yes," Celeste muttered as she summoned someone to teleport us directly to Zestel. She couldn''t manage it alone and needed proper preparations. After a moment of waiting in front of the academy, an old man arrived. It was August, the man who had practically babysat Celeste. "Princess, you..." Upon seeing me with Celeste, his eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, Uncle, you''re finally here. Take us to Zestel," Celeste said. "Of course, Princess, but this is Amael Idea Olphean? Is he perhaps your boyfriend?" he asked. What''s wrong with this old man? Is that an appropriate question to ask his princess? "H¡ªHe is not. Just a friend," Celeste corrected, thankfully. It was because of people like this old man that I wasbeled a scumbag, someone who thought only with his lower half, throughout the entire academy! Am I Jayden? "I see." August gave me a suspicious nce before leading the way. ... ... It didn''t take long to reach Zestel. "You can leave, August," Celeste said as we arrived. "Princess, I should stay with you. We are in Zestel¡­" August protested. Celeste was undeniably famous in Zestel. Unlike other princesses, she often ventured out to enjoy life and connect with her people. August was understandably cautious, fearing an incident simr to Manuel from Ante Eden. I had no idea why Celeste didn''t want August to apany us, but she must have had a good reason. Perhaps Randor despised him? Regardless, I chose to support her. "Don''t worry, old man. As long as I''m here, no one will touch her," I assured August. August looked at me, surprised, before ncing at Celeste, who was avoiding his gaze, her ears tinged with red, clearly embarrassed by my words. To be honest, I was also embarrassed. Seeing Celeste''s reaction, August smiled faintly, seeming to understand something, and then looked back at me. "Do you promise it? Lord Connor never betrayed his promises," he said, referring to my brother. My brother was well-loved, and I felt a surge of pride knowing he was held in such high regard. "Then I have something inmon with him. I will keep her safe, I promise," I vowed. "Then fine. Princess, please have a good day," August said before leaving us. "Hmpf. What a show-off." After he left, Celeste mumbled, slipping a ring onto her finger. As soon as she did, her white hair transformed to jet ck. "Wow," I murmured, taken aback. "What?" Celeste asked, tying her hair into a ponytail. She lookedpletely different now. "Nothing, just ck hair gives you a different vibe, I guess," I said. "Well, I don''t change my hair color every month like you," Celeste teased with a grin. "Not like I do it on purpose," I scoffed. "Now, lead me to him." "Yep, follow me!" ... ... "A chocte ice cream, please!" Celeste''s voice was filled with excitement. "A chocte ice cream for the pretty miss!" The middle-aged man behind the stand grinned, quickly preparing the treat for her. Celeste epted the ice cream with shining eyes. After a few licks, she closed her eyes tightly, probably savoring the icy sensation in her mouth. "So good!" she eximed before handing me her ice cream. "Taste it!" I looked at the ice cream she had just tasted. Shouldn''t she at least be a bit embarrassed? In novels, girls were often sensitive about indirect kisses. But Celeste didn''t seem to care at all about that. Well, Celeste was the tomboyish type, and it wasn''t like she would look at me in that way. Her carefree attitude with everyone, including boys, made it hard to read her true thoughts. Many had misunderstood actions like this as signs of interest toward them. No doubt they were virgins. "No, thanks. How much?" I asked the man. "Aren''t you lucky, myd?" The man grinned at me, ncing at Celeste. "Shut up." I flicked an Eden coin at his forehead, and he stumbled back. "Argh!" "Now, let''s go," I said to Celeste. @@novelbin@@ "What did he do to you!" Celeste was shocked by my heartless action. "He mocked me." "He didn''t!" "Did you enjoy your ice cream, Celeste? Now, can you lead me to Randor Steelbeard?" "It''s Ironbeard!" "Same thing." "Ugh! Whatever! If you are that eager!" Celeste pouted before finally deciding to lead me toward my target. We took two carriages before walking for about ten minutes through Zestel. At first, I thought she was leading me around for fun, but I soon realized she was purposefully changing routes several times. Randor Ironbeard was a priceless individual for Sancta Vedelia, and ill-intentioned people might want to kidnap him. After another ten minutes, we arrived in an isted street, facing a wall. Celeste looked around for a moment before cing her hand on the wall. The block around her hand pushed forward, and the whole wall twisted, revealing a hidden passage. "This is so movie-like¡­" "Come quick!" Celeste dragged me inside. The wall closed behind us. Ahead was a dimly lit tunnel, but far away, we could glimpse some light. I took a step forward. "Wait!" -CRACK! Something flew at high speed inches from my eyes before stabbing into the wall beside me. It nearly pierced through my brain. The arrow was deeply gouged into the rocky wall, and the cracks spread, making me think the wall would crumble at any moment. He set up some mortal traps, huh? Extremely deadly, even if they were made by Randor. Randor Ironbeard was the greatest smith of Sancta Vedelia and could be considered the greatest smith among mortals as well. The reason I came here was because I wanted him personally to make me a weapon. Chapter 388: Randor Ironbeard [1] Chapter 388: Randor Ironbeard [1] ? "Uncle Ran!" Celeste''s voice echoed through the tunnel, carrying a mix of urgency and relief. "Uncle Ran?" I nced at her. "I¡ªIt''s what I call him," she replied, a blush creeping up her cheeks, betraying her embarrassment. It was clear they shared a closer bond than I had initially assumed. An anticipatory silence fell between us, broken only by the distant sound of footsteps. The echoes grew louder, and soon, a small figure emerged from the shadows at the tunnel''s far end. The figure raised his hand, and a shimmering mana circle materialized in the air. As if responding to an unseenmand, several more mana circles red to life along the tunnel walls and ceiling, likely awork of traps he had set. After a few tense moments, the traps deactivated, the mana circles dissipating into the air, and the ceiling lights flickered on, bathing the tunnel in a soft, warm glow.@@novelbin@@ Now fully illuminated, the figure revealed himself to be an old man. His brown hair was streaked with grey, and his beard, styled in the fashion of Viking warriors, added to his rugged appearance. Despite his gruff demeanor, there was a certain warmth in his eyes. As we approached, I noted his short stature; his head barely reached my chest. His expression was stern, and his eyes narrowed suspiciously as he took in my presence. "Uncle," Celeste called out softly, her voice filled with affection. Randor''s expression softened at her words. "My little Celeste, you''ve grown so much," he said, a heartyugh rumbling from his chest. "Didn''t you get smaller, uncle?" Celeste teased with a giggle, wrapping her arms around him in a warm embrace. "Little fool! You''re the one who got taller!" Randor chuckled, the sound rich and full of affection. Though I found their reunion heartwarming, a sense of urgency pressed on me. "Happy for you both, but can I speak now?" I interjected, impatience creeping into my voice. Randor''s expression instantly shifted back to a scowl as he turned his gaze to me. "Who''s thisd?" he demanded. "Ah, he''s Amael. Amael Olphean," Celeste introduced me. Randor''s eyes widened in surprise. "Connor''s brother?" "You know my brother?" I asked, taken aback by yet another person who seemed familiar with Connor. "Yeah, I know him," Randor confirmed but offered no further details. Turning his attention back to Celeste, he asked, "And why did you bring him here? You must trust him a lot to bring him to this ce, little Celeste." Given Randor''s status as a highly sought target, under strict protection by the Zeste House, only those within the royal family likely knew of his whereabouts. "Yeah, kind of. He''s my ssmate and has saved me a few times," Celeste exined with a sincere tone as a small smile appeared on her lips. It was indeed astounding that Celeste would bring someone along with her, even though I had saved her a few times. I guess I did well in earning her trust. I don''t think she ever mentioned him to her friends or even her best friend, Amelia, or Victor. "He saved you, huh?" Randor nodded before shifting his gaze to me. "What do you want?" "A weapon." "No." He rejected me outright. "If that''s all, little Celes, you should leave," Randor said, turning his back on us. "I won''t leave until you agree to make me a weapon." There was no way I''d go back empty-handed. "It wouldn''t change anything in my decision. I won''t make you any weapon. I guess you thoughting with Celes might give you more chances, but no. It doesn''t change anything," Randor stated, continuing to walk away. As I watched him retreat, I felt a surge of determination. Celeste looked between us, unsure of what to do. She didn''t want to force Randor into anything, even for my sake, and I understood why. I didn''t want to use my knowledge as leverage, but I had no choice. "Edenis Raphiel really did you dirty, didn''t they?" Randor stopped in his tracks. "Amael?" Celeste''s voice was filled with shock at my mention of such a sensitive subject. No, she seemed even more shocked that I knew so much about Randor. Ignoring Randor''s re, I approached him. "Your friends all sacrificed themselves so you could flee. You did well to survive in the end. You were quite lucky to be found by Sara Oceania. Anyone else would have either used you or sold you back to Edenis Raphiel," I said with a smile. "Are you threatening me, brat?" Randor asked, his voice low and dangerous. "It''s up to you to decide whether I am threatening you or not. I just asked for a weapon," I replied calmly. "Amael..." Celeste looked at me disapprovingly. "Wait, Celes. I really need him," I said, raising my hand to stop her. This was crucial. This man was no ordinary cksmith. He was the greatest smith blessed by Hephaestus, trained by the best. He could forge weapons that might even rival the Holy Weapons of Eden, like Trinity Nihil, if given the right resources. Securing his skills could change the fate of the Second Game and even the Third Game. I didn''t want to force him, but if I had to, I wouldn''t hesitate. I wasn''t aspassionate as Celeste or her mother. The world was threatened with destruction in the next three years at the end of the Third Game. Of course, I couldn''t just tell him that; not like he would believe me anyway. "Edenis Raphiel is corrupted to the core," Randor began, his voice heavy with bitterness. "It''s considered the most beautiful ce in the world, and I''ll admit, in my long life, I''ve never seen anything like it. But the inhabitants and rulers are rotten beneath their masks of kindness and holiness." "I agree with you on that point," I said, a knowing smile tugging at my lips. "But you''re no better than them, brat. The way you''re speaking, threatening me to make a weapon for you¡ªit''s all out of pure selfishness. When I wanted to spread my knowledge and my inventions, they threatened me. They wanted our arts solely for themselves. I continued under duress, but once I understood what they were doing with my carefully crafted and blood-stained arts, I stopped." "And they started ughtering your people and pinned the me on Ante-Eden," I said, finishing his thought. "They did. I fled. I had to. My weapons were already smeared with the blood of innocents. Staying any longer would have only led to more violence and innocent bloodshed," Randor said, looking down at his worn, wrinkled palms. Scars, like rivers of pain, ran up his entire arms. Celeste stood in silence, her expression a mix of frustration and anger. She already knew this story, and it always filled her with righteous indignation. "That day, I swore I wouldn''t make any more weapons for anyone. I had caused enough death," Randor said with a bitterugh. "Little Sara was truly kind. She didn''t care about my talent but cared for my well-being..." His voice trailed off, sadness overwhelming him. "Then, you let her die," I said, my tone turning cold and unyielding. "What..." Randor''s eyes widened in shock. "A-Amael?!" Celeste was dumbfounded, her gaze darting between Randor and me. Still holding Randor''s gaze, I smiled. "Celes, I need to talk to Randor alone." "No, I can''t-" "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him. I need him, after all. But I need to speak with him alone," I said, reassuring her. Chapter 391 Amael Vs Ruglis Chapter 391 Amael Vs Ruglis "Forty-one percent," he said, his voice thick with dark pride. "That''s my sess rate in Milord''s experiment." 41%? It won''t be easy. Not at all. "Celes¡­ I''ll handle him. Stay with Randor," I said, my gaze never leaving the figure ahead of us. "Amael... he''s dangerous..." Celeste''s voice trembled with concern as she looked at me, her worry evident in the way her eyes darted between the two of us. @@novelbin@@ She was right to be concerned. The man before us exuded an unnatural strength, something far beyond the ordinary. "I know," I replied. "But I can''t deal with him while Randor is here. Get him out of here, Celeste. And call August. Tell him to evacuate the perimeter around this ce. I doubt I''ll be able to hold back in your capital," I added, clenching my left fist. The amber emblem on my hand pulsed with energy, and in a sh, Perseus materialized¡ªa magnificent amber sword gleaming with an otherworldly light. "Lord Ruglis," one of the leader''s men called out, drawing my attention. Ruglis? The name was unfamiliar, and yet, it carried an ominous weight. He wasn''t a figure I had encountered in the Second Game. Perhaps he appeared in the Third, but I hadn''t yed it enough to know for sure. "Kill the girl and capture Randor. Alive," Ruglismanded coldly. "Yes, my lord," the man responded, and the few dozen men behind him surged forward, their intent clear. "Stay behind me, Uncle!" Celeste positioned herself in front of Randor protectively. "C-Celeste! You must run! Don''t worry about me!" Randor pleaded, his voice shaking with fear. The memories of what had happened to her mother weighed heavily on him, and the thought of losing Celeste was unbearable. My earlier words had struck deeper than I had intended. "Anna." "Edward?" Annabelle materialized beside me, her presence immediately setting our enemies on edge. "Hold them off with Celeste," I said. "As you wish, Edward," Annabelle responded with a calm voice. She raised her hand, and the ground around us began to shift and mold as if alive. Out of the earth rose several figures, humanoid in shape but devoid of any expression or life. Puppets. Dozens upon dozens of them surrounded Celeste and Randor, forming a protective barrier. "They''re just puppets. Destroy them," Ruglis ordered dismissively. One of his men charged forward, a blur of motion, but one of the puppets intercepted him, conjuring a sword out of thin air and bringing it down in a swift arc. The man was fast, though. He shed through the puppet''s arm and drove his de deep into its core. For a moment, the puppet stood motionless, and a smirk of triumph crossed the man''s face. But then, the puppet erupted in a blinding sh of light, and¡ª ¡ªBOOOOM! "AGHH!" The man screamed in agony, copsing to his knees. Blood poured from his eyes, ears, and mouth, his face contorted in sheer horror before he crumbled lifelessly to the ground. Silence fell over the room. Ruglis narrowed his eyes, his expression hardening as he took in the scene. He had certainly never witnessed anything like this before. Annabelle had unintentionally acquired a Legacy from Baphomet when he had attempted to possess her. My intervention had driven Baphomet''s influence out of Annabelle''s body, but his power had lingered within her. It was no surprise that thest time I encountered him, he had beenpletely unhinged. With a smile, I swung Perseus toward the men whom Celeste had just immobilized. They struggled to break free, but my de was already in motion. Their bodies shattered into bloody, icy fragments, staining the ground red. Ruglis chuckled softly before extending his hand. His right arm turned a deep crimson, morphing into a sticky, de-like appendage. The moment his twisted smile widened at the sight of his weapon, I stepped forward, closing the distance between us in an instant. ¡ªBAM! "Agh!" Ruglis grunted as his body was sent hurtling backward at bullet speed, disappearing into the tunnel that led outside. "Kill him!" One of his men shouted as they lunged toward me with their weapons. But an icy wave surged around me, freezing them all into statues of frost. "Please, Amael!" Celeste called out. "There''s nothing to worry about," I assured her, readying myself to pursue Ruglis. "I am worried about the city! Don''t destroy Zestel again!" "I will do my best..." Before she could respond, I dashed into the tunnel. Not like I have much of a choice! How am I supposed to hold back against that freak without leveling Zestel? As I burst out of the tunnel, my vision dimmed for a split second, just in time to see a red de slicing toward my eyes. My amber eyes widened in surprise as I realized I couldn''t stop in time. Instinctively, I raised my arm, coating it with Ruah. ¡ªBAM! The impact sent shockwaves through my body as I felt the bones in my arm creak despite the protection of Ruah. My body was flung sideways, crashing through the wall of a nearby house. "Ugh..." I groaned, finding myself embedded in the wall of a living room. Blood dripped from my mouth as I coughed, trying to regain my bearings. Monsters really are everywhere these days. Even though I knew I was strong, it was bing painfully clear that I wasn''t strong enough for this world. Countless people out there were as strong, if not stronger than me. That''s why I was constantly pushing myself, learning new techniques, expanding my capabilities. "Kyaaa!" A woman''s scream snapped me out of my thoughts. "Step back, dear!" A man''s voice followed. I looked up to see a couple who had been peacefully watching TV just moments ago. Now, they were standing, horrified, as they stared at the wreckage I had caused. "Sorry about that," I said, standing up and brushing the dust off my clothes. ¡ªBOOM! "Give me a break," I muttered, ring as I parried Ruglis''s red de with Perseus. Ruglis smiled at me, the scars on his face stretching grotesquely as if his wounds were reopening. "Now I know who you are. Amael Olphean." "It''s good that you know the name of the person who''s going to kill you." "You can''t kill me." "I beg to differ." Ruglis''s smirk persisted, but his eyes grew cold as they shifted toward the couple. "Taking hostages, are we? You really are a true viin," I said, activating Perseus''s ability. Ruglis''s arm began to glow amber as the freezing power of Perseus took hold, slowing his attack. "Raven Art. Blood Rush," I muttered and Ruglis flinched. As I activated the technique, my face paled, and my senses sharpened to a razor''s edge. Is this how vampires feel? I thought, feeling a pang of envy at the heightened awareness. ¡ªBAM! In a blur of lightning speed, I delivered a powerful punch to Ruglis''s chin, sending him spiraling into the air. I knew the effects wouldn''tst long¡ªI had only recently learned this technique from my Master James Raven¡ªbut it was a perfect opportunity to strike. I nced at the elderly couple. "Kyaa!" The woman screamed again. "Sorry about that, again," I said with a half-smile before igniting myself in purple fire,unching into the air after Ruglis. *** "..." From her secluded dimension, Cleenah watched Amael''s battle against Ruglis with a rare expression of calm on her usually teasing face. The chaotic sh of purple fire and deadly steel yed out before her, high above the ground where innocent lives were at stake. Amael was struggling in the air¡ªan arena where he wasn''t at his best. His inability to sustain long periods in the sky was evident, yet he had no choice but to continue the fight up there, as Celeste had asked him to avoid further destruction below. Suddenly, a presence materialized behind her, but Cleenah didn''t shift her focus from Amael. "How long do you n to keep this up, Harivel?" A tense silence followed until the sharp sound of a de slicing through the air shattered the quiet. The de moved with unreal speed, tearing through the sound barrier and creating an explosion that threatened to ripple outward¡ªonly for it to abruptly vanish, as if it had never existed. "You''re a nuisance," Cleenah''s voice turned icy, her calm demeanor slipping into something more menacing. She finally turned to face the intruder, a humanoid figure glowing with an intense white light. "I told you not to call me that ever again," she hissed, her green eyes darkening ominously. "Nihil." Chapter 394 Samael [1] 394 Samael [1] Ruglis was a rare sess story among the countless failures of the Iris Project. The Iris project had seen thousands of subjects fall short¡ªwhether their bodies were too frail, their minds too fragile, or both. Only those with extraordinary resilience had any hope of surviving, let alone seeding. Ruglis was one of the few. His sess rate stood at 41%. It was a remarkable achievement, one he took immense pride in. Because of this, he was entrusted with increasingly difficult tasks. He had aplished each one with unwavering sess. But a few days ago, he received an assignment of unprecedented magnitude. Kidnapping Randor Ironbeard. Ruglis was well aware of who his target was, and he felt honored that his superiors had chosen him for such a critical mission. It was as if all his previous aplishments had finally been recognized, and now, he had the opportunity to prove his worth once and for all. The most challenging part of the mission was infiltrating Sancta Vedelia. It took him an entire week, with his men at his side, but he managed to seed. Now, he only needed to extract his target. He thought it would be straightforward. But now, standing there, he regretted those thoughts instantly. He regretted epting the task altogether. He was paralyzed, unable to move, as he stared at the scene before him. Edward Falkrona stood there. His entire being was enveloped in a dark aura, with an ominous substance swirling around him. It was clearly not mana, but something far more sinister. Ruglis had never felt such terror in his life. It was as if the very essence of fear was wing at his soul. The sky above them had darkened, and the ground seemed to mirror its gloom. The air grew heavy, thick with the stench of death. "You have sinned." "...!" It sounded like a man''s voice, but there was something profoundly inhuman about it. Every instinct in Ruglis screamed at him to flee, but he found himself unable to move. His breath came in ragged gasps, utterly shattered. "Why did you sin?" The dark figure took a step forward, revealing Edward. His appearance was nearly the same as always, but now he was d in an eerie, ck cloak-like armor that seemed to meld with his body. His eyes werepletely obscured by a writhing, ck substance that gave off an unsettling, pulsating glow. His head hung low, his shoulders slumped, as he moved with a slow, deliberate gait. "You have sinned. You must be judged." "He must be~" @@novelbin@@ A second voice, this one distinctly feminine, echoed in agreement, sending another wave of icy dread through Ruglis. Yet, he couldn''t see anyone else. "Kill the sinner, Samael." With an almost mechanical motion, Edward extended his hand, and the dark substance emanated from his palm, coalescing into the shape of a scythe. "Kiiii!!" Ruglis let out a blood-curdling scream of pure terror at the sight of the weapon, biting down on his tongue until the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. In a frantic panic, he spun around and bolted. "J¨CJoin me immediately!!!!" He screamed to his men, desperationcing every word. Edward raised his left arm, and the darkness morphed into the shape of an ominous ck book, hovering in the air. The book opened on its own, its pages flipping rapidly as if searching for something. Ruglis didn''t dare look back. His fear had morphed into sheer, primal terror, his mind unable toprehend the nightmare unfolding behind him. He was terrified¡ªtruly, viscerally scared of dying. If he had to die, he prayed it would be at the hands of anyone but Edward. As he ran, his thoughts turned to a single, desperate plea: let someone else kill me, anyone but him. The pages of the book finally stopped on a specific one, and an eerie silence fell over the scene. Edward''s lips slowly twisted into an inhuman grin, stretching from ear to ear, a grotesque smile filled with pure malevolence¡ªa deep-seated desire to inflict pain and revel in it. "Hiii!!" Ruglis tripped and fell to the ground, paralyzed by fear. He gasped for breath, his body frozen in ce. From the open page of the book, several things fell to the ground, pooling into a dark, viscous puddle. From the puddle, tiny creatures began to take form. Griiiaa! They emitted hideous, guttural sounds. They resembled snakes, but it was clear they were far from ordinary. Their bodies were covered in countless tiny ck eyes, and their round, gaping mouths were lined with sharp, jagged teeth. The mass of leeches writhed and twisted, their slimy bodies squirming as they spread across the ground in a nightmarish tide. Within moments, hundreds of them covered the earth, their wriggling forms creating a grotesque, pulsating carpet. Suddenly, as if drawn by an unseen force, every single one of them stopped, their tiny, beady eyes locking onto Ruglis in unison. Ruglis'' face drained of all color, his skin turning a ghastly shade of white as fear gripped his heart. His body went limp, and he copsed to the ground, unconscious before he even hit it. But his respite was brief. Barely a minute had passed before his eyes snapped open, forced awake by a surge of agony. "GYAAAAAA!!!!!" His scream pierced the night, echoing through the city and sending waves of terror rippling through anyone who heard it. The sound was inhuman, filled with such pain and horror that it chilled the blood of all who listened. The leeches hadtched onto his body, their slimy forms clinging to his skin like living parasites. One by one, they began to burrow into his flesh, their ravenous mouths tearing at his skin, devouring it piece by piece. Some slithered into his eyes, others wriggled into his ears, his mouth, his nose¡ªevery orifice became a gateway for their invasion. The eyes that dotted their grotesque bodies rolled wildly, searching for more of him to consume, leaving nothing untouched. Throughout this grisly spectacle, Edward stood motionless, a macabre figure holding a book in one hand and a scythe in the other. His smile was a twisted, deranged thing, frozen on his face like a mask of insanity. "What?!" "Lord Ruglis!!" "Haaa!!!" The cries of Ruglis'' men rang out as they arrived just in time to witness the horrifying scene. They turned their eyes to Edward, and the blood in their veins turned to ice. The terror that gripped them was paralyzing. The man at the front of the group, his face twisted in fear, tried to speak, "Ru¨C" Before he could finish his sentence, his body split cleanly in two, the cut so perfect it seemed impossible. Edward stood in the same spot, his head lowered, the de of his scythe gleaming with fresh blood. As he lifted his gaze, the remaining men were ovee with panic. They turned to flee, but it was toote. The ughter began. Chapter 396 Discussion With Melfina 396 Discussion With Melfina "I heard it. You''ve destroyed my city again," Melfina grumbled, her voiceced with both fatigue. She was lying on a bed, still recovering from the fight against my father at Edenis Raphiel. Her normally vibrant presence was dulled by exhaustion, and the dim light in the room only emphasized her frailty. I was sitting in her room, watching over her as the darkness outside deepened into the inky ckness of night. "It wasn''t intentional, and there were no casualties," I replied, trying to sound reassuring as I sat in a chair beside her, arms crossed. "No casualties, perhaps, but you''ll still have to ask your dear sister to cover the damages," she scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. I grimaced at the thought. Christina was going to scold me again, and I wasn''t looking forward to it. Melfina''s sharp gaze pierced through the silence. "What are you doing here?" she finally asked, her voice soft but probing. "I came to see how you were faring," I answered, though the words felt hollow. Melfina''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Boy, I''m old enough to detect lies." I sighed heavily. "I just... I felt a bit off," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. The truth was, I couldn''t bring myself to face Celeste after clinging to her like a frightened child for what felt like hours. The memory of that embarrassing moment still made my skin crawl. I needed time to recover some kind of calmness. "I heard from Celeste that you were looking for a weapon from Randor," Melfina said, changing the subject with an air of nonchnce. "Yeah," I replied, nodding slightly. "By the way, you should keep him here for a while, under strict security. You never know when those bastards mighte after him again." @@novelbin@@ I had a hard time believing the Iris Project would simply give up on getting their hands on Randor, and the uncertainty gnawed at me. Melfina chuckled softly, a sound that was both weary and amused. "I should thank you for saving him¡ªand my daughter¡ªagain." "There''s no need for that¡­" I muttered, looking away. In truth, it was Celeste who had saved me. "How was he?" I asked after a moment of silence, my voice tentative. Melfina turned to look at me, her expression unreadable. She knew exactly what I was asking, and for a long moment, she just studied me, as if weighing her response. Then, she looked away, her gaze distant. "As lively as ever," she finally said, her voice tinged with something I couldn''t quite ce. I hesitated before speaking again, my hands balling into fists. "Is he truly¡­ I mean, is he really my father?" I asked. Melfina''s expression softened slightly. "I can''t answer you for certain. Maybe your mother can, but from the short time I''ve seen him and fought him¡­ yes. I think it''s truly Kleines," she said. "I see," I murmured, my fists clenching tighter. I didn''t understand. I didn''t understand at all what was happening around me. The more I tried to grasp it, the more it slipped through my fingers like sand. "I''m sorry about Alea. We did all we could, but we were unable to bring her back¡­" Melfina''s voice was tinged with genuine regret. "Understandable, considering you and Myrce were the only ones fighting," I replied with a snort. Was that really how much they valued my mother? She had been one of the Great Heads of Sancta Vedelia, a Queen. Even if it was out of selfishness, they should have tried harder. She was crucial to the uing war, after all. The anger within me simmered, rising to a boiling point. It was astonishing that I was still able to maintain any semnce of calm despite the rage that threatened to consume me. "I asked some people to search for her, but it''s proving difficult. The Iris Project has multiple quarters, and searching each one individually could take years. Besides, there''s no guarantee Alea is even in one of them," Melfina said. She was right. Those people had several strongholds, and it would be nearly impossible to pinpoint the correct one without more precise information. If it were that easy to find her, I would have done it from the start. That''s why I devised a n to use my knowledge of Randor''s kidnapping to capture and interrogate the leader, hoping to extract the answers I needed. "You don''t have to worry about my mother. I know where she is," I replied. Melfina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really?" "Yeah," I confirmed with a nod. "How?" How did Ie by that information? The question hung in the air, and for a moment, the memory of Ruglis''s terrified screams echoed in my mind. I could still see him being devoured alive, the scene ying out in vivid, horrific detail. The strangest part was that I didn''t recall actually doing it, yet the memories were as clear as day, as if they belonged to me. The vile exhration I felt in those memories made my stomach churn with nausea. "I got it from the man who attacked us," I answered ambiguously, avoiding the details that would only bring more questions. Judging by her reaction, it was clear that Melfina wasn''t aware of what had happened to me. Celeste hadn''t told her anything, which was a relief. How could I even begin to exin what had transpired? My third Legacy had done something to me¡ªsomething that had left me shaken to my core. She kept calling me Samael, and every time she did, it sparked a seething anger and irritation within me. It wasn''t just the name; it was the way she influenced my emotions, twisting them until they were barely recognizable. It had been nearly two years since she had first made her presence known, and in all that time, she had never once truly helped me. Instead, she hid within me, emerging only to manipte my emotions with words. And yet, I couldn''t bring myself to fully hate her. As twisted as her actions were, there was a strange, unsettling sense of care behind them¡ªa care so warped that it sent shivers down my spine. Cleenah knew something about it, of that I was certain. But she had no intention of telling me anything, and I knew better than to force her. One day, though, I would get my answers. "Where is she, then? Do you need help to get her back?" Melfina asked concerned. I couldn''t help but smile a little. Despite how exasperated she was of my mother, she clearly cared for her. "No, I''ll handle it myself," I replied, shaking my head. The truth was, involving too many people wouldplicate the rescue. The more hands in the mix, the higher the risk of failure. Alone, I had a better chance of slipping in and rescuing my mother without drawing unwanted attention. Still, I hadn''t expected her to be in such a ce. Elyen Kiora. Elyen Kiora was thest ce I''d imagined finding her. Reaching that ce, let alone surviving there, was nearly impossible for someone like me. It wasn''t just a hidden corner of the world¡ªit was the Capital City of the High Elves of Utopia, a ce steeped in ancient power and guarded by defenses erected sine centuries by their ancestors. It seemed my father had taken her there, though I couldn''t understand his reasons. But whatever the reason, it now presented a unique opportunity. The ongoing war could serve as the perfect distraction, allowing me to slip in unnoticed and rescue her. It sounded simple enough when put into words, but deep down, I knew it would be anything but easy. The obstacles would be immense, the risks high, but I had no other choice. "If you''re that confident, then I should be reassured," Melfina said with a chuckle, though it was interrupted by a faint cough. I nced at her, concern shing across my face. I wanted to bring up the subject of Dereck¡ªmy brother¡ªand his mysterious ally, but now wasn''t the right time. She needed to regain her strength first, and there was no need to burden her with more worries. "So, without you, it''ll be Professor Harvey leading Zestel into war? Good luck with that," I said with a sigh. "You''ve got some nerve saying that," Melfina red at me, though there was a hint of amusement in her eyes. I shrugged leaning casually against the back of my chair. "You should be careful about Celeste," I said, my tone turning more serious. "She''s undoubtedly one of Utopia''s targets. I''d suggest keeping her out of the war, but there''s no way she''d agree to that, is there?" "What do you think? You know her quite well by now," Melfinaughed softly. She was right. I couldn''t see Celeste hiding in the castle while the world burned around her. In the game, her father had tried to force her to stay behind, safe within the castle walls, but she had defied him, escaping to join the battle on the front lines. A move so typical of Celes¡ªbrave, stubborn, and determined. And in the end, she had been right. Her presence on the battlefield was crucial, a key factor in winning the war. From what I had seen when she saved me, I knew she could hold her own. I could let her fight in the war without worrying too much about her safety. She was strong, more than capable, and she understood the stakes better than anyone. Zestel would have powerful allies, and they wouldn''t need my help. Victor, too, seemed stronger than before, his sudden closeness with Selene pushing him to new heights. I could focus entirely on rescuing my mother now. I don''t give a damn about the war. I will save my mother. No one will die anymore from my family. Chapter 397 Dinner At Zestel 397 Dinner At Zestel "You wished to speak with me?" I asked, my voice neutral. I stood inside a modest guest room within the grand Zestel Royal Pce. The room, though simple, bore a certain rugged charm, much like its usual upant¡ªRandor Ironbeard. The walls were lined with dark wooden panels, and the furniture was sturdy, built tost rather than impress. Arge, heavy table dominated the center of the room, nked by two solid chairs that looked like they had weathered many years, perhaps even as many as Randor himself. After my conversation with Melfina, I made my way here, knowing that Randor had requested to speak with me about something of apparent importance. Randor nodded slightly, his expression a mix of gratitude and lingering regret. "First of all, let me thank you for saving me," he began, his voice gruff, yet tinged with a rare vulnerability. "You are wee," I replied, my tone measured, offering little more than a courteous acknowledgment. Randor''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "You''re right, you know. I''ve been a coward. A coward for all these long years, and because of that cowardice, Sara is dead¡­ and Celeste, well, she nearly met the same fate." He paused, his gaze dropping to the worn wooden floor as if the memories themselves were too heavy to bear. Though I hadn''t said as much out loud, it seemed his guilt had already passed judgment on him. If that guilt could spur him into crafting the weapon I needed, I was more than willing to let him unburden himself. After a moment of silence, Randor lifted his eyes, a new resolve gleaming within them. "But after witnessing what has happened, I''ve made a choice. I will no longer run away from my responsibilities¡­" His voice hardened, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "However, that doesn''t mean I''ll simply hand over everything you ask for." I felt a flicker of irritation rise within me. Had he summoned me here just to refuse my request? The thought was irksome, to say the least. But then, as if sensing my growing impatience, Randor continued, "I will make you a weapon. But only one weapon." At this, my lips curved into a smile, a mix of satisfaction and triumph. That was all I needed. "That''s exactly what I asked for," I replied, my voiceced with a hint of satisfaction as I reached into my ring and retrieved a stack of papers. I handed the carefully prepared documents to Randor, watching as his brows furrowed in surprise. "All the necessary information is there," I exined, "The specifications, capabilities, and other details about the kind of weapon I want." Randor''s eyes widened slightly as he began to flip through the pages, absorbing the detailed ns I had meticulously outlined. His expression shifted from shock to grudging admiration. "You''ve really thought this through¡­" He muttered, more to himself than to me. "Well, of course," I replied, a touch of impatience creeping into my voice. "It would be ideal if you couldplete it before the war breaks out." Randor grimaced, clearly not appreciating the pressure. "Who do you think I am? If you want a weapon of true quality, you''ll need to be patient." I shrugged nonchntly. "I''m just saying it would be good to have it ready before the war begins." Just then, the door creaked open slightly, and a soft, yet clear voice cut through . "My Lords." I turned to see a familiar figure standing in the doorway. It was Lera, Celeste''s personal maid. She had always carried herself with a quiet grace, her presence calming and reassuring. Today, she seemed no different, her demeanor polite yet purposeful. "My apologies for the interruption, but the Princess has invited both of you to join her for dinner," Lera announced, her voice respectful. @@novelbin@@ "Right," I replied, rising from my chair, and Randor followed suit. I had already informed Christina that I would be staying at the pce for the night. I had also briefly exined the details of the attack to her, knowing she would be worried. Despite her concerns, I reassured her swiftly¡ªshe had enough on her te without additional troubles to weigh her down. "It''s been a while, Lera," Randor greeted the maid with a small, genuine smile, a rare sight from the usually gruff man. "Indeed, Lord Randor," Lera replied with a soft chuckle, her eyes sparkling with a warmth that suggested she was more than just a servant in this grand pce. "You don''t have to call me that, it feels too strange¡ªeven for me," Randor chuckled, hisughter deep, as he tried to wave off the formalities. "I''m afraid I must, Lord Randor," Lera responded with a warm smile, her tone respectful. "You are still an esteemed guest, one whom Queen Sara herself took into her care." Randor shook his head, his expression softening as he looked at her. "Does that really make a difference? I''ve always considered everyone here as my own, like family," he said. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at their exchange, a smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "Excuse me for a moment," I interrupted, my voice cutting through their friendly conversation. "Do I need to pretend I don''t notice the obvious flirting going on here? Especially you, old man¡ªcan''t you see she''s not interested in you?" "..." "..." A heavy silence fell between us. Randor red daggers at me, his face flushed with embarrassment, while Lera continued to walk ahead, her expression carefully neutral, though I thought I caught the slightest hint of amusement in her eyes. "This brat¡­" Randor grumbled under his breath, clearly annoyed. "Maybe I shouldn''t bother making you that weapon after all." [] ''No way,'' I thought, shaking my head in disbelief. I considered myself something of an expert in matters of romance, especially after all the time I''d spent immersed in that game. Cleenah wasn''t going to fool me that easily. Just then, as we stepped into the grand dining hall, a familiar voice greeted us. "Finally! You took your time," Celeste called out, her hands nted firmly on her hips as she gave us an exaggerated look of impatience. She was dressed in a casual yet elegant ensemble¡ªa flowing blue skirt paired with a crisp white top that perfectlyplemented her figure. The outfit brought out the fairness of her skin and entuated the striking contrast of her white hair, now tied back in a neat ponytail. Her hair, once streaked with blue, was nowpletely white, giving her an ethereal, almost otherworldly beauty. "Did you n some kind of show for us?" I shrugged as I took a seat at the table. "I don''t think the old man''s interested in any of that. Just let him spend some time with your maid, and he''ll be just fine." Randor''s face turned an even deeper shade of red as he shot me a mortified re. "You brat!" he sputtered, clearly flustered. Celeste, however, grinned, clearly enjoying Randor''s difort. "Come on, Uncle Ran. I can even arrange for Lera to take a few days off if you''d like," she added mischievously. Lera, caught off guard by the sudden turn of the conversation, quickly shook her head, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I¨CIt''s not necessary, Princess!" She stammered, clearly flustered by the suggestion, much to Randor''s obvious disappointment. As if on cue, the maids began to serve the evening''s meal, the aroma of roasted meats and freshly baked bread filling the air. The table wasid out with an array of dishes, each more appetizing than thest. "Why don''t you invite Annabelle to join us? There''s more than enough for everyone," Celeste suggested casually as she began to serve herself. "Anna, huh¡­" I murmured, my tone turning somber. "She''s not feeling well." The words came out more bitterly than I intended. Annabelle, as my banshee, had always been deeply connected to my emotions. As such she had been subjected to the intense, overwhelming feelings I experienced under ''her'' influence. It was only for a short time, but the strain it put on Annabelle had been clear. When I saw her earlier, she was barely able to stand, so I insisted she rest. Guilt gnawed at me. I needed to find a way to help her, to get her a proper body before things escted even further. "Oh, I see," Celeste said softly, her expression shifting to one of understanding. She didn''t press the issue further. As I began to indulge in the sulent roasted drumsticks, I nced around the table, noting the absence of familiar faces. "Where are your brother and father? I was pretty sure they''d be here, given that I''m around. You know, to protect you from any potential male threats," I added with a yful scoff. Celeste grimaced slightly before a smile tugged at her lips. She brought her fork to her mouth, chewing thoughtfully before answering. "They''re not here today. Thanks to someone who caused quite a bit of chaos in Zestel again, they''ve been extremely busy. And yes, they''re quite angry, by the way." "R¨CRight," I stammered, feeling a bit awkward as I resumed eating, suddenly very interested in my te. Celeste watched me with a knowing grin, her head resting on her hand as she observed my every move. Her eyes sparkled with amusement, but there was something else there too¡ªsomething that made the air feel just a bit heavier. It was getting weird. "How about you focus on eating instead of trying to get a reaction out of me?" I suggested, forcing a smile. "Oh, I''ve already eaten," Celeste replied with a nonchnt shrug. "Already?" I asked, my gaze flicking to her te. It was nearly untouched. Wait¡­ Don''t tell me she actually took my teasing words to heart and started a diet? The temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees as a tense silence settled over us. Celeste was still smiling, but there was a coldness in her eyes that hadn''t been there before¡ªa look that sent a chill down my spine. No way¡­ Could she really read my mind? Chapter 400 Confronting Nihil [1] Chapter 400 Confronting Nihil [1] "Where''s your new girlfriend?" Victor asked, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. For once, he wasn''t sticking close to Selene, who was sitting nearby, enjoying a meal with her sister, Elizabeth. With Selene upied, Victor had decided to eat with me instead. John was also at our table, though his attention was divided as Amelia a little away with Celeste and Cylien. The three of them giggled softly, asionally ncing in our direction. I couldn''t help but wonder what they were whispering about. But Victor''s question made me grimace. "She''s not my girlfriend," I replied, a little too defensively. "She''s just a friend of my sister''s, and I''m helping her getfortable around the academy and socialize. Not an easy task with all the dimwits around here." I nced at John, hoping for some backup since he knew Myrce from the Game, but of course, my brother-inw wasn''t one to pass up an opportunity to insult me. "You? Helping her socialize?" He shot back with a smirk. Ever since he started dating Amelia, John had be even more insufferable. As La''s fianc¨¦, I should have been pleased that he was sticking close to her like a protective shadow, but I couldn''t shake the irritation of not having any of my own lovers nearby. I took a deep breath, reminding myself that it was just a few more months until the Utopian War and thest Events. Then, with the conclusion of the Second Game, I would finally be able to see my girlfriend again. Victor suddenly leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "By the way, guys, I could use some advice." "About what?" I asked curiously, as I sipped my water. Wasn''t he already glued to Selene''s side like a lovesick puppy? The couple seemed perfect already. "It''s about our first night together." "Pfff!" I choked on my water, nearly spraying it across the table. Unfortunately, I wasn''t quick enough to stop a few drops from hitting the man seated directly in front of us. John, who had narrowly dodged the spray by tilting his head, red at me coldly. Victor, oblivious to the mess I''d just made, offered a hasty apology to the man behind John. "Sorry about that!" "It''s just an elf. No need to apologize," I shrugged it off, more focused on Victor''s words. "But what did you just say?" The group of elves at the next table shot me dirty looks, but I was too curious about Victor''s situation to care. "Yeah, it''s about Selene," Victor continued, clearly nervous. "She asked me to spend the night with her this weekend, and I''m kind of freaking out. We''ve always hung out during the day, so I have no idea what to expect." John and I exchanged a look of exasperation. Was that what he meant by ''first night''? I sighed in relief, realizing that I''d panicked for nothing. Well, not exactly nothing. At least I managed to humiliate another elf in the process. "What are you nervous about? It''s Selene we''re talking about. You could take her to the slums, and she''d still be thrilled just because she''s with you," I scoffed, not entirely joking. Victor groaned, clearly not amused by my teasing. "Come on, man! I need some real help here!" He then turned his pleading gaze toward John, as if expecting him to be the voice of reason. I couldn''t help but smirk, knowing full well how futile that would be. "Forget about this guy," I began, intending to downy John''s abilities. "He barely knows how to¡ª" "Walk, games, shopping, movie, dinner, and a final night stroll in a nice ce like a garden?" John interrupted, listing off date ideas as if he had them all memorized. Victor and I were both struck speechless. "Thank God! John, you''re a lifesaver!" Victor eximed relieved. I just stared at John, my mouth hanging open in disbelief. "Of course you''re the expert!" Victor continued, his admiration for John only growing. "You''re always out with Amelia, and you''ve got way more experience!" Each of those words cut into me like a knife. Expert. Going out. More experience. All things Icked. He was right, though. I''d never really had a proper date with La or Miranda. The only one I''de close with was Ephera back on Earth, but we were both too weird to ever truly confess our feelings. We acted like lovers, sure, but it was never official. Yeah, we were weirdos. John, sensing my difort, just shrugged, though the smug look on his face was impossible to miss. "Just helping a friend. Let me know if you need more advice." "Definitely, man! So, how was your first date?" Victor wasn''t finished as he asked. I could see where this was heading¡ªa long, drawn-out conversation between two guysparing notes on their girlfriends and romantic experiences. The thought of sticking around for that made me cringe. "I''m finished," I muttered, pushing away my te as I stood up. I couldn''t stand the idea of listening to them go on about it. "Weren''t you nervous? I was when I was with Selene a lot," Victor called after me. "Nervous? Not really. But Amelia was," John replied, a little too casually. Not really my ass! He was the one who called me at 3 AM, frantically asking for advice on what to do! And Amelia? Nervous? Not in the slightest. She was as confident and assertive as Celeste when it came to that sort of thing. Neither of them paid any attention to me as I stood there, which only added to my irritation. "Have a nice meal, guys," I grumbled, turning away and heading to dispose of my te. I hadn''t expected to feel this grumpy about it, but the truth was hard to ignore. Knowing I had a girlfriend I couldn''t see or touch was frustrating, to say the least. It was a unique situation, one that left me feeling more isted than I cared to admit. As I walked away, my gaze drifted toward Celeste. She wasughing with Amelia and Cylien,pletely at ease. As if sensing my eyes on her, she looked up, surprised at first, but then offered me a grin. This was bad. I could feel myself bing more and more conscious of her, and that was aplication I wasn''t ready to deal with. I walked through the corridors, my thoughts stubbornly returning to that kiss with Celeste, a moment that was likely nothing more than an ident. But no matter how hard I tried to dismiss it, the memory lingered. "Huh?" As I took another step, the world around me shifted abruptly. The familiar surroundings of the academy''s corridors vanished, reced by a blinding expanse of pure white. It was a sight I knew all too well, one that came with an equally familiar presence behind me. "Nevia?" I called out, turning around. But it wasn''t Nevia standing there. Instead, it was a man, one who bore a striking resemnce to her. But something deeper, perhaps instinct, told me who he truly was. "Nihil¡­" A smile spread across Nihil''s face as he nodded. "You recognized me." It was really him, the being I had only heard about, but never seen in person until now. "What do you want?" I asked, my voice cold and guarded. "After all this time, after being silent for so long, why are you showing up now?" "You don''t trust me, do you?" Nihil chuckled, his tone light, almost amused. "Do I really need to answer that?" I shot back. "You''re the one who brought me into this world and saddled me with Jarvis to seal my memories. You promised I''d find Ephera here, but I haven''t seen her. I haven''t even found a clue about where she might be." Nihil''s expression remained calm, though there was a hint of understanding in his eyes. "I can understand your anger, but I didn''t lie about Ephera. She''s in this world." "Where?" I asked, feeling my heart pound. Nihil held my gaze. "I''m not the one who should tell you where she is. If you truly want to see her again, you will find her." I clenched my fists, the urge to punch him surging within me, but I managed to hold back. There was no point inshing out, not when I might finally get some answers. "Then what do you want?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady despite the anger simmering beneath the surface. "Don''t you have questions after everything that''s happened to you recently?" Nihil asked genuinely puzzled by my reluctance. I snorted, of course I had questions, too many to count. "Will you answer them?" "It doesn''t hurt to ask," Nihil replied, that infuriating smile still ying on his lips. Despite my annoyance, I couldn''t let this chance slip away. I took a deep breath, knowing exactly what I needed to know first. "Who is Samael?" Nihil''s chuckle echoed in the white void around us. "I saw thating." A heavy silence fell between us before he finally spoke. "Samael, also known as Samael Eveningstar, is one of the three sons of the Mother of All, Ymir," he began before his white eyes warmer than Nevia''s focused on my face. "He is also the younger brother of Eden Silverstar and Lucifer Morningstar."@@novelbin@@ Chapter 401 Confronting Nihil [2] Chapter 401 Confronting Nihil [2] "Samael, also known as Samael Eveningstar, is one of the three sons of the Mother of All, Ymir," he began. "He is also the younger brother of Eden Silverstar and Lucifer Morningstar." I fell silent, struggling to process Nihil''s words. Eden''s younger brother? The god worshiped in this world. After a moment''s hesitation, I forced myself to ask the next question, the one that had been gnawing at me since this conversation began. "What do I have to do with Samael?" Nihil simply sped his hands behind his back and gave me a pointed look. "What do you think?" A cold realization crept over me, one I desperately didn''t want to acknowledge. "His reincarnation?" I asked. Nihil chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Not quite exactly." "Then what?" I demanded. "You are his Vessel," Nihil said. "Vessel?" I repeated, stunned. The concept was almost too familiar... "Yes. Edward Falkrona, you are the Vessel meant to hold Samael when he awakens," Nihil exined. "W¡ªWhat does that mean? Am I going to disappear? Is that guy, Samael, going to take over my life?" The memory ofst week shed in my mind¡ªwhen I had lost control, when something dark and terrifying had taken over me. Was that Samael? "You won''t disappear," Nihil assured me, though his words offered littlefort. "The current you won''t." "The current me?" I frowned in confusion. Nihil nodded and waved his hand, altering the white space around us. Darkness enveloped the void, and seven lights appeared, glowing like distant stars. "Ten thousand years ago, Samael died. But he wasn''t someone who could be easily killed. Anticipating his fate, despite his arrogance, he separated his soul into eight parts. The first and most crucial part, the Vessel, was endowed with the power to survive, no matter how long it took. The Vessel needed to endure, but it was given nothing else." I watched, entranced, as the light representing the Vessel pulsed faintly¡ªmy light. "As for the other seven parts, Samael imbued each with one of his strengths and emotions, binding them together like mas. These parts, his Avatars, were designed to find and attach themselves to those worthy of bearing them." The seven lights red brighter in the darkness, each one a distinct color that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. Nihil gestured toward the first light, ck as the abyss. "The Avatar of Pride." Next, a dark blue light. "The Avatar of Envy." Then gold. "The Avatar of Greed." A deep, menacing red. "The Avatar of Gluttony." Pink, almost deceptively soft. "The Avatar of Lust." Silver, gleaming like the moon. "The Avatar of Sloth." Finally, Nihil looked directly at me as thest light, a dark, ominous purple, shone brightly. "The Avatar of Wrath." "I thought I was just the Vessel¡­" I muttered, trying to make sense of it all. "Indeed," Nihil confirmed with a faint smile. "Edward Falkrona is the Vessel. But¡­" His eyes narrowed, gleaming with something unreadable. "Nyrel Loyster is the Avatar of Samael''s Wrath." "W¡ªWait, I''m from Earth, you know?" I blurted out. Nihil''s expression didn''t change as he continued. "cing all his Avatars in the same world would have been too dangerous, so Samael scattered some across different worlds. Three of them ended up on Earth." As Nihil spoke, he shifted the dark purple sphere¡ªthe one representing Wrath¡ªaside, along with the ck one and dark blue one. "...Who are they?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. There were two other guy like me on Earth? "You know one of them very well," Nihil replied with a stare. A name shed in my mind, and with it, a surge of anger I couldn''t contain. "Leon Grimlock." Nihil nodded, a sigh escaping his lips. "He''s the Avatar of Pride. The perfect candidate to inherit Lucifer''s legacy. As for the second one, the Avatar of Samael''s Envy, I looked for him for years on Earth but didn''t find him but there is a high chance you met that person." As I struggled to process the flood of information, Nihil spoke up in an attempt to reassure me. "You won''t disappear as long as you avoid ''assimting'' the Avatars to sustain your body. But unfortunately, that process has already begun since you inadvertently assimted Wrath." "Inadvertently?" I shot him a piercing re. This was all because of him¡ªthe forced fusion between Edward Falkrona and Nyrel Loyster. "Yes, I admit it was my doing, but I had my reasons. Believe me when I say that I am thest one who wants to see Samael return. Take my advice and keep your distance from the other Avatars." I scoffed. "I will take care of Leon Grimlock, and I don''t care about the other Avatars. Hell, I don''t even know who they are." "Even if you don''t care, there''s an unknown force drawing the Avatars closer to their Vessel. You''ve already encountered one of them in Celesta." "What?" I was dumbfounded. I wanted to demand who it was, but before I could, Nihil interrupted. "Don''t you think it''s better if you don''t know their identity?" He offered me a wry smile. "Right¡­" He was correct, of course. @@novelbin@@ He really didn''t want me to be Samael, did he? Yet, he still forced an Avatar to merge with the Vessel. The contradiction made me curious about his true motivations. "So, what happened yesterday¡ªwas that ''Wrath'' taking control of me?" I asked, more to confirm my suspicions than anything. But Nihil shook his head. "It wasn''t your Wrath. You weren''t consumed by Samael''s Wrath, but rather by ''her'' wrath¡­" His voice trailed off ominously. A shiver ran down my spine as I realized exactly who he was referring to. "Edward, you must understand¡ªthe reason she became your Legacy is that, as the Avatar of the Wrath, you are the closest to the original Samael¡ª" -CRACK! "...!" I flinched, startled by the sudden noise, and instinctively turned to my right. Nihil did the same. In this pristine, white void, a crack had formed. A jagged, ck fissure, from which dark smoke began to seep out, thick and menacing. The sensation was too familiar, too reminiscent ofst week''s terror, and I found myself instinctively stepping back. Without warning, a pale hand thrust itself through the crack. The hand opened, revealing a bluish-dark eye embedded in the palm, the eye darting around before finally locking onto me. I nearly froze in ce, paralyzed by the sight. "It seems the time hase," Nihil murmured, closing his eyes as if resigned to an inevitable fate. "W¨CWhat are you talking about?! Get us out of here!" I shouted. "Ah~Samael~" The crack widened, then suddenly exploded as a figure tumbled to the ground on her knees. Her long, pitch-ck hair spilled out across the white floor like ink, painting darkly the purity of the space around her. Meanwhile, the ck smoke began to coil around us, thickening the air with an ominous presence. As she lifted her gaze, I recognized the same haunting face¡ªthe ck blindfold obscuring her eyes, yet doing nothing to hide the malevolence behind them. When her eyes found me, her lips stretched into a twisted smile that nearly split her face in two. "Samael~" Panic surged through me, and I hurried toward Nihil, who stood silently, observing the sinister figure before us. "Nihil! Get me the fuck out of here!" My voice trembled with the fear of losing control again, a fear that gnawed at my sanity. But as I moved, my steps faltered and froze in ce. "Don''t¡­do not¡­" She was suddenly standing before Nihil, her head tilted at a disturbing angle as she regarded him. "Do not touch my Samael." With a slow motion, she reached out and wrapped her pale fingers around Nihil''s neck. He didn''t resist. He couldn''t. It was as if he had be a statue, utterly powerless under her grip. "N¨CNemesys¡­" Nihil''s voice wavered, stammering out her name. I stood there, paralyzed, unable to intervene. Nihil''s eyes flicked to me for the briefest of moments before returning to Nemesys. He whispered something to her, his voice barely audible. "E¡­...ra." "Sshh¡­" Nemes silenced him, pressing her index finger to his lips as her twisted smile grew even more grotesque. Her touch darkening his lips as his face began to crumble into ck dust. Nihil''s entire body started to disintegrate, breaking down into fine, dark sand that scattered into the air. In mere moments, he was gone. Not just dead¡ªI felt in the core of my being that the Nihil who had been with me since the beginning had truly vanished. Nemes slowly turned her head toward me eyes zing with a frightening ck light that pierced through the darkness of her blindfold. "Samael." "S-Stop that," I stammered, clenching my fists as I instinctively took a step back. But the instant I moved, she was already in front of me. Caught off guard, I stumbled and fell to the ground,nding hard on my back. Nemes knelt down, straddling me as her cold, pale hands slid along my thighs beforeing to rest on either side of my body. Her face loomed just inches above mine, her breath chilling as death but I felt a strong attraction despite myself. She was as divinely beautiful as Cleenah, but her beauty was tainted with something far darker¡ªan aura of twisted love that felt like the very essence of death was staring back at me. "You are mine, Samael," she whispered, her ck nails grazing my cheeks with a featherlight touch that left a burning trail. "I¡ªI am not Samael¡­" -Spurt! A sharp pain exploded in my cheeks as her nails suddenly dug into my flesh, the sensation impossibly real and excruciating. How could this be happening?! Lowering her head, she leaned in close, her voice a mere breath in my ear. "Edward is mine." "..." An involuntary shudder ran through my body. "Nyrel is mine too." I felt her tongue trace a line along my cheek, a cold, wet sensation that sent a surge through me. My arms threatening to wrap around her waist. W-What''s happening... "Ahhh~" Nemes sighed in exhration, raising her head to look down at me, her body firmly mounted on my waist. Her twisted smile widened further as the eerie blue light behind her blindfold red, devoid of any warmth, drawing me into their abyssal depths. I could feel myself being pulled into her darkness, as if death itself were reaching out to im me. Her smile only grew more warped. "My...Evening Star~" Chapter 403 Alicia Engaged Again Chapter 403 Alicia Engaged Again "I thought you wouldn''te, Amael," Elizabeth said as she approached me. "I wish I hadn''t," I grumbled, scanning the room and feeling the toxic tension in the air. Why couldn''t Cyril and Alvara just take their frustrations out on each other and knock themselves out? It would make things so much simpler. "You''re exaggerating again," Elizabeth chided gently. "Maybe¡­" I muttered, carefully avoiding her gaze. How could she act so normal after everything that had happened between us? Twice now, we had been together¡ªintimately¡ªyet there was nothing romantic involved. And here she was, speaking as if nothing had changed, as if everything was perfectly ordinary. It left me feeling pathetic, like I was the only one who was overly conscious of the situation, of what had transpired. Same thing with Celes and that kiss or whatever it was¡­ Was this normal now? To act like it didn''t matter, like it was just another meaningless interaction? Despite my awkwardness, I was certain Elizabeth had noticed my strange behavior around her. Yet she didn''tment on it, pretending as if she hadn''t picked up on my difort. For that, I was oddly grateful. "Elder brother¡­" Elizabeth and I both perked up at the sound of Alicia''s voice. She was part of our Inter-ss group, along with Cyril, and now she stood before him. Cyril who was lounging as if he owned the entire academy. "My dear younger sister," Cyril greeted her, a smile curling his lips. "Do you wish to say something to your elder brother?" His tone was friendly enough, but there was an edge to it, a dangerous undertone that made Alicia''s expression falter. Was she really that terrified of him? "It''s about the people with you¡­ There have been female students found in the corridors suffering from anemia," Alicia began, her voice wavering slightly. "The bite marks, and from what the other students have said¡­they''re your ssmates, Elder Brother." "Hmm. And what of it?" Cyril replied,pletely disinterested. "The female students are in a state of¡ª" "Did they say anything against it? Were they forced, or did they cry?" Cyril''s voice turned icy, cutting through Alicia''s words. His casual demeanor didn''t falter, but the temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. I noticed Alicia''s shoulders trembling slightly before she quicklyposed herself, trying to maintain her courage. "No, but¡­they were in danger and¡ª" "Aerin, Aerin, Aerin," Cyril repeated mockingly, tilting his head back with a chuckle. "If she has a problem, she can handle it herself. Why is she sending my own sister? Did she think I''d be more reflective if my dear sister asked me?" His crimson eyes glowed with an eerie light as he stared down Alicia. "What do you think, Alicia?" "..." Alicia bit her lip,pletely silenced by her brother''s oppressive presence. "Oh, and Alicia," Cyril continued, his tone suddenly taking on a sickeningly sweet lilt. "I''ve engaged you again." "...!" The room fell into a stunned silence. Alicia''s eyes widened in shock, much like mine and Elizabeth''s. Was he serious? "Percy Moonfang. He''s certainly a better match than that weakling Adrian," Cyril added with a chuckle, his voice tinged with satisfaction as if sealing Alicia''s fate was just another casual decision. Our eyes naturally shifted toward Percy Moonfang, who was seated among Alvara''s group. With his sharp senses, he must have overheard the conversation, but his reaction was as indifferent as ever. He didn''t seem bothered, nor did he deny the engagement. So it was true¡ªthey were really engaged? What the hell was going on? I had foolishly thought that after the disaster with Adrian, Cyril might back off, but instead, he had already arranged another engagement for Alicia, all without any of us being aware. "G-Grandfather¡­" Alicia''s voice trembled as she whispered, clearly asking if the Head of the Raven House had agreed to this. "Of course he agreed. It''s all for the prosperity of our House," Cyril replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Something must be done to counter the Tepes House''s new alliance." Alicia seemed to be hit with the harsh reality of her situation, and without another word, she turned and began to walk away. Hepletely silenced her protest for his men''s doings and shattered her will in a minute. "Alicia." Cyril''s voice was cold, devoid of any warmth that one might expect from a brother addressing his sister. She stopped and turned around, her face pale. Cyril''s crimson eyes darkened, glowing ominously. "This time, I won''t be lenient. The engagement will be finalized after the war, followed immediately by the marriage," he dered. "Yes¡­" Alicia''s reply was a whisper, barely audible, but it was enough to bring a satisfied smile to Cyril''s lips. "Don''t disappoint me, Alicia," he added. "Well, looks like Junior is doomed to an arranged marriage. But I guess it''s still better than being stuck with Adrian," I muttered under my breath, letting out a weary sigh. Elizabeth, however, didn''t share my indifference. She was staring intently at Percy, who sat apart from the others, hands tucked into his pockets, his expression unreadable. My own gaze drifted to Victor, who looked like he was on the verge of stepping in to confront Cyril. But Selene was holding him back, speaking to him in low tones. Meanwhile, Sirius was watching Cyril with an expression that was hard to decipher. "You''re disgusting!" Oh no. I shifted my focus back to Cyril, who was now facing Celeste, another member of our Inter-Year Group. She stood before him, her eyes zing with fury, while Cyril, in stark contrast, wore a pleased smile. "Celes, did you finallye to im your ce beside me? Come, take a seat," Cyril taunted, patting the chair next to him with a satisfied smile. "Shut up! Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? Treating your own sister like she''s nothing more than a tool!" Celeste spat, her voiceced with contempt and anger. Cyril exhaled slowly, shaking his head as if Celeste''s outburst was nothing more than a minor annoyance. "More than my sister, Alicia is the Princess of the Raven House. She has a duty to fulfill for the good of the House. She will do so by securing an alliance with the Moonfang family. As a princess yourself, Celes, you should understand that much." The way he spoke was infuriatingly calm and collected. "T-That''s¡­" Celes stammered, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words. Her usually sharp mind seemed to be betraying her, leaving her at a loss for how to respond. "Unless you have some problem with Percy? Did he do something to you? "Cyril asked. "That''s not it!" Celes snapped back, her voice more assertive this time. "I''m just saying, at least consult Alicia before making such decisions." Her eyes narrowed into a fierce re, one that spoke volumes about her disapproval. "Consult my little sister?" Cyril threw his head back andughed, a harsh and mocking sound that echoed through the stadium. But as quickly as theughter came, it vanished, reced by a steely, cold gaze. "Who do you take me for, Celes?" Celes''s expression contorted in anger, her lips curling into a scowl as she clenched her fists so tightly her knuckles turned white. Frustration boiled within her, and with an audible click of her tongue, she spun on her heel and left. She really can''t help but stick her nose into everything, can she? But then again, that''s exactly what makes her the Leading Main Heroine. Even in the Game, she was always getting herself into trouble because of her insatiable curiosity and tendency to meddle. And it was Victor''s job to clean up the messes she left in her wake. As much as I found that side of her somewhat endearing, I couldn''t help but wish she would exercise a little more restraint. After all, Victor wasn''t around to cover her back anymore¡ªnot with how close he had be to Selene. The way Victor had gravitated toward Selene had taken me by surprise. I had never yed through the Viiness route of Selene''s character, so I hadn''t anticipated just how deeply Victor would fall for her. But I had to admit, Selene deserved some credit for making such an impression on Victor. "Is everyone here?" Gamir Teraquin''s voice rang suddenly. I turned my attention to the professor who had just entered the room. Gamir Teraquin, the very image of aristocratic arrogance, stood before the ss with his usual disdainful expression. Of course, it had to be him overseeing this ss. "As you know, in three days, we will all be heading to Vanadias for the decisive exam of this semester. It will be yourst exam before Sancta Vedelia falls into a state of war. But that does not mean you can afford to ck off. Consider today''s ss your final training session before the exam." @@novelbin@@ Vanadias. The capital of the Teraquins'' racist kingdom. Damn it. I don''t know how long I''ll be able to restrain myself there. Gamir flipped open the leather-bound book he carried, scanning its contents with a bored expression before looking up. "I will personally call on the students who will be fighting first," he announced. "Group A, John Tarmias." That guy first? "Go on, John! You better win, and I''ll give you a reward if you do!" Amelia''s voice rang out, filled with sweet encouragement. She shed a radiant smile at John, her affection for him clear in her eyes. John nodded back at her, a small smile on his lips. "Ugh¡­" I am jealous. "And against Group C, Earth Tepes." Huh? Chapter 406 Cyliens Decision Chapter 406 Cylien''s Decision "Cylien Najel ryon will face Alvara Freydis Teraquin." In an instant, the lively murmur of the crowd was silenced, reced by a tense stillness. All eyes turned, flickering nervously between Cylien and Alvara. The significance of this match was not lost on anyone¡ªtwo Elf Princesses from two of the most powerful Great Houses of Sancta Vedelia were about to face off in a battle that would undoubtedly be etched into the academy''s annals. I couldn''t help but question the intent behind Gamir''s choices. Was he deliberately setting the stage for this sh? After all, he was a Teraquin himself, and his loyalty to his House was no secret. Alvara was one of their most prominent figures, and Gamir knew that better than anyone. By pitting Alvara against Cylien, he was practically ensuring a Teraquin victory, tipping the scales in favor of his own lineage. Not that Cylien wasn''t a force to be reckoned with. On the contrary, she was incredibly strong in her own right. She wasn''t named a Main Heroine of the Second Game for no reason. It was likely she had her own share of plot armor and perhaps a few tricks up her sleeve. But Alvara¡ªAlvara was a different breed entirely. She was a Major Antagonist. Doubt flickered in the eyes of those watching, but none more so than in the gaze of Dentiel ryon, Cylien''s older brother. His expression was serious, his concern for his sister evident as he weighed the gravity of the situation. He stepped forward, his voice a bit tinged with protectiveness. "Cylien, if you wish, I can take your ce, or perhaps someone else from our group could step in?" Dentiel''s eyes swept across the strongest members of his group. Sephira, Sirius, and Cain stood with him.. Sephira, however, was immediately out of the question. She was known to have a particr weakness against Teraquins, making her an ill-suited candidate for this battle. That left Sirius and Cain. Sirius, though often perceived aszy and unremarkable, was far from it¡ªthere was a quiet strength in him that I could sense, atent power that could very well turn the tide in a fight against Alvara. Cain, too, had undergone a significant power boost recently, making him a capable opponent. Yet, of them all, Dentiel seemed the most likely to stand a chance. As a Third Year, his experience and skills were beyond those of his peers. If anyone could go toe-to-toe with Alvara, it was him. But before he could make his case, Cylien shook her head. "No, elder brother. I were to run away from this match, I would not be worthy of the ryon House name." Her words were worthy of a Princess and a Main Heroine too. "Besides," she added, a confident smile curving her lips, "I''m going to win." Dentiel blinked, momentarily taken aback by the certainty in his sister''s voice. But then, his surprise melted into a proud smile. "I''ll be looking forward to it, then." "Good luck, Cylien," Sirius chimed in to which Cylien nodded. Sephira, on the other hand, wore aplicated expression. Her face had gone pale, and it was clear that she wanted to protest, to beg Cylien to reconsider. Sephira knew Alvara well, perhaps better than most, and the fear of what could happen to someone who supported her gnawed at her. But as she looked into Cylien''s determined eyes, she swallowed her words, offering a hesitant but genuine smile instead. "Good luck¡­" "Thanks, I appreciate it," Cylien said as she began to descend the stairs toward the battlefield. But before she could take more than a few steps, her path was blocked by Rodolf, who stood tall before her, his expression unreadable. Cylien let out a soft sigh. "Don''t try to stop me, Rodolf." Rodolf chuckled, a warm, rich sound that echoed slightly in the tense atmosphere. A grin spread across his face. "I''d never stop anyone from fighting of their own volition. You know me better than that, Cylien." A soft smile tugged at Cylien''s lips. "Yes." "I''m just here to, well¡­ wish you good luck," Rodolf continued, his voice dropping slightly as his usually confident demeanor gave way to awkwardness. "Alvara is quite tough, so be careful, alright?" Despite his efforts to sound casual, the concern in his voice was clear. He couldn''t quite mask the worry that clouded his eyes, and though he tried to downy it, anyone could see how much he cared for her well-being. "Thank you," Cylien replied, her smile deepening with genuine warmth. Then, in a move that shocked everyone around, she leaned in and nted a light kiss on Rodolf''s cheek. "Huh?!" Rodolf froze, his eyes wide with surprise, a faint blush creeping up his neck. The sudden intimacy had caught himpletely off guard, and it wasn''t just him¡ªeveryone nearby was simrly stunned, including Dentiel, who was the first to react. Cylien was not just any ordinary person¡ªshe was a Princess, an Elven Princess, one of the most noble and revered among their race. Her actions carried weight and significance, and for her to kiss a man, even if it was just a brief peck on the cheek, was an unprecedented disy of affection. The fact that it was Rodolf, the Prince of the Moonfang House, who received this kiss was somewhat of a relief, but still, it stirred up all kinds of implications. After all, Cylien was expected to be engaged to an Elf, preserving the sanctity of her bloodline. Dentiel didn''t harbor any strong objections himself, but he knew well enough that their elder sister, Aerinwyn, would have a very different reaction to this. Aerinwyn, with her strict adherence to tradition, would undoubtedly view this as a breach of protocol, something that could not be easily overlooked. "Ah, Uncle, stop embarrassing us already!" Roda, standing nearby with Victor, groaned in mortification, hiding her face in her hands as the scene unfolded before her. "Cylien is so bold¡­" Celeste murmured, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush as she nced over at me. Why are you looking at me, Celes? Better to just ignore it and move on¡­ "R-Right?! I never knew Cylien had this side to her!" Amelia chimed in, her excitement barely contained as she nodded vigorously, her eyes wide with admiration. @@novelbin@@ "That guy is pathetic for reacting like this," John muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief at Rodolf''s flustered reaction. John, you''re thest person I want to hear that from, I thought dryly. It wasn''t that long ago when you were stuttering and stumbling over your words around Amelia. He''s gotten too cocky in the past few weeks since Amelia became his girlfriend. *** Meanwhile, on the other side, Alvara''s group was having a different kind of discussion, their concerns not rooted in the propriety of the situation, but rather in the strategic implications of the uing match. "Should I go instead of Alvara?" Lykhor offered. He was convinced of Alvara''s likely victory, but he was equally confident in his own abilities. If he fought instead, he was certain of his sess. "I¨CI could also go, sister!" Allen chimed in, despite his own doubts. He had once been impulsive, ready to jump into any battle without a second thought, but ever since he had been crippled by a certain Half High Human, he had started to reassess his own strength, reconsidering his life and the choices he had made. Still, his loyalty to his sister was always there. There were others in their group too, such as Selene and Percy Moonfang, but they seemed disinterested. Selene wasn''t even paying attention to the discussion, instead, she was off somewhere, likely hanging around Victor¡­ It was true¡ªthey had arge pool of strong contenders who could step in and face Cylien. On any other day, Alvara might have let Lykhor handle it. But today was different. Without saying a word in response to her group, Alvara began to descend the stairs. Her strapped sandals tapped softly against the steps. As she passed, the spectators seated on either side instinctively leaned back, giving her a wide berth. Their eyes followed her, captivated by her surreal beauty, partially concealed beneath her elegant golden umbre and also relinquished in the natural perfume emanating from her. They would likely never get this closer to her anymore after all. With a single, graceful leap, Alvaranded in the stadium. Cylien stood opposite Alvara on the battlefield, her brows knitted in mild confusion. The silence from Alvra was unexpected, unsettling even. She had braced herself for the usual cold, mocking cold words that Alvara was known for. After all, Cylien had crossed paths with Alvara many times before, often stepping in to defend those who had suffered under Alvara''s cruel hand¡ªespecially Sephira, who had endured the worst of it. But now, as they faced off in this moment, Alvara offered nothing but silence. It was almost as if Cylien''s presence wasn''t worth her time "I have waited for this day, Alvara," Cylien said. She drew her sword, a magnificent weapon crafted from emerald gems and the sacred branches of the Holy Tree of Eden. Its surface shimmered with a vibrant green light. For Cylien, Alvara wasn''t just another opponent; she was a rival that needed to be conquered. Both of them were Elves, both studying in the same year, but their paths had diverged sharply. Cylien had always felt a burning desire to surpass Alvara, to prove her worth not just to herself but also to her elder sister, Aerinwyn, who held Alvara''s strength in high regard. But as Cylien prepared herself, Alvara''s reaction was one of utter disinterest. She slowly raised her gaze, her eyes¡ªan eerie mix of green and gold¡ªflickering with a detached coldness. There was no anger, no malice, not even the sharp, cutting sarcasm that Cylien hade to expect. Instead of engaging, Alvara''s attention shifted to Gamir. Gamir, standing on the sidelines, caught Alvara''s nce and without hesitation, he raised his hand, signaling the start of the match. "Start!" Chapter 408 Cylien Elaryon VS Alvara Teraquin [2] Chapter 408 Cylien ryon VS Alvara Teraquin [2] "de of Zephyr!" As Cylien''s voice rang out, the colossal sword, brimming with immense energy, plummeted from the sky with a speed that defied its massive size. The air around it crackled and roared, the sheer force of its descent generating a powerful windstorm that knocked several students off their feet. "Is she really going to pull it off?" Edward wondered inwardly, shielding his face from the gusts as he squinted through the chaos, trying to keep his eyes on the battle. Alvara, sensing the imminent threat, raised her hand. In response, more than a hundred vines erupted from the ground, surging upward to meet the descending sword head-on. Each vine was infused with her mana, Ruah and also Prana, twisting and coiling together in a attempt to intercept the attack. The moment the two forces collided, the impact was deafening. -BOOOOOOM! A thunderous explosion reverberated through the arena, followed by a shockwave so intense that it rippled outward in all directions, threatening to knock everyone within its radius to the ground. The students, already struggling against the wind, were now forced to channel their own mana just to stay on their feet. Dust and debris swirled into the air, obscuring the battlefield and leaving everyone in suspense. "What happened?!" "Who won?!" Edward and the others looked ahead eagerly. When the dust finally began to clear, the sight that emerged left the crowd in stunned silence. Cylien was on one knee, her body trembling as she used her sword to steady herself. Her breathing wasbored, her chest heaving with exhaustion. Her eyes, though tired, remained fixed on her opponent, refusing to look away. Alvara, on the other hand, was still standing and seemingly unscathed. Her elegant form was marred only by a few bruises on her face, but her expression was twisted with barely contained fury. The two massive cylindrical nts that had once been her greatest defensey in ruins, their upper halvespletely obliterated by the force of Cylien''s attack. What remained of them struggled to regenerate, but their progress was slow and faltering. "H-How the hell did she resist that attack?" Amelia gasped, her voice tinged with disbelief. Celeste wore aplicated expression, as if she had expected Alvara to withstand the blow, yet was still shaken by the oue. "She''s... a monster,"Sirius let out a weary sigh, his eyes drifting toward Sephira, who was biting her lip in frustration. Rodolf remained silent, his gaze locked on Cylien, his thoughts unreadable. Alvara''s lips curled into a sneer as she red down at Cylien. "You will pay for this disgrace with your blood," she spat, her voice dripping with venom. Though her body wasrgely unharmed, the dust and dirt that now clung to her skin seemed to offend her more deeply than any physical wound. It was as though the very thought of being sullied was an affront she could not tolerate, and she needed someone to suffer for it. "Agh!!" Cylien''s body convulsed as a sharp pain shot through her arm. She looked down in horror to see a red thorny vine piercing through her flesh. The vine, coated in a viscous, poisonous liquid, began to spread its toxin almost immediately, sending waves of agony through her body. "Argh¡­" She groaned, her voice weak as the poison took its toll, her face growing even paler. "It''s not enough," Alvara hissed, her sneer twisting into a delighted smirk. Without hesitation, she summoned three more vines, each oneshing out with deadly intent. Cylien, despite the pain and the poison coursing through her veins, forced herself to her feet. With a desperate burst of strength, she managed to dodge one of the vines, and with a weak, unsteady swing of her sword, she parried another. But the third vine found its mark, piercing through her shoulder with a sickening crunch. "Haa!" Cylien gasped, the pain overwhelming as the poisonous liquid seeped into her body, its effects spreading rapidly. Her vision blurred, and she stumbled, barely managing to keep herself upright as the world around her seemed to close in. "You''re quite resilient, aren''t you?" Alvara''sughter was soft and mocking, as five more vinesshed out towards Cylien. Each vine struck with a vicious force, tearing through the fabric of her dress, exposing patches of bruised skin underneath. "Stop the match," Rodolf''s voice cut through the air as he sprang to his feet. He turned to Gamir. "No!" The force of the refusal shocked everyone present. It was Cylien who had spoken, her voice clear despite her injuries. She struggled to her feet with shaky movements. Blood trickled down her face from a deep cut on her brow, mingling with the dirt and sweat that clung to her skin. Her once immacte dress was now a tattered mess, clinging to her bruised and battered body. "Please¡­ don''t stop the match until either I am victorious or until I am utterly defeated," she pleaded, her eyes locking onto Gamir''s. Gamir remained impassive, though there was a glint in his eyes that betrayed his interest. He too was eager to witness where the battle was going. Cylien groaned as she forced herself to stand once more, facing Alvara. Thetter wore a delighted smile, her eyes gleaming with a sadistic pleasure. "You''re really making this enjoyable, Cylien. Show me more of your pathetic defiance. Let your sister and everyone else witness it." Another vine shot towards Cylien, but she managed to parry the attack, though the force of it sent her skidding several meters back across the arena. Calmness flickered in her eyes as she closed them, whispering a silent prayer. Like every resident of Sancta Vedelia, she had always revered the Holy Tree of Eden, the sacred Tree that had safeguarded their nation for centuries. ''Just this once, please¡­'' As if in response to her heartfelt plea, a golden light suddenly enveloped her body. The glow intensified, wrapping around her like a protective cocoon. She had reached her limit, pushing herself beyond her natural boundaries, and in that moment, she finally awakened her dormant bloodline. The golden aura exploded outwards, momentarily blinding everyone in the arena. "C¨CCylien¡­" Dentiel ryon gasped in disbelief as he beheld Cylien''s transformed appearance. For months, she had struggled in vain to awaken, always living in the shadow of her sister Aerin, who had achieved her awakening at the tender age of fifteen. But now¡­ "She''s¡­ beautiful¡­" One of the students whispered in awe. Cylien''s once golden hair had turned into a sleek, silvery cascade that shimmered under the arena lights. ''She really awakened?'' Edward was surprised. Cylien had achieved this without the aid of any Event or Victor. With renewed strength, Cylien wrapped her fingers around the hilt of her sword, which was still embedded in the ground. As she pulled it free, her eyes opened, glowing with a fierce green light. In the blink of an eye, she vanished, leaving only a swirl of wind in her wake. Alvara''s expression darkened, her eyes narrowing as she registered the speed at which Cylien now moved. Realizing the new threat, she quickly summoned a cluster of poisonous vines,unching them in a coordinated assault from all directions. But Cylien, now cloaked in a whirlwind of wind, effortlessly parried each attack, her de cutting through the vines with surgical precision. "Dionaea." Alvara summoned anotherrge mana circle. From its depths, a massive carnivorous nt materialized, its thorny maw gaping wide. A sinister green light began to gather within its mouth, dense with concentrated prana, ready to unleash a ray of Prana. -BOOM! @@novelbin@@ The carnivorous nt unleashed its devastating ray, a concentrated beam of energy so intense that the very air around it seemed to ignite as it hurtled towards Cylien. The speedof the attack left her no time to hesitate. Instinctively, she knew that her protective aura alone wouldn''t withstand the onught. Without a moment to lose, Cylien brought her sword up in front of her, bracing herself for impact. "Ugh!" she grunted as the force of the ray collided with her de. The sheer power behind the attack forced her to slide back across the arena floor, her feet digging into the ground as she struggled to maintain her stance. "Did you really think you stood a chance, Cylien? Hah?" Alvara''s voice dripped with contempt, her eyes narrowing in disgust as she poured even more prana into the beam, intensifying its force and driving Cylien back further. "Yes!" Cylien yelled back. -BOOM! With a surge of force, Cylien swung her sword downward with all her might, slicing through the ray and dispersing its energy. The force of her swing sent a shockwave rippling through the arena, and without missing a beat, she dashed towards Alvara, her sword at the ready. "ryon Arts: Spirit Zephyr de!" Her speed increased exponentially, and as green markings began to etch themselves onto her face, Cylien''s movements became a blur. The power of the Spirit Zephyr de flowed through her, enhancing her speed and strength to an entirely new level. Alvara barely had time to react. Cylien''s de, now imbued with the power of the wind, sliced through the thorny maw of the nt, severing it cleanly in two and cutting through the prana with ease. In that moment, Cylien saw the faint glimmer of victory as Alvara''s eyes widened in shock. With her sword still in its Zephyr form, Cylien thrust it forward, aiming directly at Alvara. Alvara, sensing the imminent danger, instinctively tilted her head, narrowly avoiding a fatal strike. The wind de, however, grazed her cheek, leaving a painful gash in its wake while tearing through her umbre like sharp wind needles. Unable to halt her momentum, Cylien tumbled past Alvara, but she quickly regained her bnce, driving her sword into the ground to stop herself before she let out a gasp of pain and exhaustion. A profound silence fell over the arena. Every spectator was frozen in ce, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. The only sound that broke the stillness was the irregr drip of blood as crimson droplets fell to the ground. Warm blood flowed from the wound on Alvara''s cheek, trailing down to her chin before sttering onto the floor. -Thud. Alvara''s hand ckened, and her ornate umbre torn at several spots slipped from her grasp, hitting the ground with a soft thud. Her head was bowed, her expression hidden from view. All around her, the vines and nts she had summoned withered away, vanishing into thin air. "Senior Cylien won?!" Roda''s voice trembled with shock, her mind struggling toprehend the oue of the fight. But the silence in the arena remained unbroken. All eyes turned towards Cylien''s group, where an eerie stillness had settled. Among them, Sephira''s face was drained of all color. Chapter 409 Alvaras Madness [1] Chapter 409 Alvara''s Madness [1] "What''s happening?" Roda asked, her voice tinged with confusion as she scanned the faces around her. Like her, several students were puzzled, their eyes darting between Cylien and Alvara. The sudden disappearance of Alvara''s nts seemed to signal Cylien''s victory, didn''t it? Yet, the atmosphere in the arena was anything but celebratory. Sephira, who should have been ted, looked as if she might faint at any moment, her face drained of all color. Even Dentiel ryon, usuallyposed, wore a deeply troubled expression. "I¡ªI think we should stop the fight!" Celeste''s voice broke the tense silence. "Are you stupid?" Cyril''s sharp retort made her spin around to face him. A twisted smile spread across his lips, his crimson eyes glowing with a disturbing excitement. "It''s finally getting interesting, and you want to stop it?" Cyril''s gaze was fixated on Alvara''s slumped figure, the moment she had let go of her umbre sparking a newfound thrill in him. Until now, he had been indifferent, but this shift in Alvara''s demeanor seemed to have ignited his morbid curiosity. Celeste, disregarding Cyril''s sadistic glee, tried to reach out to Gamir, hoping he would intervene. But Gamir''s focus was locked onto Alvara. "Why are you so tense, Senior?" Roda turned to Victor, noticing his unease. His expression mirrored that of the others who seemed to understand something. Roda was only a first-year student, her knowledge of Alvara was clearly limited to what she had overheard. Alvara was a genius that much, everyone knew. Allen, among many others, spoke of his sister with a reverence that bordered on worship. To the people of the Teraquins Kingdom, Alvara was practically a living Goddess. "It''s Alvara," Victor murmured, his voice barely audible. "I''ve rarely seen her like this¡­ Thest time was during her fight with Elizabethst year¡­" His gaze shifted to Elizabeth, who was watching Alvara with an unreadable expression. "Senior Elizabeth and Senior Alvara foughtst year? Who won?" Roda asked, utterly curious. "No one," Amelia replied with an awkward smile. "If they had continued, one of them would have surely died. Connor stopped them at thest moment." "You mean Senior Amael''s older brother?" Roda asked, ncing at Edward, who stood nearby, his brow furrowed as he watched the match unfold. "Yes," Amelia confirmed, nodding. "It was around that time that Elizabeth''s condition worsened, and Connor started spending more time with her. He helped her a lot, if I remember correctly, right?" She looked to Victor for confirmation, who nodded before turning to Selene. "Yes¡­ he helped my sister," Selene nodded. "He tried to help Alvara too, but¡­" She shook her head slowly. "She didn''t even let him approach him. She''s beyond redemption." ''Beyond redemption huh? Can''t argue if even Selene says that?'' Edward thought. Cylien quickly sprang to her feet. The match was far from over¡ªshe could feel it in the air, the tension thickening around her. The memory of Alvara''s fight with Elizabeth lingered, but this was different. This Alvara was different. Suddenly, a golden aura began to radiate from Alvara''s body, pulsing with a strange intensity. Her gaze briefly flickered to the umbre lying on the ground before she turned on her heels, her posture rigid and controlled. The pristine white blouse and skirt she wore, tailored perfectly to her form, were now tarnished with dirt and blood. Her once-immacte arm gloves were simrly marred. But the most striking change was in her eyes¡ªwhere once they had been a vivid greenish-yellow, they now glowed with an eerie gold light. Despite the brightness, her eyes held no emotion, just an empty, unsettling calm. Alvara raised a hand before her, and the ring on her finger gleamed with a golden light. The air around her seemed to ripple as something began to materialize. In moments, it erged and solidified into a long, beautiful sword. Its de shimmered with silver and gold hues, and the hilt was intricately wrapped with delicate, living nts. "A sword? Since when could Senior Alvara use a sword?" Roda asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. Like many others, Roda had never seen Alvara wield a sword. The idea seemed almost absurd to her. "Since always," Elizabeth replied, her crimson eyes locked onto Alvara''s de with a knowing look. "Alvara has never been one to fight from a distance or remain stationary. She has always been strongest with a sword in hand." "But why?" Roda asked, still confused. "It''s obvious," Elizabeth exined. "Alvara hates getting close to people, even inbat. The proximity of a close fight repulses her, even if it''s just her sword doing the work. So, she began using her nts to keep herself at a distance, fighting from afar where she wouldn''t have to feel anyone''s breath on her skin." "Elizabeth is right," Celeste murmured, concerned as she watched Cylien. "Alvara has always been a genius with a sword¡­" "She only brings it out in rare cases," Elizabeth continued, her tone somber. "Like when she fought mest year. That''s why¡­ I think it''s over now." Her words carried a finality that sent a chill through Roda. Roda''s gaze snapped back to Alvara, who was now lowering her sword. In an instant, Alvara vanished from her spot, her speed leaving a gust of wind in her wake. Cylien''s instincts screamed at her to move, and she dodged aside, but¡ª "A-Aghhh!" A sharp, searing pain erupted on her neck, forcing a cry of agony from her lips. Her hand flew to the wound, and when she pulled it back, fresh blood stained her fingers. There was no time to think, no time to react¡ªAlvara was already upon her, her sword shing as she thrust it towards Cylien once more. Cylien barely managed to bring up her Zephyr de in time, deflecting the attack. Alvara''s de tilted to the side, but she shifted her grip with practiced ease, turning the sword horizontally and swinging it towards Cylien''s waist with lethal precision. "What?!" Cylien gasped, her eyes widening as Alvara''s sword struck her stomach with a bizarre and unexpected movement. The force of the blow sent her hurtling across the arena, her body crashing into the stone wall with a sickening thud. Blood spurted from her mouth as the strain on her body became unbearable, every nerve screaming in agony. "Stand," Alvara said coldly. Before Cylien could even process the pain, Alvara was already in front of her, moving with terrifying speed, carried by the howling wind. -BAM! Alvara delivered a brutal front kick to Cylien''s leg, the impact so powerful it shattered the wall behind her, causing sections of the seating area to crumble. Cylien let out a scream of agony as her body was crushed under the weight of Alvara''s overwhelming prana. With her gaze cast downward, Alvara stomped on Cylien''s leg, a twisted smile curling on her lips, though her eyes remained filled with disdain. "Even your voice is disgusting to hear. It reminds me of that little whore, Aerin." Cylien''s eyes red with a sudden surge of anger, her mana exploding from her body in a desperate attempt to fight back but there was something gold covering Alvara''s body parrying everything. "Useless," Alvara sneered. -BAM! Cylien''s scream was muffled as Alvara''s sword pierced through her thigh, the de driving deep into her flesh. Blood gushed from the wound, and Cylien choked on the pain, her body trembling. Alvara wiped the blood from her own cheek with a look of utter contempt. "How dare you make me bleed. A single drop of my blood is worth more than all the filthy sub-races of this worldbined." Cylien''s breath came in ragged gasps as she struggled against the excruciating pain. "Ughhhn!" Alvara clicked her tongue in disgust as she stepped back, eyeing her now-bloodstained shoes. "I even sullied my shoes." Despite the unbearable pain, Cylien forced herself to stand, using her sword as an anchor to keep from copsing. Her legs shook violently, but she remained defiant, her eyes locked onto Alvara. "You have awakened, yet you seem uglier than ever, Cylien, hah?" Alvaraughed mockingly, pointing her sword at Cylien. "I will show you a realm of strength that sub-elves like you could only dream of reaching. I am a Goddesspared to you. Beg me and plead, and I might just spare your worthless life." "It''s... not over!" Cylien gritted her teeth, grasping her sword with both hands as she faced Alvara head-on. "Hah?" Alvara arched an eyebrow, her face twisting in revulsion at Cylien''s stubborn defiance. A torrent of mana began to swirl around Alvara, taking on a golden hue that seemed almost divine in its intensity. "W-What''s happening?" Roda''s voice quivered with fear as she felt a shiver run down her spine. @@novelbin@@ "It''s Alvara''s Unique Bloodline," Elizabeth exined. "Unique bloodline?" Roda echoed, struggling toprehend. "Alvara, like all Teraquins, inherited the Bloodline of Freyja, their Goddess," Elizabeth continued, her eyes fixed on the terrifying scene unfolding before them. "But Alvara was given more than just that at birth. Freyja bestowed upon her a direct bloodline¡ªher own blood." "She''s basically a Half-Goddess," Elizabeth added, closing her eyes as if to shut out the inevitable. "Professor! Stop the match!" Victor shouted urgently, knowing all too well what was about to happen. Gamir hesitated, clearly torn, but he took a step forward. "The match is over, Alvara¡ª" "Shut your disgusting voice," Alvara cut him off, raising her free hand toward Gamir. -BOOM! Gamir''s body was flung across the arena, mming into the wall with bone-crushing force. The spectators watched in horror as thorny vines sprouted out and wrapped around his limbs, drawing blood and rendering him unconscious. "Alvara!" Rodolf leaped into the arena. "Release her now." "Oh my, of course," Alvara giggled, her voiceced with a sickening sweetness. "I will release her from her weak existence." -BOOOOOOM! Chapter 411 Confronting Alvara Teraquin Chapter 411 Confronting Alvara Teraquin Things were rapidly spiraling out of control. Alvara, as I had feared, had already sumbed to her inner turmoil and snappedpletely. The situation had escted far beyond what anyone could have anticipated. What surprised me most was Cylien''s unexpected awakening during her battle with Alvara. In the heat of their conflict, she had managed to wound Alvara, but in doing so, she unintentionally triggered Alvara''s deep-seated trauma, pushing her over the edge. If not for Dentiel''s timely intervention, Cylien would have undoubtedly met her end at the hands of Alvara, who, in her frenzied state, had no reservations about killing. This was no longer the behavior of a mere viiness; Alvara was rapidly transforming into the Major Antagonist she was always destined to be. Her actions had be increasingly ruthless, and she had begun to show no mercy, not even to her own kin. Alvara had already defeated Cylien in her awakened form, leaving her broken on the ground, and then proceeded to send both Rodolf and Lykhor flying with little effort. It was clear that her power had grown to terrifying levels. Thank God Rodolf had refrained from fighting her seriously; had he done so, the situation would have escted into a bloodbath. In truth, Roda deserved much of the credit for preventing such a catastrophe. Her timely words had reached her uncle, reminding him of what truly mattered. Rodolf cared deeply for his niece, who was just a year younger than him, and their close rtionship yed a significant role in defusing the tension. Meanwhile, Victor was doing his best to reason with Alvara, but his words seemed to fall on deaf ears. It didn''t surprise me¡ªshe had already disregarded Connor''s words, so it was only natural that she would ignore Victor as well. I cast a quick nce toward Cyril, who was watching the chaos unfold with an unsettling calm, as if he were enjoying the spectacle. Then, I looked at Elizabeth, expecting her to step in. Yet, despite the escting danger, she remained motionless, her arms crossed over her chest. She seemed to have reached the answer that any intervention on her part might only make matters worse. And though she kept her emotions well-hidden, there was something different about her¡ªsomething unsettling. She was gradually reverting to an older, more distant version of herself, far removed from the person I had first met nearly eight months ago. My brother had done everything he could to help her, and it had worked for a while. But he had left too soon. ''At least try to take some responsibility, big bro,'' I muttered to myself with a sigh. As I watched Alvarash out at Celeste, who narrowly dodged the attack with her newfound power, I smiled a little. I clenched my left hand, feeling the familiar warmth of the amber emblem glowing beneath my skin. With a swift motion, I summoned Aegis. "Cut it out, Alvara! You''ve done enough for today, don''t you think?!" It''s rare to see Celeste this angry. But Alvara''s response was only a cold, deadened gaze, and I knew what wasing next. @@novelbin@@ Without a second thought, I leaped from my seat, propelling myself toward Celeste. In one fluid motion, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, pulling her close to my chest. With my other hand, I raised Aegis, its protective amber energy ring to life shielding both of us. -BAM! The attack that had been aimed at us was met by Aegis, the shield absorbing the brunt of the force and dispersing it harmlessly. The air crackled with the remnants of the energy, but we remained unharmed, sheltered within the protective barrier. "Amael?" Celes looked up at me. She appeared genuinely pleased to see me, but I noticed her eyes were slightly teary, likely because of what had happened to Cylien, and perhaps Alvara as well. Don''t cry already¡­ I sighed and gently pulled away from Celeste, but to my surprise, she held onto my arm, her grip firm, as if seekingfort. Ignoring the unease this stirred in me, I turned my attention to Alvara. "Now I can get a proper look at your face without that umbre," I said, my gaze settling on the fresh wound marring her otherwise wless cheek. "You seem rather upset. Do you need someone to heal that wound? It wouldn''t be good for a Half Goddess to remain injured, after all." "Amael¡­" Celes tightened her hold on my arm, silently begging me not to provoke Alvara further. Victor, standing a few steps away, smiled wryly as he took a step back, clearly willing to let me handle the situation. Alvaraughed softly, her disdainful eyes locking onto mine. "Connor was also begging me to stop, just like you. You Humans really are hopeless, aren''t you?" "Oh, there''s been a misunderstanding," I repliedughing. "I''m not begging at all. In fact, I''m grateful you took care of Gamir. He was getting on my nerves. You did me a favor, and it''s even more satisfying that his own kin dealt with him. He''s bound to wake up on the wrong side after that." Alvara''s eyes narrowed, her amusement fading as her gaze darkened. A golden arm,posed of countless intertwining vines, shot toward me with lightning speed, barely visible to the eye. "Perseus." I called upon Perseus, summoning the Anathemas Fire. The amber de ignited with a thick, purple me, reinforced by Ruah. -BOOM! I shed through her attack, the force of our sh sending shockwaves through the air. My eyes locked onto Alvara''s. "If you''re a Half Goddess, Alvara," I said, my smile vanishing as my voice dropped to a cold tone, "then I am a God." The stadium fell into a stunned silence, the crowd rendered speechless by my words. "Then from where I stand, you''d be nothing more than a mere Half," I continued, my words dripping with scorn. Alvara''s expression twisted into one of utter disgust, her body trembling with barely contained rage. "A mere half-breed dares to call me Half? Laughable," she spat, her lips trembling with fury. As expected, being called Half was clearly a sore point for her. "Do you want to be saved, Alvara?" I asked. "Hah?" Alvara''s contemptuous re remained fixed on me, no longer bothering to hide her disdain. I leaned closer, my face inches from hers as I looked down at her with cold eyes. "Because you''ll have to beg me to save you, Miss Half Goddess." "Get out of my space, disgusting Half," she snarled, looking up at me with revulsion. A smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. "Aren''t you cuter when you''re not hiding your true feelings, Freydis?" "...!" Her gaze instantly turned murderous. "Enough." A powerful voice rang out from above. I nced up to see Kendel Teraquin hovering above us. "Today''s session is over," he said. Alvara''s gaze shifted to her brother before she turned away, her soft mint-green hair brushing lightly against my face as she moved past me. Lykhor and Allen followed closely behind her, their expressions tense. "You''re alwayste, aren''t you, Kendel?" Cyrilughed snarkily before rising from his seat and walking away. Kendel shot Cyril a brief look before turning his attention to me. His gaze lingered for a moment, assessing, before he directed his focus back to the staff apanying him. I had half-expected Aerin to show up, but it seemed she had gone to check on her sister''s condition instead. "Amael¡­" Celeste''s voice pulled me back to the present. "Hm?" "Thanks¡­" She murmured with a forced smile. "You should go see Cylien. The others have already gone to see her," I suggested. John, Amelia, Elizabeth, Selene, and Roda had just left. "Yes." She bit her lip, nodded, and turned to leave. As I watched her walk away, my eyes drifted back to Alvara''s retreating figure. My gaze fell upon the golden umbre she had abandoned on the ground. You are really making it hard. I should maybe let her die or...just kill her after all. Chapter 413 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [1] Arriving At Vanadias Chapter 413 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [1] Arriving At Vanadias The most important exam of the second-year students was set to take ce in Vanadias, the capital city of the Teraquins Kingdom. This wasn''t just any ordinary exam¡ª it was a significant event steeped in tradition, where certain exams were held in other countries. The goal was to immerse students in the diverse cultures of thesends and to foster unity, breaking down the barriers of racial discrimination that still lingered in some corners. For this particr exam, Vanadias had been chosen as the location. Given the considerable distance from Trinity Eden Academy to Vanadias, the journey would have taken several days by conventional means. However, thanks to the preparation of special teleportation mana circles, fortified with the highest levels of security, the students were able to traverse the distance in less than five hours, arriving just on the outskirts of the grand city. "Wee to Vanadias. I am Toran," a middle-aged elf greeted us as we arrived. His long, flowing blond hair caught the sunlight as he disyed a warm smile. "Her Majesty the Queen has asked me to extend the warmest of wees to the prestigious Elite Students of Sancta Vedelia." Toran was d in the typical garments of his kind¡ªa green light armor that appeared to be crafted from the very leaves of the forest, yet his attire also carried the formality befitting a representative of the elven court. The reaction from the female students was immediate and predictable. "Kyaa!" "So handsome!" "As expected of an elf, they''re all so attractive!" "Unlike our ssmates, who seem so ndpared to these real elves!" The girls¡ªwhether human, werewolf, or vampire¡ªcouldn''t contain their excitement, their faces flushed as they gazed at Toran with admiration. The ones making dismissivements about their male ssmates were primarily from John''s former ss, as the girls from my ss had their eyes fixed solely on me. Wait, I suppose I shouldn''t count John among them anymore, considering he had recently transferred to Amelia''s ss. Unbelievable, right? But he did it. He managed to convince Melfina that staying in Alvara''s ss would only lead to more issues, which, to be fair, wasn''t far from the truth. Anyway¡­ Since my awakening, I had be increasingly aware of the attention I was receiving. Their gazes followed me everywhere, and whenever I turned around... "Kyaa!" "I-I can''t!" "I''m going to faint!" "Lord Amael!" That was the typical reaction. I couldn''t deny that it felt good to be regarded more favorably than even the elves. As I allowed myself a small, smug smirk, my eyes caught Celes staring at me with a sulky expression. What now? I quickly averted my gaze, trying to ignore the silent usation in her eyes. Everyone had arrived, except for Alvara, the Princess of the host country presiding over the Exam. She was likely with her family, who had been summoned for this grand asion. In some ways, it was a relief she wasn''t present¡­ I nced at Rodolf, who radiated a menacing aura since the incident with Cylien. His usual nonchntposure had been reced by something fiercer. Cylien, still undergoing treatment, was unable to participate in the Exam¡ªan unfortunate consequence of Alvara''s merciless attack. The racist Princess had shown no restraint, leaving Cylien battered and sidelined. It was a stark reminder of the vast gulf between a Major Antagonist and a Main Heroine. Yet, despite the odds, Cylien had fought really well against Alvara, standing her ground longer than anyone had expected. "Lord Toran, you''ve changed considerably," Professor Harvey said, extending a hand to Toran with a warm smile. Professor Harvey, our main teacher, was naturally present for the event. Alongside him were Gamir Teraquin and James Raven, the teachers responsible for the other two second-year sses. However, Gamir was currently absent, leaving only the familiar presence of Harvey and Raven. "Toran," James greeted with a brief respectful nod Toran returned the gesture with a smile. "It''s been five years, Lord Harvey, Lord Raven. In that time, I''ve ascended to the rank of Commander in the Teraquin Army." "Really? Quite impressive, though I''m not surprised. You were always very talented," Harvey replied with a chuckle. Despite his origins in the Teraquins Kingdom, Toran didn''t seem outwardly holding some hatred toward other races, but then again, appearances could be deceiving. No way I can trust those elves. As we were escorted towards the gates leading to Vanadias through a VIP route, I took a moment to absorb the surroundings. The trees towered above us, their leaves a lush, vibrant green. Unique decorations made of intertwined branches and blossoms adorned the trees, and even the massive gates crafted from what appeared to be white wood. A gentle breeze carried the delicate fragrance of flowers, filling the air with a soothing aroma. The beauty of this ce was almost otherworldly, a serene facade that belied the tension beneath the surface. We continued our journey through tunnels illuminated by glowing flowers, their soft light casting ethereal shadows. Elven guards, tall and imposing, passed us by, their gazes sharp and scrutinizing. There was no mistaking their distrust. "They are our guests, students of Trinity Eden," Toran dered to the two guards stationed at the gates ahead. The guards, their expressions unreadable, studied us for a moment before one of them moved toward a control board. With a few deft motions, he activated a mechanism, and the gates began to open, revealing a bright light at the far end¡ªa passage leading directly to the capital. "Enter in groups of five," one of the guards instructed. Weplied, each of us stepping forward in five, passing through what seemed to be archways. The process was swift, yet something about it felt unnerving. What were they checking for? I suspected it was a security measure, designed to root out any intruders from Utopia. "You, stop," one of the guardsmanded, singling out a boy from the line. "And you as well," he continued, pointing at another. "And you too." It didn''t escape my notice that those who were stopped were predominantly human. I sighed inwardly, feeling a familiar pang of disappointment. I had harbored a faint hope that things might be different, but it was clear that such hopes were in vain. This country harbored a deep-seated hatred for us¡ªhumans and half-breeds alike. For that, we had the Queen to thank. But could it really be helped? The elves, with their long memories and deep-rooted grudges, still resented us for the death of their King¡ªa crime they would never forgive or forget. It''s quite dumb to condemn the majority for the sins of a few, yet that''s the logic we faced in thisnd. "You... hmm, no... you''re fine," one of the Elves muttered as he initially tried to single out Celes, his eyes leering with barely concealed intent. But when recognition shed in his eyes, he quickly released her, his demeanor shifting to an awkwardpliance. Others, less fortunate, were asked to step aside for a more thorough inspection. "You three, over here," the same Elfmanded as he turned his attention to my group. I wasn''t surprised; I''d expected this. The Elf''s gaze settled on me and two others¡ªa human girl and a vampire one. He didn''t recognize me, of course. My appearance had changed drastically since my days as a public figure in Sancta Vedelia. My former visage, stered across the news, was my past one. "Certainly," I replied with a kind smile, though the two girls beside me seemed visibly ufortable, their unease amplified by the Elf''s unsettling stare. "We''re in times of war; cooperation is essential," he muttered as he began to inspect me, though his actionscked the professionalism one would expect from a soldier. The so-called inspection was nothing more than a cursory pat-down, a pretense to justify his wandering hands. The Elf wasn''t looking for masks or signs of altered identity¡ªhis interest was clearly elsewhere. He barely took ten seconds with me before his attention shifted to the girls behind me, his eyes lighting up with a predatory gleam. One of them, if I remembered correctly, was a ssmate. "You may go," he dismissed me with a wave, but I didn''t move. I lingered, watching as he turned his full attention to the two girls, his smile widening. "Raise your hands," he instructed them, his voice dripping with false courtesy. I grimaced. This wasn''t an inspection¡ªit was an excuse for him to indulge in his perversions. Even among the supposedly noble Elves, it seemed perverted scum were still abundant. "Uh, yes¡­" the girls stammered, reluctantly raising their hands. They were clearly ufortable. The Elf took his time, starting with their shoulders, then trailing his hands slowly down their arms¡­ "U-Um¡­" one of the girls murmured, her voice trembling as his hands lingered far too long. The situation was bing unbearable, his perverse intentions tantly obvious. As his hands reached towards the chest of the vampire girl, I''d had enough. With a swift movement, I kicked the back of his knees, sending him sprawling. "Ugh! W-What?!" "Have you had enough fun, you disgusting Elf?" I asked, my voice dripping with contempt as I snorted in disgust. @@novelbin@@ The human girl and the vampire immediately took refuge behind me. The Elf had crossed the line the moment he leered at Celes, and now he had the audacity to prey on these two. I was very annoyed. "You!" He spat, trying to regain his footing. "Shut up," I snapped, cutting him off as I stomped on his chest, pinning him to the ground. With a swift motion, I slipped his sword from the scabbard hanging at his waist. The de felt cold in my hand, but I raised it high above his most vulnerable parts, my amber eyes glowing with cold intent. His face drained of color. "W-Wait!" I paid no heed to his pleas, thrusting the sword downward without hesitation, but before I could strike, my arm was seized, halting my movement. I looked up and met Toran''s gaze. Chapter 414 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [2] Trouble Chapter 414 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [2] Trouble "W-Wait!" I paid no heed to his pleas, thrusting the sword downward without hesitation, but before I could strike, my arm was seized, halting my movement. I looked up and met Toran''s gaze. "Could you please stop this?" Toran asked with a smile. "I could," I replied, not bothering to mask the cold edge in my voice, "but I don''t want to." With deliberate slowness, I pressed the sword further down, the de inching closer to its intended target. The Elf beneath my foot struggled desperately, like a trapped insect, his pale face contorted in fear. "Hiii!" He let out a pitiful whimper, his body thrashing in vain, but my foot held him firmly in ce, preventing any chance of escape. Toran''s smile faded, reced by a frown as he realized that despite his grip on my arm, I was still pushing the de downward. He wasn''t just concerned for the Elf''s life¡ªI could sense that he was also worried about the potential consequences if this escted. "I really don''t want to injure you. Stop this," Toran asked, his voice low and controlled. I could tell he was holding back, reluctant to use force against me, but the tension in his muscles betrayed his readiness to act. I had to admit, Toran was strong¡ªstronger than most. I could feel the power in his grip, the subtle warning that if he chose to, he could overpower me. He was likely at the peak of the 7th Ascension, or perhaps even in the early stages of the 8th. Harvey was right about this guy. "Sorry, but this guy deserves death," I replied tly, my eyes locked on the terrified Elf beneath me. "Do you hear yourself?" Toran''s frown deepened, disbelief coloring his tone. "You are a guest here, in our territory¡­ and you want to kill someone like that? Over this?" He seemed genuinely dumbfounded by my behavior, as if he couldn''t understand that I would go to such lengths in a ce where we were supposed to be under protection. I nced back, feeling the nervous grip of the two girls on my clothes. Their eyes were wide with fear, not just for themselves, but for the situation I was creating. We were in hostile territory from their perspective¡ªany esction could lead to severe consequences for all of us, not just for me. Right. This wasn''t just about me. I could handle my problems, but dragging these two into a mess they didn''t ask for? That wouldn''t be fair. "Fine," I relented, my voice softening slightly. I shifted the sword, thrusting it down just below the Elf''s intimate parts, the de embedding itself in the ground mere inches from a much more fatal strike. "I will spare the disgusting Elf." The Elf let out a shuddering breath, his face ashen, eyes wide with shock. Toran exhaled as well in relief. "Thank you. I apologize for his unsightly behavior. He will receive the punishment he deserves." "Say that to the girls," I replied coolly, nodding toward the two behind me. Toran turned to them, his expression softening as he offered a sincere apology. "I am deeply sorry for what happened. You have my word, this won''t go unpunished." The girls nodded, still visibly shaken but grateful. Toran''s words seemed to soothe their nerves somewhat, and they loosened their grip on my clothes, standing a little straighter. "May I know your name?" Toran asked, curiosity flickering in his eyes as he turned back to me. "Amael, what are you doing, man?" A voice called out from ahead. I looked up to see Victor waving at me. "Amael? Amael Olphean?" Toran''s eyes widened in recognition, and I saw a sh of realization in his expression. The Elf who had been groaning on the ground stopped, his eyes widening in horror as he processed the name. His face turned even paler, fear etched into every line of his features. "Are all Elves this pathetic? I hope not," I scoffed turning my back on the whimpering Elf. Ignoring the res from the other Elven guards, I walked forward, confident that they wouldn''t dare touch me. After all, I was a Prince. Waving at them with a bright smile, I joined the others, but Celes was standing there, her gaze cold. "I see now why you took your time," she said with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "You saw? No need to thank me. I was just doing my job. I''m not a coward, after all," I replied, my tone light but with a hint of amusement, referring to her earlier words when I hadn''t helped Alicia. "Oh yes, you''re not. Enjoy yourself," she snapped, turning on her heel with a ''hmph'' and storming off. @@novelbin@@ Why was she so angry? "T-Thank you for saving us, Lord Amael!". "I will be eternally grateful! You can ask me for anything!" It was the Human and vampire girls. "Can you step back a bit now?" I asked, feeling a bit awkward with them so close and their well chest pressed on my sides. "Oh yes!" "S-Sorry!" They both quickly stepped aside, their faces flushed with embarrassment. I couldn''t help but feel a bit like a harem protagonist in some ridiculous romance Game. [] Shaddap. After the small incident,we were all escorted to the capital in a procession of grand and opulent carriages, the kind reserved for the most esteemed of nobles. The carriages, crafted with exquisite detail, gleamed with a brilliance that seemed almost otherworldly. Each one wasrge enough tofortably amodate ten of us, and there were more than enough to carry our entire group, with many left over. We all mbered inside, the plush interiors weing us as we settled in for the journey. The carriage ride provided us with a leisurely tour of Vanadias, the capital city. However, this wasn''t just a joyride; our ultimate destination was the dormitories¡ªor perhaps something even grander¡ªthat the elves had meticulously prepared for us. "Wow! It''s even more beautiful than thest time I saw it!" Celeste eximed, her voice tinged with awe. She was seated beside me, close enough that her body pressed gently against mine as she leaned over to peer out of the window. Her hand rested casually on my thigh, and her face brushed against mine, her soft hair tickling my cheek. The delicate fragrance of her perfume filled the air between us, its sweet scent almost overwhelming. Did she use up the entire bottle of perfume? Not that I wasining; she smelled really nice. Wait! What am I thinking?! "Have you seen enough yet?" I asked, trying to mask my difort with a grumble. She was practically in myp with how close she was leaning. "Look, Amael! Isn''t Vanadias amazing?" Celeste ignored my grumbling, her eyes wide with excitement as she gestured toward the window. I followed her gaze and had to admit that Vanadias was a breathtakingly beautiful city. In fact, it might have been the most stunning capital city I had ever seen, surpassing even Zestel, the Olphean capital, the Dolphian city, and Vchia. The trees in Vanadias were of every imaginable color, their leaves fluttering down like confetti in the soft, gentle breeze. As the city of the elves, Vanadias was, unsurprisingly, popted entirely by elves. The streets were alive with families walking together, couples holding hands, siblings yfully teasing each other¡ªscenes that were familiar and yet somehow more refined, more elegant. The elves were dressed in garments of such sophistication that even the simplest outfit seemed to be a work of art. The women, in particr, wore clothing that covered much of their bodies, a reflection of the elves'' reputed modesty, though I knew from experience that not all elves adhered to such prudish standards. But this was the capital city of the Teraquins, there might be a style code here. "Yeah, I guess it is pretty amazing¡­" I admitted. "When ites to elves, you never want to admit anything, do you?" Celeste scoffed, casting me a sideways nce. "I''m an honest man," I replied. "Keep telling yourself that," she retorted, rolling her eyes in exasperation. She really thought I was some kind of twisted man, didn''t she? "Look at them, flirting right in front of us!" One of our carriagepanions whispered loudly. "They''re so cute together!" Another voice chimed in. "I totally ship it," someone added, causing a ripple of giggles. I grimaced at their teasingments, knowing all too well that these misunderstandings would only lead to more rumors about Celeste and me. Acting so close with boys would hardly bring her peace of mind. "I think you''ve seen enough, Celes. Or would you like to sit on myp to get a better view?" I suggested with a groan, trying to ignore the blush that was creeping up my neck. I nced at Celeste, noticing how her ears had turned a deep shade of pink, whether from the teasing or something else, I wasn''t sure. "I know!" She huffed, finally settling back into her seat, her arms crossed defensively as she averted her gaze from mine. Now look at her acting all embarrassed. Looking across the carriage, I caught Amelia giving me a knowing grin, while John stared at me with a cold gaze. This guy... Chapter 417 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [5] The Disabled Elf Chapter 417 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [5] The Disabled Elf "You''ll see. The museum is filled with artifacts from the early centuries of Sancta Vedelia, especially from the era of wars, the Blood Moon War, and Deborah Dolphis'' Rebellion. All the items are authentic and remarkably well-preserved," Toran dered with pride as we approached the circr monument constructed from gleaming white wood. The museum was bustling with activity, as a steady stream of people, both locals and tourists, moved in and out of the grand entrance. The residents of Vanadias, mostly elves, mingled with travelers who hade to explore the city''s rich history. asionally, a few curious onlookers would nce our way, no doubt intrigued by the sight of our small group nked by guards, a formation that set us apart from the crowd. While the others seemed genuinely excited about the visit, I found myself utterly disinterested. In truth, I was more bored than anything else. I suppose it''s inevitable¡ªthese examinations in foreignnds alwayse with their obligatory dose of cultural exposure and educational excursions before the actual test begins. I trailed behind the group, my steps slowing as my disinterest grew. Once I was certain no one was paying attention to me, I took the opportunity to slip away, blending seamlessly into the bustling crowd. It didn''t take long before I was lost in the sea of people, free from the tedious museum visit. "Finally, some air," I murmured with a sigh of relief, a small smile creeping onto my face as I wandered off in a different direction. The streets were alive with activity. Elven performers were putting on vibrant shows, their elegant movements captivating small crowds. Nearby, vendors manned colorful stalls, calling out to passersby in an attempt to lure them into trying their wares. Most of their attention was directed at tourists, easy targets for a quick sale. "Hey, young man! Want to test your archery skills?" An elf called out to me, his tone a mix of enthusiasm and condescension. "Not interested," I replied curtly, barely ncing in his direction as I continued walking. It was clear they saw me as easy prey, probably because I was human. The elves seemed more wary around the vampires and werewolves, treating them with a guarded respect that was noticeably absent in their dealings with me. The discrimination was tant from the bastards. How I wished the elves didn''t exist! After about twenty minutes of aimless wandering, nothing in particr caught my attention, and I began to consider returning to the museum. I wasn''t eager to attract James Raven''s scrutiny; he would definitely notice if I skipped out on the visit. It wasn''t as if I could openly admit my disdain for the history of the elves, especially not with them all around. I wasn''t that much of a jerk, after all. "Stop her!" "Hm?" The shout reached my ears, sparking my curiosity. I paused and nced over my shoulder, trying to pinpoint the source of themotion. It seemed to being from behind a nearby building. Curious, I leaped effortlessly onto the rooftop, my gaze sweeping the scene below. "P-Please, just leave me alone this once!" A desperate voice pleaded. I spotted the source immediately: an elven girl with brown hair and matching brown eyes, frantically trying to escape her pursuers. She was in a wheelchair, her legs likely paralyzed, making her escape all the more desperate. She was spinning the wheels with all her strength, trying to outpace the ten or so elves chasing after her. Despite her efforts, they were rapidly closing in. For a moment, I simply observed the scene unfolding below. The girl appeared to be younger than me. She seemed determined as she struggled to evade her pursuers. The situation seemed like the sort of trouble that usually found its way to Victor¡ªthe protagonist, the one destined to be the hero. But here I was, caught in the middle of it. With a resigned sigh, I decided to intervene. I vaulted off the building, snatching a piece of cloth bearing the Teraquin emblem as I descended. I quickly wrapped it around my mouth to conceal my identity beforending lightly on the ground in front of the girl and her pursuers. "An attack in broad daylight? Don''t you have any shame, you filthy elves?" I spat, fixing them with a contemptuous look. The group of elves skidded to a halt, momentarily surprised by my sudden appearance. "Who are you?!" "Get out of our way!" "Do you know who we are?!" I stroked my chin, feigning contemtion before delivering my retort with a smirk. "Third-rate viins?" [] Damn. She''s right. I turned to the girl, who was staring up at me with wide, blinking eyes. "Let''s run¡ªI mean, roll away!" I urged, grabbing the handles of her wheelchair. With a swift push, I sent the chair speeding down the street. "Hyaaa!" The girl let out a startled yelp, clutching the armrests tightly as we raced away at breakneck speed. "What the¡ª?!" "Catch that bastard!" "If we lose her, we''re dead!" Their shouts echoed behind us, and I nced back to see the group of elves sprinting after us with rming speed. These guys are annoyingly persistent. I gritted my teeth, pushing the wheelchair faster, but they were still managing to keep up. Who the hell are these guys? They''re definitely not ordinary thugs. "W¨CWait! Please!" The elven girl stammered in panic. "No time for that!" I shot back, focusing on pushing the wheelchair up a steep slope. "Hey!" "What the hell?!" "M-Move out of the way!" "W-Who''s that?!" The capital was bustling, the streets crowded with people. As we barreled through, bystanders quickly parted, rmed by the sight of me racing past with the girl in tow. "Catch him! He''s kidnapping someone!" The pursuers behind me shouted, their voices carrying over the noise of the busy street. Themotion attracted the attention of the elven knights patrolling the area. Their stern gazes locked onto me, suspicion ring in their eyes. "Stop right there!" "You idiots! Do I look like a kidnapper?!" I snapped, irritation bubbling up. "It''s those bastards behind me who are the real kidnappers!" But my words fell on deaf ears. Instead of helping, the crowd and the knights regarded me with a grimace and visible distrust. "Look in a mirror, moron!" "You look shadier than they do!" "Show your face!" A vein throbbed in my forehead at their usations, but before I could respond, I nced down... "Pfff!" ¡­and noticed the girl stifling a giggle. Despite her earlier fear, she now seemed amused by the absurdity of the situation. I grimaced, considering for a split second just leaving her to fend for herself. But those bastards behind us had already pissed me off beyond measure. "Your chair''s slowing us down," I muttered. "Eh? W¨CWhat?!" She eximed, confusion and panic shing in her eyes. Ignoring her protests, I scooped her up into my arms and spun around to face our pursuers. Their eyes red with anger as they saw me lifting the girl. "You!!" they shouted, their rage palpable. "Go to hell, fuckers!" I smirked and kicked the wheelchair with all my might. It spun wildly and crashed into them, sending a few sprawling to the ground. "Ughhh!" "Aghh!" "M¨CMy chair!" The girl cried out.. "It''s useless if you''re dead!" I retorted, breaking into a sprint, now moving much faster without the cumbersome chair. "T¨CThey won''t kill me¡ª" She began, but I cut her off. "Get a grip!" I said, increasing my speed. She quickly tightened her arms around my neck, holding on for dear life. After about five minutes of relentless running, I finally stopped at a secluded spot in what appeared to be a small, quiet park. The area was mostly deserted, the trees providing cover from prying eyes. "Now we should be safe," I said, gently settling her down on a nearby bench. "Um..." The girl shifted awkwardly, clearly unsure of what to say. "How about a ''thank you'' to start?" I suggested, raising an eyebrow. "I saw youughing your ass off back there." "T-That''s..." She stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Even though she wasn''t extraordinarily beautiful by elven standards, there was a certain charm in her shyness. I shrugged, pulling the cloth down from my face. "Whatever, just tell me where¡ª" "¡­!" @@novelbin@@ Before I could finish my sentence, the girl suddenly froze, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at me. Her gaze fixated on my ears¡ªundeniably human ears. "H-Hu¡ªman¡­!" She whispered, her face draining of color. And then, without warning, she fainted, copsing back against the bench. "...Really?" I muttered, staring down at her unconscious form, unsure whether tough or groan at the situation. Chapter 419 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [7] A Not-So Bad Day Chapter 419 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [7] A Not-So Bad Day "Two hundred Eden?" I repeated, utterly dumbfounded. "Two hundred, yes. And that''s with a discount since you''re, well, a Human and a tourist. You should be grateful," the man behind the stand sneered, barely concealing his disdain. He had a collection of trinkets and jewelry on disy¡ªif you could even call them that¡ªbut the price he quoted was outrageously inted. I silently cursed myself for not keeping my face covered. I had hoped to buy some pendants or souvenirs for La, Miranda, and the others, and this stand had caught my eye with its decent-looking items. But there was no way they were worth that much! "Will you give me a discount if I beat you up?" I asked as I fixed him with a re. Using violence seemed a good choice. His eyes flicked down to the elf girl cradled in my arms, and his smirk widened. "Am I supposed to be scared of Mr. Lovey-dovey?" He chuckled, clearly amused by the situation even embarrassing the girl in my arms who twisted around. I must have looked far from threatening with the elven girl nestled against me. "Oh, I see." Without warning, I drove my foot into his chair, splintering it with a sharp crack. "Hey! Call the guards! He''s destroying my shop!" The man shouted in panic. "I''m going to destroy your whole life if you don''t give me a better discount," I shot back, my tone deadly serious. "Damn Human! Who do you think you are?" He spat, his face flushed with anger. "Someone billions of times more important than you, if you really want to know," I retorted coldly. "Now, how about a ny-five percent discount?" "R¨CRidiculous! My items are worth more than everything you own, you brat!" He barked, his arrogance only fueling my irritation. I''d had enough of his nonsense. My hands itched to demolish his entire stand, but just as I was about to act, I felt a gentle tug on my clothes. "Um." I nced down to see the girl in my arms looking up at me with wide, innocent eyes. She reached into a hidden pocket of her dress and pulled out a small purse. When she opened it, my vision nearly blurred at the sight of all the gold coins inside. This girl was wealthy¡ªseriously wealthy. No wonder those thugs had been after her. @@novelbin@@ The stand owner''s eyes lit up with greedy anticipation as he noticed the purse, his ugly grin stretching even wider. The sight made my blood boil. "Wait," I said firmly, cing a hand over hers before she could pull out any coins. "Don''t pay this old scammer. We''ll find a better stand than this piece of junk." I snorted in disdain, turning my re back on the man. "You brat!" He snapped, his face twisting with anger as my words clearly got under his skin. But I wasn''t fazed. I had no intention of letting this con artist take advantage of us. "I-It''s okay¡­" She murmured. Despite my protests, she shook her head and handed several gleaming gold Eden coins to the merchant. "Please, take whatever you want. It''s my¡­ thanks," she added, hugging the white plush tightly to her chest, as if seekingfort from its softness. Still I shook my head. "I appreciate the gesture, but not for this scammer¡ª" "Done deal! Here are the five pendants you asked for!" The merchant interrupted with a smug grin, snatching the coins from her hand before I could stop him. He tossed a small bag at me, already packed with the items. I caught it, ring daggers at the man, but he simply shrugged off my anger. As I turned my gaze back to the elf girl, I noticed her eyes lingering on a green leaf pendant disyed on the stand. The way she looked at it, with a mix of longing and hesitation, made me pause. Why wasn''t she buying it if she wanted it so badly? I sighed inwardly. That expression... How am I supposed to ignore it? "Hey, give me the green pendant as well," I asked, pointing at the piece she had been admiring. "As you wish, sir," the merchant replied, suddenly all polite, but I wasn''t in the mood for his fake courtesy. "Just give it to me already," I snapped, cutting him off. "Urgh¡­" He grumbled, but heplied, reaching for the pendant. Meanwhile, the elf girl looked up at me in surprise, clearly assuming I was buying it for someone else. She started to reach for her purse again, but I gently stopped her, cing my hand over hers to halt the motion. Instead, I flicked a few gold Eden coins from my space ring, sending them flying toward the merchant. "Gyaa!" He yelped as the coins struck him squarely on the forehead, knocking him out cold. The loud thud as he hit the ground was oddly satisfying. Ignoring the astonished stares from those around us, I calmly took the small box containing the green leaf pendant and turned to leave the stand. Even the elf girl was staring at me, her mouth slightly open in shock. Once we had put some distance between us and the scene, I handed her the box with a quiet gesture. "Eh?" She blinked, clearly taken aback. "You wanted it, right?" I asked, wondering if I had misread her earlier. Her brown eyes quivered slightly as she epted the box, her fingers trembling as she opened it. The moment sheid eyes on the pendant, her lips curled into the most genuine, happy smile I had seen. "T-Thank you very much¡­" She whispered. That shy smile was a critical hit straight to my heart. It was so pure, so sincere, that it made me start to question all the preconceptions I had about elves. Maybe this girl was different¡ªmaybe they weren''t all the bastards as I thought them to be? "So, when are your people supposed toe for you?" I asked, ncing at the elf girl. Two hours had already passed, and my ns for visiting the museum were long gone. I''d have toe up with an excuse for missing itter, not that I''d caused any real trouble. [] Anyway¡­ My main concern now was getting this girl to safety. "Do you think they''ll be here soon?" "I think I can wait¡­ if you leave me there," she said softly, pointing to a lone bench a little way off. "Are you sure about that? You seemed like a pretty big target for those guys earlier," I replied. I was willing to stay until her people arrived if that''s what it took to make sure she was safe. "I¨CIt''s okay. Really¡­" She insisted, quickly shaking her head, though her eyes kept darting around nervously. She was tense, clearly, but if she said she was fine, I''d have to take her word for it. With a slight nod, I walked her over to the bench and gently settled her onto it. "Next time, don''t leave your house alone. Make sure you have someone trustworthy to apany you, okay?" I said to her seriously. "Yes¡­" She whispered, nodding her head but avoiding my gaze. "Alright, then. See you," I said with a wave, ready to take my leave. But just as I turned to go, I felt a gentle tug on my sleeve. "Um¡­ are you here on holiday?" She asked hesitantly, her voice barely audible. "Kind of. I''m leaving in a few days," I replied, slightly surprised by her sudden interest. Unlike most of the other elves I had encountered, who looked at me with nothing but disdain, she had shown fear at first but had quicklye to understand that I wasn''t a threat. She was different¡ªa nice girl. She nodded slowly, her gaze softening as she released my sleeve. I gave her a final wave, which she returned, though her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. I couldn''t help but smile as I walked away. In the end, it wasn''t such a bad day. Definitely better than trudging through a museum exhibit about a history I had little interest in. After a short walk, I finally reached the museum, hoping to find the group still there. To my relief, they were scattered across the third floor. I spotted Amelia excitedly pointing out various objects while holding John''s hand. John, though, looked as disinterested as I felt about the whole thing but was nodding along to keep her happy. It was only further upsetting me. Why was my brother-inw having dates before me?! "Where were you?" A sharp p on my back snapped me out of my thoughts. I winced at the sting and turned to see Celes standing behind me. "That hurts." "Everyone was looking for you," she repeated. "I was here the whole time, just got caught up on the first floor with the weaponry," I lied smoothly, hoping she wouldn''t press further. "I didn''t even see you there," she said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. "Are you saying you were stalking me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "A-As if!" She stammered, a blush creeping up her cheeks. Quickly changing the subject, she grabbed my arm and started pulling me toward another disy. "Anyway,e on! You''ll definitely like this one!" With nothing better to do, I let her lead me through the exhibit, her excitement almost infectious. At least I''d managed to salvage something from the day. Chapter 421 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [9] Teraquins At Dinner Chapter 421 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [9] Teraquins At Dinner "Elder sister¡­" Bryelle''s voice trembled with apprehension as she saw herelder sister, Alvara. This was the worst possible timing. Her heart raced as she tried to conceal the white bear plushie behind her back, but her small frame made the attempt futile. The plush was all too visible. Alvara''s gaze was impassive, her eyes coldly assessing Bryelle before she finally spoke. "I heard you once again tried to evade the guards assigned to protect you. Tried¡­ no, you seeded in escaping them this time, didn''t you, Bryelle? Should Imend you for that?" Her voice dripped with sarcasm. Bryelle''s head drooped. "I apologize, elder sister¡­" Alvara''s expression softened slightly. "How many times, Bryelle? How many times do I have to remind you?" "I¡ªI just wanted to see more of the outside world¡­and maybe y a little," Bryelle admitted softly. "It''s dangerous out there. You know very well why it''s dangerous, don''t you?" Alvara''s tone was sharper now as she stepped closer, finally sitting on the edge of Bryelle''s bed. Bryelle couldn''t find the words to respond, so she remained silent, clutching the bear plushie tighter. Alvara''s eyes narrowed as they fell upon the plush toy. Her gaze darkened. Disgust flickered across her face, and Bryelle''s body tensed, sensing the shift. "I heard a Human abducted you?" Alvara''s fingers threaded through Bryelle''s hair, a gesture that would have beenforting if not for the steel in her voice. Bryelle flinched. How had Alvara learned that Amael was a Human? He had been so careful to conceal his identity. But she didn''t dare question her sister. "Um¡­yes, but it was a misunderstanding¡­he thought I was being chased and¡ª" "Did he touch you? Did he hurt you? Did he say anything to you? Tell me." Alvara''s questions came rapidly. "N¨CNo, sister. He¡­um. He was kind¡ª" "Bryelle." Alvara''s voice cut through Bryelle''s words. "Yes?" "How naive you are," Alvara murmured, a faint smile ying on her lips, but it only deepened Bryelle''s anxiety. "After everything that has happened, you still let yourself be deceived by these sub-races." "N¨CNo, sister. He wasn''t like that. I was hiding my true face, and yet he helped me. He even¡ª" "That''s exactly how they gain your trust. It''s what they did to all of us. You remember that, don''t you, Bryelle?" Alvara''s fingers caressed Bryelle''s cheek with gentleness. "Yes¡­" Bryelle nodded, her eyes downcast, staring at her own legs. @@novelbin@@ "He probably wanted something from you. Perhaps he even tampered with that thing, we should get rid of it," Alvara said as she reached for the bear plush, her voiceced with disdain. "W¨CWait, sister! I¨CI''ll take care of it myself!" Bryelle blurted out, clutching the plush protectively. For a moment, Alvara held her gaze with a neutral expression, before finally releasing the plush from her grasp. She sighed, stroking Bryelle''s hair in a gesture that was more possessive than affectionate. "Don''t ever do that again. Never trust anyone, especially not those from other races. Do you understand?" "¡­Understood." Bryelle nodded weakly. Hearing that, Alvara''s lips curled into a rare, gentle smile, a softness reserved only for Bryelle. It was a sisterly expression no one else had ever seen. If her ssmates were present, they would be stunned to witness such warmth on her face. "Let''s go. Dinner is ready," she said, extending her hand gracefully toward Bryelle. Bryelle nodded, allowing herself to be assisted by Alvara as she was gently ced in her wheelchair. "Did you have a good day, elder sister?" Bryelle asked with a bright smile, her tone as polite as ever,ced with affection. Despite the power and status imbnce between them, she always spoke to Alvara with the utmost respect and love. Alvara''s gaze drifted, her mind clearly elsewhere. "A good day? Not at all." There was an underlying reason for her distance from her ssmates during the trip, more than just her status as a princess who already knew every inch of her kingdom. As they made their way through the grand halls of the castle, the atmosphere shifted with each step. The maids, who were ustomed to Alvara''s presence, still couldn''t help but flinch when they saw her. Their gestures were reflexive, a mix of fear and reverence, as no one dared to meet Alvara''s piercing gaze. Upon reaching the grand dining hall, Alvara''s expression transformed. Any trace of tenderness she had shown to Bryelle vanished the moment they crossed the threshold. The hall was vast, dominated by a long rectangr table centered in the room, its polished surface reflecting the flickering glow of the chandelier overhead. Every seat was filled, except for theirs. At the head of the table sat their mother, Tanya Teraquin, her regal presencemanding attention. As they entered, all eyes turned toward Alvara and Bryelle. The weight of the stares made Bryelle shift ufortably in her chair, her earlier cheer draining under the scrutinizing gazes of their family. "You''rete, elder sister," Neia said with a smile. Alvara ignored her cousin''sment entirely, her expression void of any reaction. She quietly positioned Bryelle beside her, adjusting the wheelchair with care before taking her seat next to her. "Fortunately, my dear family has waited for us," Alvara said coolly, her tone dripping with thinly veiled sarcasm. Tanya''s eyes narrowed slightly as they settled on Alvara. "Alvara." Despite her sharp tone, there was indulgence between Tanya and Alvara. The queen had always spoiled Alvara, forgiving her for any misstep or transgression. But even Tanya had begun to feel the strain of Alvara''s increasing severity. There was a shift in her daughter''s behavior¡ªa coldness that had started affecting her House, even going so far as to hurt her younger brother, Gamir. Alvara''s cruelty had be harder to overlook. Attacking others was one thing, but now Alvara had begun turning her hostility toward her own family. This was a troubling development, one that Tanya could not afford to ignore. She knew her daughter''s mental state better than anyone, which was precisely why she had to keep her in check. The queen''s eyes lingered on her daughter for a moment longer, but Alvara didn''t react, her expression as inscrutable as ever. She offered no rebuttal to Tanya''s reprimand, maintaining her silence. "Tomorrow, Alvara''s ssmates will being here for a review session in preparation for the Exam," Tanya continued. "I don''t want any problems. Do you hear me?" Her gaze swept across the room,nding on each of her children and nephews. "Yes, Mother," came the murmured responses, heads nodding in unison. "Bryelle," Tanya''s gaze shifted toward the youngest. "Y¨CYes?" Bryelle stammered, her voice trembling with nervousness. Her small hands fidgeted in herp. "You will stay inside during that time, do you understand?" Tanya''s gaze was stern. She wasn''t fully aware of the incident that had urred earlier involving her youngest daughter, but she trusted that Alvara had already handled it. Still, Bryelle''s behavior concerned her. She was coddled far too much, and it showed in her childish antics. If something were to happen to her, the consequences would ripple throughout the family¡ªespecially affecting Alvara. That was a risk Tanya could not afford. "Yes¡­" Bryelle replied meekly, lowering her head. Satisfied with Bryelle''spliance, Tanya turned her attention to her eldest son, Kendel. "I''ve heard that spies from Utopia have been captured within the kingdom''s borders." Kendel met her gaze with a calm nod. "Yes, Mother. I have already interrogated them thoroughly. It seems they were attempting to gather information about our teleportation circles, likely to facilitate an invasion." Tanya''s lips curled into a cold scoff. "Foolish," she muttered, her voice dripping with contempt. "And where are these spies now?" "They were of no further use after the interrogation," Kendel replied, his expression unreadable. "So I dealt with them." Tanya''s brows furrowed at his words. "You should have consulted me before making such a decision, Kendel." Her voice was tinged with displeasure. Kendel lowered his head slightly, acknowledging his mistake. "I apologize, Mother. I will consult you in the future." "See that you do," Tanya said, her voice softening just a fraction. She took a breath, steadying herself before issuing her nextmand. "Reinforce the capital''s security, especially around the students. Anything can happen at this point, and I refuse to let this kingdom fall tocency. Dolphis was destroyed because they were careless. I will not tolerate such failure here." "Yes, Your Majesty," mir, replied with a nod, followed swiftly by the others. Chapter 422 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [10] The Exam Chapter 422 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [10] The Exam "Training early in the morning really sucks..." I stifled a yawn, my eyeszily drifting toward the sky above Teraquin Kingdom. The sunlight filtered weakly through the canopy of towering trees surrounding us, casting a soft, golden glow over thendscape. Though the sky wasn''t entirely visible, obscured by the dense foliage, it still possessed its own tranquil charm. My gaze shifted forward, drawn to the grand silhouette of the royal castle looming in the distance¡ªa masterpiece of architecture with its towering spires and majestic stone walls. I had to admit, they''d chosen the perfect location to ce their castle. "Is everyone gathered?" Professor Harvey''s voice rang, snapping me back to the present. "Here is where we will conduct the training before the exam. You''ll soon understand why this particr session is necessary. Once again, remember¡ªthe royals will be observing, and you may also encounter other high-ranking nobles. As the Elites of the Academy, I expect nothing less than exemry behavior from each of you. It was expected of you within the Academy, and even more so here." He let that sink in for a moment before gesturing for us to follow. We moved forward, passing through the grand castle gates, though this time we didn''t take the familiar route toward the throne room where we had met the Queen. Instead, we were led around the castle, to the sprawling royal gardens behind it. The gardens were breathtaking, a vast expanse of meticulously trimmed hedges, vibrant flower beds. At the far end of the garden stood a group of elven knights. Leading them was Toran. "Good morning, Professor Zeste. Professor Raven," Toran greeted with a weing smile as we approached. "Good morning, Toran," Professor Harvey replied. "Is everything prepared?" "Yes, everything is ready," Toran confirmed with a nod before turning to address us. "Students, please take one of these tablets and secure them to your arm," he said, gesturing toward several buckets filled with sleek, rectangr devices. We all approached the buckets, picking out the devices and fastening them around our arms. As I secured mine in ce, I felt a brief, sharp prick on my skin, like a needle piercing through. I nced down at the device and noticed that my face appeared on the screen, alongside various pieces of data. It wasn''t painful, but the sensation was a bit unnerving. "These tablets are a necessary part of the exam," Toran exined as we adjusted to the unfamiliar devices. "It''s best you get ustomed to them now, as they will be essential for tomorrow." "Are we finally going to know the details of the exam, Professor?" Celes, Professor Harvey''s daughter, asked. Her voice held a note of impatience, her gaze fixed on her father. The rest of us couldn''t help but nod in agreement. We''d been kept in the dark about the specifics for far too long. Though, having yed the game before, I already had a pretty good idea of what was toe. Professor Harvey''s usually stern expression softened as he turned to his daughter, a small, affectionate smile breaking through, much to her embarrassment. "Yes," he replied, his voice gentler than usual. "Tomorrow''s exam will take ce in the Forest Ashenor." James Raven then stepped forward, his eyes scanning the us "You will be separated into two teams¡ªRed and Blue." He held up two sleek, futuristic tablets, each the same in design but distinctly different in color. "These tablets are identical in function. The only difference is their color. The rules of the exam are simple: scan as many tablets from the opposing team as you can. While you''ll be evaluated individually, additional factors¡ªones we won''t reveal¡ªwill also influence your score. You''ll need to do more than just gather tablets if you want to pass." Rodolf, crossing his arms, scoffed. "What is this? Some kind of hide-and-seek game?" James Raven merely smiled in response, his expression unreadable. There was more to this test than he was letting on, and we all knew it. Harvey, standing beside Raven, spoke up. "The training today will be straightforward. It''s just to familiarize you with the tablets and get you ustomed to how they work. Trust me, these could save your life. I urge you to always keep them on your person." He then looked to Toran, who stepped forward, takingmand. "We''ll start with basic stretches, and then¡ª" Toran''s words faded into the background as my attention drifted. This so-called ''training'' was just a cover to make sure we were physically prepared for the real test. James and Harvey hadn''t lied about the risk of death or danger, but they were definitely downying just how deadly the exam could be. They left out the gruesome details on purpose. I nced over at John. We both knew the truth. We understood the dangers ahead far too well. And then there was Earth¡ªor Jayce, or whatever name he went by now. He had to know the stakes too, even if he pretended otherwise. He probably yed the Game as well huh? I really didn''t picture him as someone ying a dating-sim type of Game nor either by the way? He probably lost it and started ying this game to at least have a girlfriend inside a Game. I remembered back when Ephera rejected him. He was furious then, seething with anger and frustration. Had he really fallen so far since that day? Earth, sensing my gaze, turned and shed me a smile, as if we were old friends. As usual, he was surrounded by a group of giggling girls, reveling in their attention. I snorted in disdain. Despite everything that had happened, some things never changed. I could only hope that the uing exam would put an end to his smug attitude¡ªpreferably permanently. "We''ll start with a fewps around the castle," Toran announced, his tone almost patronizing, as if we were mere children. I understood the reasoning behind it, but the others exchanged confused nces. This wasn''t exactly the kind of training they''d expected for the so-called elite students of Trinity Eden. "What a joke," Lykhor sneered, his footsteps echoing with arrogance as he brushed past Toran. "Training for the elite, really?" Toran simply smiled. "By all means, Mr. ryon, take the lead." Lykhor wasn''t done, though. His eyes narrowed. "Where''s Alvara?" Toran''s smile faded, reced by a stern gaze. "The PRINCESS is upied." "Tell her that Lykhor needs to speak¡ª" "Hurry up, everyone! Tomorrow is your Exam!" Toran cut him off, raising his voice to the rest of us. "Don''t forget!" One by one, the group reluctantly began to jog, albeit confused and irritated. I joined in, but my mind wasn''t on theps. I had something else to settle¡ªsomething I should''ve dealt with earlier. I quickened my pace and headed straight toward Rodolf. "Rodolf," I called out. He nced at me, quickening his own pace in response. "Olphean? What do you want?" Feigning ignorance. "My sister''s maidined that you harassed her," I said. He was clearly trying to y dumb, and it grated on my nerves. @@novelbin@@ Rodolf frowned for a moment, then smirked as if amused by the usation. "You''ve got guts to say things like that." I didn''t bother with the games anymore. "Tell me what you know about my brother''s death." His face remained impassive as he shrugged, as if the question meant nothing to him. "Who knows?" That nonchnt response only stoked the annoyance in my chest. I hated it when people thought they could toy with me, but I forced myself to stay calm. My emotions had been vtile ever since that bastard Jayce came back again into my life. "What do you want?" I asked. "Aside from dragging Cylien into your bed." Damn, I really tried. I had barely finished the sentence when his fist shot past my face. I dodged it by tilting my head, feeling the rush of air as it missed me by inches. "Wanna die, Olphean?" Rodolf growled, threateningly. "I want answers," I shot back. "Why did you talk about it to ire if you didn''t want to tell me anything?" Rodolf let out a snort. "I''m not in the mood anymore. Come back in a week. Maybe I''ll tell you." Anger surged in me, but I fought it down. "We''re talking about my brother," I said, struggling to keep my voice level. Rodolf''s eyes glinted with disinterest. "Do I look like I care?" His apathy, his arrogance¡ªit was like staring at a mirror image of that jerk Yanis, someone I had no patience for. But Rodolf? I cared no damn about him. As he sped up, I slowed my pace, letting him pull ahead. My fists clenched at my sides as I watched his retreating figure, my expression turning ice-cold. I''d get my answers. One way or another. Chapter 424 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [12] Talk With John Chapter 424 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [12] Talk With John "What''s going on between you and Earth?" I asked John during our brief lunchtime break. We had been training for hours and it was our little break time. There was still time before we resumed training, and I wanted to address something that had been gnawing at me¡ªJohn''s clear animosity toward Earth. John nced up from the small basket of food, his eyes unreadable. After a moment, he resumed eating, chewing in silence before offering a curt response. "Nothing." I narrowed my eyes at him. "You can''t lie to me, Johnny." His shoulders shrugged with indifference. "Whatever. It''s got nothing to do with you." @@novelbin@@ "I wonder about that." I let the words hang in the air. Something about this conversation felt oddly familiar, as if I had been in a situation like this before, but the memory eluded me, hovering just out of reach. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was missing something about John. John''s silence stretched between us. Then, his voice broke through it, his tone gruffer than before. "What about you? What''s your issue with him?" I crossed my arms, leaning back against the rough stone wall. "You''ve probably figured it out by now," I said, dodging his question with a smirk. "But I''m not saying anything until you do." John''s grip on his fork tightened, the metal threatening to bend under the pressure of his clenched fist. For a long moment, he didn''t say a word. Then, with a cold voice, he finally spoke. "He... in his past life on Earth... killed my sister." "Huh?" I was quite shocked. I had known Jayce was a scumbag, but to hear that he had been responsible for the death of someone close to John, left me momentarily speechless. What was the probability anyway? Jayce¡ªthis guy who had caused nothing but pain in his wake¡ªhadn''t just ruined lives. He had taken them. "I see," I said quietly before deciding to be honest as well. "He killed my girlfriend." John looked at me, his expression barely shifting. If he was surprised by the confession, he hid it well. But I could tell his mind was working, turning over the details, connecting the dots. After a pause, he spoke again, his tone more curious than anything else. "Figured as much. What surprises me is that you actually had a girlfriend back on Earth." I grimaced at his remark. "And you? I''m pretty sure you never had a girlfriend on Earth. Seems like you were quite the sis-con, huh?" John''s eyes shed with annoyance at my jab. "Don''t start with the sis-con talk, not after what I''ve seen between you and Elona. And Christina," he added pointedly. He paused for a beat, and then, with an almost casual air, asked, "Did you have anyone else back on Earth?" His sudden willingness to talk caught me off guard. But I could understand why. Both of us had been reincarnated into this world, and we had lost people who mattered. And in both our cases, it was Jayce who had caused that loss at least for Ephera and Shayna in my case. Perhaps it was because we both carried wounds from our past lives¡ªwounds inflicted by the same person. That, more than anything, made me feel like we understood each other in a way no one else could. "On Earth, huh?" I mused aloud, chewing on a crispy chicken chip, my thoughts drifting to Chloe¡ªmy unruly little sister. Chloe had always been theplete opposite of Elona. Where Elona was more noble and soft-spoken, Chloe had been wild, tomboyish, and fiercely protective. We bickered constantly, squabbles that could erupt over the smallest of things, but it was never mean-spirited. It was just us¡ªour unique brother-sister bond. Looking back, those moments, even the ones filled with petty arguments, held a warmth I hadn''t appreciated enough at the time. In high school, where I was gued by slight bullying, it had been Chloe who stood up for me. More often than not, she''d jump in, even getting into fights on my behalf. She hated seeing me take the abuse in silence, despised the way I''d avoid conflict at all costs. I was the type to shrink away from confrontation, always choosing the path of least resistance, while she was the storm ready to break the skies open if it meant defending me. But what could I do? I had learned early in life¡ªthanks to some childhood experiences that were better left forgotten¡ªthat speaking out or fighting back only made things worse. So, I stayed quiet. I became someone who avoided attention, avoided trouble. It wasn''t the bravest path, but it was how I survived. Middle school and high school... Those years were a blur of hardships. I didn''t really have many fond memories from that time. If anything, they were years I''d rather not think about too much. It wasn''t until college that things started to shift. College was different. Ephera, Emric, and the others¡ªmy friends¡ªthey gave me something I hadn''t had in a long time: a chance to breathe, to turn the page on the grief that had consumed me. Losing my parents... losing Chloe... it had nearly broken me, but those years at college helped me find something close to peace. They gave me a reason to move forward, to stop wallowing in the never-ending spiral of mourning. But even that was taken away from me¡­ "I guess we''re both lucky to have found a new family here..." I said finally, breaking the silence that had settled between John and me. John''s gaze hardened, the light in his eyes turning sharp. "He''s mine, Edward," he said. I raised an eyebrow at his sudden intensity, forked a piece of meat, and brought it to my mouth. "Who''s yours?" Amelia popped her head between us, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Earth," I answered, smirking before John could speak. "Looks like your husband''s swinging both ways." John''s face twisted in irritation. "F¡ªFuck off!" He snapped, hurling his fork toward me with impressive speed. I dodged the projectile easily, leaning back. The fork flew past me, continuing on its path... until it met its unfortunate target with a dull sound. "Urgh!" Came a pained grunt from behind us. I nced over my shoulder and sighed. A poor elf sat there, rubbing the sore spot where the fork had struck. "Always them," I muttered under my breath. Elves, it seemed, were perpetually unlucky in situations like this. But I felt slightly good seeing the scene [] "Hm?" As I turned back, a strange sensation prickled at the back of my neck. Something felt... off. I looked up, my gaze drifting toward the towering walls of the nearby castle. Someone was watching us. I could feel their eyes on us or me? Chapter 428 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [16] Unlucky Start Chapter 428 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [16] Unlucky Start "Huh?" I blinked slowly, my eyelids heavy and sluggish, as a sudden burst of light pierced through my groggy state. The brightness was unbearable, forcing me to shut my eyes tightly once more. I groaned and shifted my weight, pressing my palms into the cool, damp earth beneath me. The feeling of soft, dewy grass tangled with my fingers grounded me, and I pushed myself upright. "Where the hell am I?" My voice echoed in the stillness, rough and dry as I nced around. As my vision slowly adjusted to the dazzling morning light, I began to take in the scene around me. Towering trees surrounded me in every direction, their thick trunks and sprawling branches creating a sea of green that seemed to stretch endlessly. "This¡­" I paused, taking a deep breath, trying to make sense of the unfamiliarndscape. I rubbed my temples, struggling to recall how I ended up here. If I wasn''t dreaming¡ªand the sharp prickle of grass against my skin told me I wasn''t¡ªthen this had to be the location of the Exam. But how did I get here? The events of yesterday felt like a blur, fragmented memories that eluded me the more I tried to grasp them. The only exnation that made sense was that they must have slipped something into our meals. A sedative, maybe. Something strong enough to knock us out and drag us here while we were none the wiser. I scanned the area again, turning in slow circles as my eyes darted through the gaps between the trees. I couldn''t see anyone else¡ªno sign of the other examinees. The forest was vast, its sheer size made clear by the way it swallowed me in its shadow. They must have scattered us throughout the area, leaving us to find our way alone. I nced down at my arm, where the screen embedded into my arm blinked ominously. The vibrant red glow was unmistakable. "Red Team, then," I muttered under my breath. The exam was supposed tost two days. There would be no time to waste. But just as I resolved to move, a thought crashed into my mind rmingly . "Wait!" I clutched my head. Just before I had been thrown into this nightmare, my mind had been preupied with something far more pressing¡ªBryelle. I had been so focused on finding a way to save her, on preventing the fate I knew awaited her. She was supposed to die soon, before the war broke out. "How am I supposed to help her from here?" I whispered. The timing couldn''t have been worse. If her death was truly imminent, it could happen at any moment. Every second spent here was one lost in my race to save her. Was I really expected to just sit here and participate in this exam while her life hung in the bnce? What was I supposed to do? Should I abandon the exam and try to find a way out? Should I risk everything to reach her, even if it meant failing the test? "Achieve the highest possible results in this exam, and stay out of trouble. If you can manage that, I''ll do everything in my power to ensure you''re granted ess to the Holy Tree." James Raven''s words rang in my mind. It had been weeks¡ªno, months¡ªof me pestering him relentlessly during our training sessions. Every time, I had pestered him to speak to the other Heads, to grant me ess to the Holy Tree of Eden.After so many weeks of persistence, he had finally agreed. And now, my chance was here. I needed to get bodies for Annabelle and Samara. That much had always been clear, a constant pressure gnawing at me from the back of my mind. But now, after what I experienced during that ''trance'' state, the urgency only rose up. The vivid memory of what could have happened to them¡ªwhat would have happened if Celeste hadn''t intervened¡ªmade my skin crawl. I couldn''t let myself think too deeply about it. The mere thought sent a chill down my spine. If Celeste hadn''t saved me, I shudder to imagine what fate would''ve befallen them. The Banshee contract still bound them to me, and that connection was like a double-edged sword. It was dangerous, a ticking time bomb, leaving them vulnerable because of Samael''s Wrath and that third Goddess. They were too exposed. The original n was simple: rank high in the exam, use the rewards to craft bodies for them, and do it all before the war began. But now... everything was shifting. "What should I do? What is that¡­" I muttered, my voice shaky. A sudden wave of dizziness washed over me, turning the world into a nauseating blur of colors. I stumbled, my legs threatening to give out beneath me. My vision swayed, but I caught myself just before I could fall face-first into the ground.. That''s when I felt it. @@novelbin@@ A sharp, burning sensation red in my leg, spreading quickly like wildfire. Instinctively, I lowered my gaze, and there, coiled tightly around my calf, was a snake. Not just any snake. A red snake, its scales shimmering with a deadly gleam in the dappled sunlight. Its fangs were sunk deep into my flesh, the venom already pumping into my bloodstream. "Are you kidding me?!" I hissed through clenched teeth. Was it biting me the entire time I was unconscious? "Vysindra''s Fire!" I spat the words. A searing purpleme erupted from my hand, engulfing the snake in an instant. The creature writhed, its body twisting violently before crumbling to ash, leaving nothing but a faint trail of smoke. But the damage was already done. The world around me blurred, my vision swaying wildly as I tried to stay upright. My knees buckled, and I crashed to the ground, the cold earth biting into my skin. Sweat poured from my body in torrents, soaking through my clothes as I struggled to make sense of what was happening. "Wh¨CWhat the hell¡­is going on?" I nced down at my arms. My veins were bulging, grotesquely visible beneath my skin, glowing with a sickly, poisonous purple hue. Poison. A potent, crippling poison was coursing through my body. My limbs felt like lead, my mind fogging, teetering on the edge of consciousness. Staying awake was a battle in itself, each second a struggle. This damn exam¡­ A soft ding echoed in the stillness. My screen flickered to life, and a message shed in the screen; [You have been poisoned by the Red Viper! The only remedy can be crafted using a sample of a Red Viper''s Fangs and the Red Flower of Dawn!] [But don''t worry! If you fall unconscious, you will be disqualified and taken to treatment by the staff. However, you will fail the exam.] Out of all the possible dangers lurking in this forest, I had to get bitten by one of the most venomous creatures imaginable. I rested my hand against a nearby tree, my fingers gripping the rough bark for support. My body was shaking uncontrobly, sweat dripping from my brow and soaking my clothes. "How long... does the treatment take?" I rasped, my voice barely audible. The poison was spreading. Fast. Too fast. I couldn''t win this. Not like this. Should I just abandon the exam? I could just let it happen¡ªpass out, get taken to treatment. Sure, I''d fail the exam, but at least I''d be alive. And Bryelle¡­ I still needed to take care of her situation. Her fate was hanging by a thread, and here I was, wasting time, getting bitten by snakes in a goddamn exam. Giving up the exam and the Holy Tree was like swallowing a bitter pill, one that left a sour taste in my mouth. Time was running out, and the exam... it just didn''t matter anymore. Notpared to what''s at stake. [In one day, you will be back on your feet!] "One day?!" I snapped with disbelief. "What kind of poison is this?!" I wanted to scream. Was this some kind of cruel joke? I must have drawn the worst luck in this entire forsaken forest. Of all the things that could happen to me, I had to get bitten by the worst possible snake. "Do I get bitten by the most venomous creature imaginable, or what?" I muttered through clenched teeth, swiping the sweat from my brow. "I don''t have time for that¡­" Another message blinked onto the screen: [You can find a better remedy from a stronger sample of the venom.] I blinked. "A better sample? And just how exactly am I supposed to get that?" [The Red Viper King.] Of course. Of course it had to be something like that. "Great¡­" I muttered under my breath. The goal of the exam was to beat other students, outwit them, outfight them¡ªbut now I was being sent on a wild goose chase after a damn monster. "Will I be back in a good state if I create the remedy from that Viper King?" [Yes. Within an hour.] That was it. The spark I needed. A flicker of relief washed over me, even though my body still felt like it was burning from the inside out. "Good," I whispered, the n already forming in my mind. "I''ll hunt down that Viper King, get the damn flower, make the antidote, and abandon the exam." Bryelle''s situation was more urgent. If I could just get the remedy quickly enough, then I could still make it out of here and warn Queen Tanya Teraquin. At the very least, I could get Bryelle to safety before this situation spiralspletely out of control. "Where''s the flower located?" I asked, steadying my breath. [The Red Flower of Dawn can be found in the Third and Sixth Zones of the Forest. The forest is divided into ten Zones, from the safest to the most dangerous.] "And where am I now?" I asked, already anticipating the worst. The screen flickered again, disying a rough map of the forest. My location blinked on the screen. 8th Zone. "Fuck. Chapter 430 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [18] Johns Anger Chapter 430 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [18] John''s Anger Zone 6 John stood amidst the dense underbrush, his expression hardened with contempt as he nced where the battered body of an elfy at his feet. The unfortunate elf had crossed paths with John, and in a matter of moments, had been swiftly overpowered. A fresh bruise marred the elf''s pale cheek, the result of a single strong blow. Without a second nce, John scoffed, letting the elf''s limp form drop unceremoniously to the forest floor. () Hecate asked. "Why should I?" John spat out, irritation seeping into his voice. He had already scanned the elf''s Life-Screen. The elf had tried to flee when John had first caught sight of him, but running was futile. John was too fast and too strong and unfortunately he was one of the elves who beat him in group cowardly by behind back then when Edward came to meet Alvara with a battered Allen. () John froze mid-step. The weight of Hecate''s words hit him harder than any blow he''d ever delivered. His jaw clenched, and his expression darkened as he fell into deep contemtion. The mere mention of Amelia seemed to stir something vulnerable inside him, something he hated to acknowledge. () Hecate''s gleeful shriek cut through his thoughts, and John grimaced, his scowl deepening. "Stop calling me Johnny!" John barked."All because of that damn Edward!" He could almost feel Hecate smirking. She had picked up Edward''s yful habit of calling him ''Johnny,'' and now, she wielded it against him like a weapon, knowing how much it grated on his nerves. () John rolled his eyes. "Cut thest part." () John scoffed but continued walking, his footsteps crunching softly over the forest floor. Though he tried to push Hecate''s banter aside, her words lingered in the back of his mind. He wasn''t one to show his emotions like Edward did, but deep down, there was no denying that he was worried. The looming war with Utopia weighed heavily on him, and the thought of dragging Amelia into it terrified him. He wouldn''t admit it¡ªnot to Hecate, not to anyone¡ªbut her safety had be his priority. And yet, there was something else bothering him... () "No." () John''s thoughts shed back to the previous day. Edward had approached him after separating briefly from Bryelle to have a conversation. They had talked about the war, of course¡ªthey always did¡ªbut then Edward had brought up something else, something that infuriated John. *** "What did you just say?" John''s voice wavered, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. Edward sighed, fully aware of why John''s reaction was so intense. He had anticipated it, the second the idea crossed his mind, yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that it needed to be said, no matter how absurd it sounded. Leaning back into the worn leather of his chair, Edward crossed his arms. "I said maybe there''s a way to stop Alvara from bing the Major Antagonist we all fear." John blinked, his face tightening into a look of disdain. "Stop her?" He echoed, letting out a bitter scoff that bordered on derision. "Prevent what, exactly? How do you even suggest we prevent something that''s been written in stone since the day she was born? She''s been a Major Antagonist since she drew her first breath." Edward waved a hand dismissively. "Come on, you know what I mean. I''m not talking about undoing the past." "No," John snapped. "I don''t know what you mean. There''s no stopping what she''s going to do, Edward. Either we kill her now and save countless lives, or we wait until Victor kills her once she''spletely lost it. Those are the only real choices." "Don''t forget," John continued, with a low growl, "Alvara already betrayed Sancta Vedelia. She''s in bed with the enemy as we speak. Where do you think she''s been thesest few days? Huh? Not ying house, I assure you." Edward clenched his jaw, running a hand through his hair. John''s words struck the truth, but Edward''s thoughts drifted elsewhere¡ªto Bryelle, Alvara''s younger sister. John had conveniently forgotten that Alvara wasn''t always like this. There was a time when she wasn''t consumed by hatred and betrayal. The breaking point hade with Bryelle''s death, that had driven Alvara into madness. And yet, Edward couldn''t help but wonder¡ªif they could save Bryelle, could they save Alvara too? Bryelle had always believed in her older sister, seen the good in her when no one else had. Maybe there was still a sliver of that Alvara left, hidden deep inside her. "You''re thinking of saving Alvara Teraquin?" John''s asked seething with disbelief. He leaned forward, his face inches from Edward''s, as if he couldn''tprehend the thought. "Are you fucking kidding me,Edward?" "I''m not," Edward replied quietly. "You said it yourself. If we can change her fate, we save her future victims too." John''s expression twisted with anger, his knuckles white as he mmed his fist onto the table. "I never said anything about saving that psycho! She''s beyond saving, and you know it." "Calm down, John," Edward said, his brow furrowed in concern. "I will not calm down," John spat. "Why are you making this moreplicated than it already is? We have enough on our hands as it is, Edward. Your hands should be full with your sister, your mother, and now your sudden fianc¨¦e. Not to mention Celeste, you care a lot about her as well, right? Do you even realize how much you''re juggling right now? Why add Alvara to the mix? What? Are you nning to add her in your harem as well?" Edward''s face contorted with fury as his hand shot out, seizing John by the front of his shirt. His grip was tight, knuckles turning white with the force of his anger. John, however, didn''t flinch. He met Edward''s furious gaze coldly. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Edward spat, his voice low but trembling with barely controlled rage. "I should be the one asking that, Edward. What''s really going on with you? I''ve got my hands full enough as it is¡ªkeeping Amelia and Victor alive is hard enough. I''ll protect them, no matter the cost." John leaned closer, his voice hardening as he continued. "But what about you? Are you seriously going to prioritize Alvara over your own sister? Over Elizabeth? Over Celeste?" Edward''s jaw clenched, and for a fleeting moment, uncertainty flickered in his mind. ''Of course not..'' Maybe it was a sense of responsibility he felt toward Elizabeth. After what Prisci had said, he couldn''t ignore how much Elizabeth''s unstable mind mirrored his own. That familiarity had struck something deep within him¡ªa strange, protective care had grown for her, despite everything. Then there was Celeste. Even before he learned of her connection to Nevia, something had been growing between them, a bond he didn''t fully understand and wasn''t sure he wanted to acknowledge. But the more he tried to deny it, the more that feeling deepened, blooming into something undeniable. And then there was Alvara. John had said she was born to be a Major Antagonist. Her fate, it seemed, was sealed from the moment she entered the world. But Edward couldn''t shake the parallels between their lives, no matter how much he tried to dismiss them. "What about me, John?" Edward''s voice dropped, turning icy as he stared directly into John''s eyes. "I was born to be the Major Antagonist of the First Game. And in the Second Game, I''m set to be the Main Antagonist. So, what''s your n? Are you going to kill me? Or are you waiting for Victor to do it?" "..." John''s face fell into a stony silence, his expression faltering for the first time. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. He couldn''t answer. He couldn''t look Edward in the eye. "Alvara¡­ she''s no different than me, John. The only difference is, I got lucky. I have memories of Earth. I have friends. People I can count on." His voice softened, a hint of sadness creeping in. "She''s got nothing. No one. No way to change her fate¡ªunless someone helps her." Edward finally released John''s shirt, his hand falling to his side. He took a step back, his expression softening but not losing any of its intensity. "Yeah, I care more about my sister, about Celeste and Elizabeth. But that doesn''t mean I''ll just let Alvara die if there''s a chance to save her without putting everything else at risk." John looked away, patting his shirt, his gaze still avoiding Edward''s. ''I''m just worried about...you.'' John thought, clenching his fists, but the words wouldn''t leave his throat. They were stuck there. He wanted to argue, to tell Edward he was wrong. But the truth was moreplicated than he could admit. "If you don''t agree with what I''m saying," Edward said, "then fine. Go ahead and kill me at the end of the Second Game. You won''t have to wait long. We''re nearing the end anyway." Edward''s lips curled into a bitter smile and without waiting for a reply, he turned on his heel and left the room, leaving John standing there.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 434 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [22] Guilt Chapter 434 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [22] Guilt Six long hours had passed since the exam had begun, and everything seemed to be running smoothly from Harvey''s point of view. Seatedfortably in front of the expansive control panel, the dim glow from the Screens illuminated his sharp, focused features. The vast screens disyed live feeds of the students'' movements, scattered throughout the forest zones, with their vital signs softly pulsing in the corner of each screen. His eyes were currently fixed on a particr group: Selene and Amelia, two of the more promising students, moving cautiously through the dense undergrowth. The two girls walked in unison, their bodies alert, scanning the surroundings. They hadn''t encountered any other students yet, which struck Harvey as rather unusual. Two hours without conflict or confrontation was a rare urrence during these exams. He mused quietly to himself, perhaps they were fortunate enough to have gone unnoticed, or maybe the other students had wisely chosen to avoid them. After all, Selene and Amelia were hardly easy prey¡ªintelligent, resourceful, and highly skilled. Anyone would think twice before engaging them, and those who didn''t would likely regret it. Meanwhile, James, seated beside him, was less interested in Selene and Amelia. His attention was drawn to Victor and Sirius, his sons. Victor was positioned in the 8th Zone, while Sirius prowled through the 7th, both making impressive progress. The screens showed their swift, methodical movements as they eliminated theirpetition¡ªdispatching other students one after the other. ''Sirius¡­Victor¡­both of you really became strong¡­'' James smiled a little. But it wasn''t just the students they had to worry about. The forest was teeming with deadly beasts, the most dangerous of which were the poisonous creatures lurking in the shadows. The venom of these creatures could incapacitate even the strongest of students in mere moments. One bite, and the victim''s chances of survival plummeted unless they could quickly concoct the rare andplex antidote. Though the devices strapped to each student''s arm contained instructions for creating the remedy, assembling the ingredients and crafting it in the midst of danger was a task only the truly skilled could manage. The poisonous beasts, normally a terrifying threat to the others, seemed like mere nuisances to them. Victor was naturally immune to the poisons that coursed through the veins of the forest''s most lethal inhabitants, and Sirius shared the same rare gift. Both of them made quick work of any threat that crossed their path, whether it be human or beast. "Professor Zeste." "Yes?" Harvey replied, his eyes never leaving the glowing screens in front of him. "It''s about Professor Bens. It seems he can''t continue any longer," the staff member informed him. "Which Zone was he assigned to guard?" Harvey asked, finally shifting his gaze slightly to acknowledge the report. "The 9th Zone, sir." Harvey''s brow furrowed at the mention of the zone. "Hmm. That''s troubling," he muttered, mostly to himself. The 9th Zone was among the more dangerous areas, and leaving it unguarded was not an option. "We''ll need to find him a recement immediately." In the lower zones, it wouldn''t have been as concerning¡ªthose areas were more manageable¡ªbut Harvey knew better than to leave the higher difficulty zones without oversight. With students'' lives on the line and the constant threat of the forest''s many dangers, it was crucial that each zone be monitored. Fortunately, thanks to the advanced Life-Screen technology, they had the precise location and heartbeat of every student in the exam. This gave them the ability to intervene if necessary, alerting their colleagues in the field to provide assistance. It was their safeguard to prevent any loss of life. "Jeia is avable," another staff member offered from across the room. Harvey''s eyes flicked over to James, who seemed to bristle slightly at the suggestion. "Jeia?" James repeated with a frown. "Wasn''t she sick this morning?" At that moment, the doors to the control room slid open, and Jeia stepped in. "I was indeed unwell," she admitted, with an awkward smile, "but as you can see, I''ve made a swift recovery." James narrowed his eyes slightly, studying her carefully. Something about her sudden return to health seemed odd, almost too convenient. He searched her face for any sign of lingering illness, any clue that might exin the rapid turnaround, but herposed demeanor gave nothing away. After a moment, he nced toward Harvey, silently deferring to his judgment. Harvey after studying her for a moment, he gave a curt nod. There was nothing odd about her, she was the same as the one he had known for years. "Alright, then," he said. "Please take over guarding the 9th Zone, Jeia. We''ll contact you shortly with further instructions." "Yes, Professor Zeste," she replied before turning on her heel and making her way out of the room. Turning back to the screens, Harvey spoke. "Should we pass to the second part?" James nodded and turned toward the staff member working on theputer. "Send the message." *** Zone 7. "Ah¡­ fuck¡­" I cursed under my breath, leaning heavily against the rough bark of a tree as I fought to steady my breath. My body screamed for rest, but I could only indulge it for a few fleeting moments. In my other hand, clutched tightly, was a single ''Red Flower of Dawn''. I''d made it to the 6th Zone, fought tooth and nail to retrieve this flower, but the journey back had been even harder¡ªeach step more grueling than thest. The venom from the Red Viper was still coursing through my veins. "I¡­ just have to beat that damn Red Viper¡­ whatever it was¡­" I muttered through ragged breaths. The war was still raging, and so much hung in the bnce¡ªBryelle, Alvara, the oue of everything. John was right. Maybe I''m getting in over my head again. He always said I stuck my nose where it didn''t belong, always told me I should focus on the people I cared about instead of trying to save the world. But how could I sit back and do nothing when I could stop not only Bryelle''s death but much more others? I had to do something. I couldn''t ept the same fate the Game had scripted. Alvara had killed¡ªthere was no denying it. People who, perhaps, deserved a punishment of some kind, but not what she gave them. And me? I wasn''t any better. I''d killed an innocent man, Jayden''s brother. The memory of it gnawed at me, something I tried to bury but could never forget. I didn''t know if John knew, or if he suspected, but it didn''t seem to matter to him. It mattered to me, though. Killing Josua had done something to me¡ªleft a mark that I couldn''t wash away, no matter how much I tried. It wasn''t just about Alvara anymore. It was about me. I made Josua pay for the mistakes of his brother, Jayden. I let my anger consume me because Jayden had left me when I needed him most. He took Mary and Jarvis away from me, disappeared from my life when I needed their support. I had turned all that anger onto an innocent soul. And the look Josua gave me in his final moments¡ªit still haunted me, no matter how hard I tried to forget. Who was worse? Me or Alvara? I couldn''t pretend I was any better than her. That''s why I had to do something. If there was any chance to stop her from going down the wrong path, I had to take it. Aunt Belle would have certainly stopped me back then but I was too hurt back then, too consumed by grief and anger, too broken to listen. @@novelbin@@ Jayden. His name was more than a bitter taste in my mouth. Everything had gone so well for him, while I was drowning in my own rage and pride. Blinded by my need for vengeance, I struck down an innocent boy just to hurt his brother. It was stupid, and it was cruel. But Bryelle still needed me. And Alvara¡ªif there was a way to prevent her from spiraling, I had to find it. Even if I had to tie her up until the end of this war¡­ Wait. An idea struck me. My sluggish mind, hovering on the brink of unconsciousness, managed to find a simple solution. If I couldn''t reason with Alvara, maybe I could stop her another way. I''d hide her¡ªsomewhere no one could find her until it was all over. "Yeah¡­ I''ll tie Alvara up somewhere no one could find her," I muttered, a faint smirk creeping onto my lips as I clung to the thought. Even in my current state, it felt like a brilliant n. "Amael?" The voice sliced through the haze, pulling me back to the present. I turned, and my heart sank. Standing before me were Elizabeth and Celeste, both watching me with unreadable expressions. Celeste''s cold stare sent a chill down my spine. "So, you want to tie up Alvara now?" Celeste''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. "For what, I wonder?" "T¨CThere''s a misunderstanding¡­" I stammered. Of all times for them to show up, why now?! Elizabeth stepped forward, concerned. "Are you okay? Your face is pale." She reached out, her hand gentle, but I instinctively took a step back. "I''m fine¡­" I insisted, though I could feel my body betraying me. The venom was still working its way through my system, and I could see it in their eyes. They weren''t buying it. Their gaze fell to my arm where the Life-Screen glowed a dangerous red, signaling my deteriorating condition. But their looks hardened upon seeing the color. "Huh¡­ You''re Red Team, right?" I asked, hopefully. Celeste''s lips curled into a thin smile as she reached out her hand. "O¨COf course,e closer," she said it exactly like a kidnapper baiting a child with candies. I grimaced immediately. Gotta run. Chapter 435 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [23] Bait Chapter 435 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [23] Bait "Amael! You need help!" Elizabeth shouted. "Why are you running? You aren''t in any state to run!" Celeste called after me, her words dripping with the same concern. To an outsider, it might sound like two lovely girls worrying about a man on the verge of copse. But from my perspective? It was like hearing demons disguised as humans, luring me closer just to finish me off. I can''t let that happen. If they caught me, scanned me, I''d be forced out of the game. One day off, minimum. And who knows if Bryelle even has a day left? I couldn''t afford that. Not now. Not when everything was on the line. But there was no way I could fight either of them in my current state¡ªlet alone both of them together. "H¨CHow about switching targets already?!" I yelled. "We just want to help you!" Celeste called back. "You think I''m believing that?!" I snapped, not bothering to hide my suspicion. @@novelbin@@ Damn it. This had long since ceased being just an exam for me. It had be a desperate struggle for survival. I needed to get out of here, get back to my perfect form, and save Bryelle. But how could I exin that to them? They''d never believe me¡ªnot if I told them the truth. They''d think I was delirious from the poison, ranting about things that didn''t make sense. If they catch me, it''s over. There would be no time for exnations, no second chances. Suddenly, a sharp sense of danger cut through my thoughts. I dove to the side just as a streak of ice ripped across the ground where I''d been standing. The grass froze instantly, a jagged trail of frost spreading in its wake. "I¨CIs that how you want to help me, Celeste?" I grimaced. "I''ll help you after I beat you!" Celeste showed her true face as she swung her de upward. The trees in front of me froze solid, their branches encased in crystalline ice. "Anathemas Fire." I muttered, summoning the Vysindra''s me. The fiery aura red to life around me, coating my entire body in a searing heat. With every step I took, the ice beneath me melted, but it was slowing me down, each moment dragging me closer to exhaustion. At this rate, I''m going to get caught. And Elizabeth¡ªshe wasn''t as aggressive as Celeste, but she was fast. Far faster than I could afford to deal with right now. She was calm yet her intent was clear. She was hunting me. I called out over my shoulder, "How about giving your fianc¨¦ a break, Elizabeth?" There was a flicker of surprise in her eyes, just for a second. Then her lips curled into a small, genuine smile, amusement on her face. "What kind of fianc¨¦e would I be if I held back?" Great. What should I do now¨Chuh? I paused, as I sensed a familiar presence near. Wait... this presence... maybe I have a way out of this after all. I''ll just have to bet on my shitty luck. "Raven Art," I whispered under my breath, feeling a chill wash over me as the familiar exhaustion settled in. My body tensed, but the surge of power followed almost immediately. My legs kicked off the ground, and my speed increased threefold. "W¨CWhat?" Elizabeth gasped, her eyes widening in shock. Raven Arts had its perks¡ªlike tapping into the speed and regeneration of vampires, making me fast enough to keep them on their toes. I had hoped to save it for a more dire situation, but now? Now, I had no choice. It was either burn myself out or lose everything. "He''s even faster now!" Celeste shouted. "We need to get rid of him before he takes out our whole team!" Is that really necessary, Celes? She was way too involved in this stupid exam. But I had no intention of chasing after her teammates¡ªleast of all like a damn dog. I just need to get away. There¡ªhe should be close. I leapt onto a tree branch, using it as a springboard to vault through the canopy, darting between the trees as their branches whipped past me. Finally, Inded on solid ground and¡ª "Oh? You nearly scared me there," an hateful voice called from behind. I turned and saw him: Earth¡ªor rather, Jayce¡ªstanding with that ever-annoying smirk stered on his face. "Don''t tell me you want a second round, Nyr? I have to warn you, I''ll win this time too¡ª" "Cut the crap," I snorted before smiling. Jayce blinked, his eyes narrowing. "Why are you smiling now?" His gaze followed mine down to his arm, where his Life-Screen glowed a deep red. Perfect. "We''re on the same team, so¡ª" "I said cut the crap and just be my meat shield. That''s the only thing you''re good for, Jayce," I shot back with a sneer. "What the hell are you¡ª?!" Earth''s words were cut off as a sudden wave of ice struck him from behind, freezing part of his arm solid. "E¨CEarth?! Eliza, he''s Red too!" Celeste shouted from a distance. "I saw that," Elizabeth replied. Jayce''s eyes darted between Celeste, Elizabeth, and me, quickly processing the situation as he caught sight of their glowing blue Life-Screens. "You..." But by the time his gaze swung back to me, I was already running. "He''s getting away! Should I chase after him?" Celeste asked Elizabeth. "No. Amael''s in pretty bad shape already," Elizabeth replied, eyes never leaving Jayce. "Let''s deal with Earth first." "Huh...e on, girls, two against one?" Jayce''s usual courage faltered as Elizabeth closed in, moving with frightening precision. He barely dodged her outstretched hand, but not before a fresh wound opened on his arm, blood dripping steadily to the ground. "Ugh!" Earth grunted. He''s pretty wary and scared of Elizabeth, isn''t he? Enjoy that, you bastard. I grinned as I slipped away, vanishing from their sight. Now, I just have to kill that Red Viper King and get well. "Hm?" A soft vibration pulsed from my Life-Screen, dragging my attention. I nced down, seeing a new message appear. [For everyone! At the 9th Zone! To earn Fifty Worth Points! Find and defeat the hidden targets!] "Fifty Worth Points?" I muttered under my breath. That''s like scanning fifty people. Not a bad deal, considering there were only a bit more than a hundred of usbined across three sses. I could already picture it: hordes of students sprinting toward the 9th Zone, desperate to grab the prize. It was exactly what the professors wanted¡ªdraining ourst reserves of energy while evaluating our every move. An easy way to assess how far we were willing to push ourselves for a reward. If I were taking this exam seriously, the way I had nned to a day ago, I''d have rushed to the 9th Zone without a second thought. Fifty points could secure me a top position, maybe even impress the Heads enough to give me some privileges. But now... things were different. I had more urgent matters to deal with. "Where do I find the Red Viper King?" I asked aloud, pulling up the information on my Life-Screen. [Location: 10th Zone.] "Fuck my life." Chapter 438 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [26] Tanyas Fall Chapter 438 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [26] Tanya''s Fall "Is everything in ce for the Exam?" Tanya asked. Kendel nodded as he faced his mother. "Yes, mother. Professors Zeste and Raven are overseeing everything personally. There''s no need for concern." Tanya exhaled softly, her expression softening as she processed the news. "Good." She still remembered all too vividly the disaster that unfolded during thest exam in Dolphis. She wasn''t there that day but from what she had seen, it was quite catastrophic. That day, chaos had nearly swallowed the Dolphian capital whole. Adrian Dolphis had been left in aa, clinging to the edge of life, while King Reiner himself was still healing from the brutal fight with his once-believed-dead brother, Navas. Even now the kingdom was still reeling from the devastation. The Queen of Dolphis had plunged into a deep depression, barely able to recover from the potent poison she had been administered during her abduction. Tanya had never been particrly close to her fellow rulers, their rtionships tinged with the inevitable distance of politics and differing thoughts, but as a fellow leader, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for them. She knew the pressures they were under. She hoped, in her own quiet way, for their swift recovery. They would need all the strength they could muster¡ªespecially with the looming threat of war hanging over all of them. Utopia''s forces were stirring, and she knew theing conflict would demand everything they had. The Olphean Kingdom''s refusal to take part in the war until it directly impacted them had been a blow to their preparations, but Tanya understood Christina Olphean''s position. She held no grudge against the decision. After all, Christina had her own kingdom to protect, and in times like these, personal survival often came first. Tanya had even decided against sending a rescue mission for Alea Olphean, despite the deep personal history between them. Alea had been taken captive, but the truth was, they simply didn''t have the resources or time to spare. Their focus was consumed entirely by the preparations for war, every hand already preupied with fortifying their defenses and rallying their forces. She couldn''t afford to divert their efforts, even for someone like Alea. It wasn''t that Tanya didn''t care. Far from it. Though they often disagreed and shed over their differing views on Sancta Vedelia, Alea had been a constant figure in Tanya''s life since their days together at the academy. They had bickered and argued like rivals, but deep down, they had shared a bond that couldn''t be easily dismissed. Now, however, Tanya was no longer just a student or a peer. She was a Queen, and her duty to her people outweighed personal feelings. Her priority was the protection of Sancta Vedelia from Utopia''s impending invasion. "I heard Bryelle will be attending the Exam as one of the VIPs, mother," Kendel''s voice broke through her thoughts. Tanya nodded. "Yes, I permitted it, just this once. She wanted to see Alvara, and keeping her confined all the time isn''t healthy. If we don''t give her some freedom, she might try to escape again, like she did just the other day." A small sigh escaped her lips as she thought of Bryelle. The girl wasn''t even her own blood, yet Tanya had grown to care for her over the years. In the beginning, her feelings toward Bryelle had been far moreplicated. The girl was the illegitimate daughter of Rhys, the man Tanya had once loved with all her heart, and the revtion of her existence had initially filled Tanya with nothing but anger and betrayal. She had raged at the thought of Rhys''s infidelity, and it took years for those emotions to settle. But time, as it often does, had softened the edges of her fury. Bryelle was still the daughter of the man she had loved, and slowly, Tanya''s resentment had given way to something else¡ªsomething closer to maternal affection. Despite the initial sting, Tanya couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility for the girl, and over the years, that sense of duty had blossomed into genuine care. "You care for her, don''t you, mother?" Kendel asked. Tanya paused, narrowing her eyes slightly at her son, studying his expression. "And don''t you, after all these years?" She returned the question, sensing something off in his demeanor. Kendel hesitated for a moment before replying. "I''m... not certain. But if you and Freydis care for her, then I suppose I will as well." Something in his response didn''t settle well withing Tanya. His words weren''t the reassurance she had expected. They felt hollow, distant. The way he said it¡ªit was strange. "What do you mean by that?" Tanya asked. Kendel met her eyes, unblinking. For a brief moment, his face was unreadable, but then a faint smile¡ªapologetic, almost regretful¡ªcurved his lips. "I apologize, mother." Tanya''s heart skipped a beat, a sudden sense of danger flooding her senses. She tried to stand, but before she could fully rise, her body stiffened¡ªfrozen in ce as if her very bones had turned to ice. The throne room, which had been eerily empty save for the two of them, was now rapidly filling with figures. One after another, twelve people emerged from the shadows, their movements unnaturally silent, surrounding the hall in a tight circle. Tanya''s eyes darted to each one, her breath catching as she recognized the faces of every single one of them. The Elite Knights of Vanadias. They were the kingdom''s finest, handpicked for their loyalty and unmatched strentg. Knights of the 8th Ascension rank or above. Some had fought alongside Rhys, herte husband, in countless battles, sworn protectors of the royal family. And now...they stood against her, their hands raised, each of them weavingplex Mana Circles in perfect synchronization. Tanya felt the oppressive weight of the binding spells descend upon her, the patterns of magic coiling around her like invisible chains. She struggled, but her body refused to move, locked in ce by the overwhelming force of theirbined power. Her disbelief turned into a cold anger. "You..." Her gaze snapped back to Kendel, her eldest son, standing calmly in the center of it all. "What is the meaning of this, Kendel?" "I''m sorry, mother," Kendel said again, but this time there was no warmth. "But you wouldn''t understand. Once Sancta Vedelia is cleansed of its filth and fully restored to the heritage of the Elves, then perhaps you will." @@novelbin@@ Tanya''s blood ran cold. Her mouth went dry as the realization dawned on her. "Kendel..." She whispered, her eyes widening in shock. "Don''t tell me you..." The pieces clicked together. Her son was conspiring with Utopia. The very enemy they had sworn to fight. Her throat tightened in rage. "You''re working with Utopia?" She couldn''t believe it. It couldn''t be. Not Kendel. Kendel''s expression didn''t falter, but there was a flicker of something¡ªregret, perhaps. "You''ve been blind to the truth for too long, mother," he said softly. "Sancta Vedelia will fall under Elves. It''s the only way to save our people." Tanya''s heart clenched with fury. "Kendel! Get ahold of yourself!" Her mana surged violently in response, a powerful burst of energy rippling outward from her body, shaking the foundations of the throne room. Despite the restraints, her power was immense, far greater than the knights had anticipated. The air crackled with Mana and Ruah as the ground beneath them trembled, cracks splintering across the stone floor. The twelve knights groaned under the strain, their faces tightening with concentration as they pushed more mana into their binding spells, trying desperately to contain her. Even bound, Tanya was a force of nature, she wasn''t the Queen and Head of the Teraquins for nothing. But no matter how hard she fought, thebined force of the knights'' Mana Circles was relentless, tightening around her like a noose. Blood began to seep from the corners of Tanya''s mouth, staining her lips as her body trembled with the force of her resistance. The pressure from the knights'' Mana Circles was crushing her. Blood trickled down her arms, pooling beneath her skin where it had burst through broken veins. Kendel, who had remainedposed through it all, now turned away, unable¡ªor unwilling¡ªto watch his mother suffer any longer. His jaw clenched as he took a step forward, distancing himself from the sight. "Kendel!! Look at me!" Tanya called once more. With an immense effort, she forced one foot forward, bones cracking under the strain. She almost copsed onto the cold stone floor, but at thest second, her mana red to life, nts erupting from the ground around her, their thick vines curling under her body, lifting her upright like crutches. She fought to stay conscious, to keep looking at him, even as the world around her began to fade. "You¡­ idiot¡­" Tanya''s voice was faint now. "Leena¡­ didn''t want this¡­" The words were herst before her strength gave out. Her knees buckled, and the vine support she had conjured wilted as her mana faded. The world tilted, and with a sickening thud, she copsed to the ground. -Thud But Kendel rushed forward and caught her before she fully crumpled, his arms wrapping around her frail form, holding her as gently as he could. "I''m sorry, mother," Kendel murmured. "But¡­ I can''t turn back now." There was no turning back anymore. "Prepare the Teleportation Circles. We need to retrieve Freydis and Bryelle." Chapter 441 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [29] The Worst Human Chapter 441 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [29] The Worst Human "Wake up." A sharp, throbbing pain shot through my cheek as I groaned, barely conscious. My eyes fluttered open, and I squinted at the blur of movement beside me. A thorny vine, dark green and glistening with moisture, pressed against my skin. It wasn''t just poking¡ªit was tearing into my flesh, leaving thin trails of blood. It might have almost been cute, the way the vine nudged at my face, if it weren''t for the unmistakable sting of pain. But then again, this was Alvara we were talking about. I suppose I should be grateful she didn''t wake me by ripping off a limb entirely. Small mercies, I suppose. "We''re in the 10th zone," she said. "Now, tell me what you know about Bryelle." I blinked several times, trying to clear my vision, but everything remained a muddled blur. I could barely make out the silhouette of her figure. The shapes and shadows of the world swirled together in a haze, a sign that something was very wrong. "I¡ª" My voice cracked, as I clenched my eyes shut against the agony that throbbed through my body. "I need to kill that Viper King..." The pain wed through me like fire, searing every nerve. I could hardly feel my limbs, numb and useless. "What did you just say?" Alvara''s voice was so cold that I could nearly feel the cold onn my skin. I didn''t need to see her clearly to know that she was ring at me, on the edge of ripping me apart¡ªthis time for real. "I brought you here...to this bloody 10th zone," she hissed, her voice filled with contempt. "Now, you''re going to tell me everything I want to know, or I swear, Amael Idea Olphean, I''ll kill you where you stand." "Language, Princess Teraquin." "Die!" "W¨CWait! It was a joke!" I yelped. "I''ve had enough of your jokes," she spat. "I''ll end you right here, and leave this ursed forest behind. What will happen to Christina then? Orphaned, because of your idiotic, ill-timed humor." Herugh followed, but it wasn''t a sound of amusement¡ªit was definitely theugh of a Major Antagonist. Ah. She snapped. "Don''t kill me, please!" I shouted, stuttering for my life! She couldn''t kill me yet! "Oh, begging now, are we? At least now you''re making yourself useful," Alvara sneered, amused by my begging. But I didn''t care about my dignity! I still have things to aplish! "I still haven''t had my first night with Ephera and La! Kill me after that, if you must!" "..." "Is that... a yes?" I asked, hopefully. "Y¨CYou... disgusting human!" I barely had time to react before¡ª ¡ªBAM! I rolled instinctively, relying on my dulled senses, and just barely dodged whatever she had thrown at me. The ground where I had been lying moments ago was torn to shreds. "I''m going to peel your skin off, one piece at a time," she snarled in a low voice and she wasn''t joking from her tone. "You''ll wish for death before I''m through with you." Her words sent a shiver down my spine. She meant it. And she wasn''t just trying to scare me but¡­ ¡­for some reason my body heated up. "It''s kinda erotic what you said, Miss Freydis." ¨CBOOM! Her vineshed out, snapping against the earth, barely missing my foot as I crawled back. "I''ll rip out this filthy tongue of yours first!" "No! I need that to kiss Miranda and Cleenah¡ª" "Shut your filthy mouth, Half!" Her voice trembled with anger but there was definitely embarrassment? Either way, she wasn''tughing. "Arghh!" I let out a cry of pain as her vine tore into my ankle. The piercing thorns dug deep, twisting painfully around the bone. "This time, you won''t run away," Alvara said. There was no escape. Not this time. My body was spent, every limb heavy with exhaustion. "F-Fine. Kill me... but spare my face." A cruelugh escaped Alvara''s lips. "Oh? Of course, I will," she sneered. "So that your sister can witness your pathetic state in death. It''ll be a fitting sight for her." "I just... I just want onest kiss... from Cleenah... and Celeste," I whispered, longingly. "...how many women do you have, filthy human?" She sounded genuinely dumbfounded, even though she was on the verge of ending my life. "Sia... forgive me. I couldn''t save do it..." For some reason her face seemed really clear in my mind in my current state. "Beast," Alvara spat, in disgust. "You humans are nothing but beasts." Damn, I might have caused Alvara to hate even more Humans. I think I might be the worst example of Humanity. "Samara, I really liked that kiss you gave me... in the Tree of Eden... I wonder if¡ª" "Shut. Your. Mouth!" I barely had time to react before another thorny vineshed out, this time sinking deep into my arm. It pierced straight through, tearing through flesh and muscle with horrifying ease, pinning my arm to the ground beside my face. I could feel the warm blood pooling beneath me, but somehow, the blinding pain brought a strange rity, eclipsing the poison coursing through my veins. She was really going for the kill. But I couldn''t die here, not yet. With a shaky breath, I tried to push through the fog in my mind. "Just... just kill that Viper King. I need... I need to make the remedy with the flower. I''ll tell you everything..." My hand fumbled weakly, reaching into my pocket, pulling out a delicate, half-crushed flower. "It''s... it''s about Utopia... and your sister..." There was silence. I let out a long, shuddering breath, my body trembling uncontrobly. My Life-Screen should have triggered the emergency signal to the staff by now. They should havee, should have taken me out of this ce already. But the forest was eerily quiet. Alvara got rid of all the monsters we faced and no staff appeared. Where were they? @@novelbin@@ The answer was all too clear. Something had happened to them. The staff was either dead... or incapacitated. It started. "We don''t have time..." I murmured before falling unconscious. *** ALVARA "..." I stood over him, looking down at his pathetic form. His face was drenched in sweat, his chest heaving with ragged, uneven breaths. The way his muscles twitched beneath his bloodied and torn clothes told me enough¡ªhe was poisoned. Not just any poison, either. This was potent, gnawing at his insides, slowing his heartbeat. I should''ve felt satisfaction. Yet, as I stared at his miserable figure sprawled on the ground, something about it irritated me. He was unsightly, pathetic, barely clinging to life¡ªand it made my eyes twitch with annoyance. The image of him, broken and powerless, should have been gratifying. But instead, it filled me with a strange difort. I wanted to leave him here, abandoned to the mercy of the poison coursing through his veins, and be done with it. I had more pressing matters, like joining Bryelle. His mention of her name still echoed in my thoughts. What did he know about her? But what he said¡­ "It''s... it''s about Utopia... and your sister..." Why did he mention Utopia? Of all things, why them? I had been so careful, so cautious. No one was supposed to know. Yet somehow, he seemed to know¡­ Did he realize I was involved? How much did he know? And what could he possibly have to tell me about them? He also knew something about those filthy hybrids being in this forest¡­ "Who... are you?" I found myself mumbling, almost to myself. The longer I looked at him, the more I questioned. He wasn''t normal. There was something about him that didn''t belong. He was out of ce. Why did he seem to know more than I did? I gritted my teeth and without a word, I summoned my sleek, thornless vines. They unfurled like serpents, coiling around his broken body. This time, I was careful, wrapping him tightly yet cautiously. I would find the Viper King. I would end this farce. And when it was over, I would pry the truth from him myself. If he survived, that is. My elder brother should have already taken care of Mother. He should be on his way to find me, to find Bryelle. But before that I have to learn what he knows about Utopia because he wasn''t lying, he knows something. Chapter 445 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [33] Red Viper King Chapter 445 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [33] Red Viper King "So, you are the Viper King?" Alvara spoke coldly, her golden eyes narrowing as they locked onto the massive creature before her. It had taken her considerable time and effort to locate the beast. The Viper King was not easy to find, hidden deep within the dangerous 10th Zone. Alvara had begun by ying the first simple Red Vipers she encountered¡ªits crimson scales slick with blood¡ªthen using her innate connection to nature, she ordered her nts to trace the scent of the viper''s blood through the dense undergrowth. The further she walked into the Zone, the more intense the scent became, until it led her to this concealed pit, deep underground. The entrance had been cunningly disguised, blending into the surrounding grassyndscape. A careless wanderer would have easily been fooled, stepping right into the trap. It was a ce designed to deceive and kill. Even with her Life-Screen that could shield her from fatal strikes¡ªAlvara knew that this ce was still fraught with danger. One wrong step, and it could be the end. Harvey had warned her about the dangers of the 10th Zone. That was why he had forbidden anyone from venturing this far just in case. The students were never meant to pass beyond the 8th Zone, and for good reason. Harvey had stationed staff nearby, ready to intervene should anything go wrong. But now, none of them were awake to help¡­ and perhaps, none of them were alive at all after Behemoth''s intrusion. Alvara stood in the dim, expansive pit. Beside her, the unconscious figure of Amael floated in mid-air, held aloft by thick vines that curled around his body. He hung limply, poisoned, his breath shallow andbored. Her gaze returned to the creature in front of her. The Red Viper King. A four-meter-tall serpent, its body covered in blood-red scales that shimmered like molten metal under the dim light of the underground cavern. Its eyes,rge and reptilian, gleamed with a predatory hunger, the same deep shade of red as its scales. Around its thick body, dozens of smaller serpents slithered and writhed, seemingly born from its own flesh¡ªliving, pulsating tendrils that grew from the monstrous viper. The Viper King hissed, a low, bone-chilling sound that reverberated through the cavern. It slithered closer, its massive body wriggling, though its gaze never left Alvara. To the beast, she was prey¡ªfresh, vulnerable, and within striking distance. Its forked tongue flicked out, tasting the air, and it sensed something more. Behind her was another human, already dying, his life slowly being drained away by the venom of the Viper King''s children. The faint scent of poison clung to Amael, and the creature''s lips curled into what could only be described as a grotesque approximation of a smile. This would be easy. But Alvara remained unfazed. Her expression did not change, her golden eyes devoid of fear. She observed the Viper King with cold detachment, sizing it up. It was no ordinary creature, that much was clear. This was a Hybrid Beast and judging by its size and the mana it exuded, its rank was likely somewhere between 7¡î and 8¡î so it was Chaos Beast. The smallest of the Red Vipers hissed in unison, their slithering bodies twisting and writhing along the walls and ceiling around Alvara. Even those behind her, still hidden in the shadows, began to emerge, drawn by the scent of fresh meat. Much like their father, the Viper King, they were eager to sink their fangs into her flesh. The creeping sounds of the snakes filled the air, echoing off the stone walls of the pit, but Alvara barely acknowledged them. Her focus remained upon the enormous creature before her. "I''ll give you a chance, disgusting beast," Alvara spat, her voice dripping with contempt that could have rattled even the gentlest of creatures. Her golden eyes glimmered with disdain, piercing through the Viper King with a look that would drive any lesser being into submission. She lifted her hand and pointed a slender finger directly at the monstrous snake. "Lower your filthy head," she ordered, "and perhaps I will grant you a swift death." The Viper King''s body tensed, its crimson scales rippling as it hissed in fury, a harsh, grating sound that filled the underground ce. Mana pulsed through its massive form, causing its eyes to burn brighter. It wasn''t one to bow to anyone, least of all a human. Itsrge, forked tongue flicked out menacingly as its thick body coiled tighter, preparing to strike. "Otherwise," Alvara continued. "I will make your death as agonizing as possible before I deal with the rest of your writhing, disgusting offspring." Her eyes flicked briefly to the smaller Red Vipers creeping closer, their glossy red scales glinting in the faint light. Although they couldn''tprehend her words, the disgustin her expression conveyed everything. They hissed violently in response andunched themselves toward her with startling speed. "Sarracenia va," Alvara muttered. -BOOM! The ground erupted beneath her. A massive cylindrical yellow nt burst forth, its wide, gaping maw opening hungrily. The Sarracenia va snapped shut with a wet squelch, devouring the Red Vipers that had lunged at her. Its vines, thick and pulsing with life, shot out with blinding speed, mming into the ground with such force that the earth cracked beneath them, obliterating any snake that darede near. Not a single one got close to her or the unconscious Amael, who remained suspended in the air. While her yellow nt dealt mercilessly with the smaller vipers, Alvara''s attention remained fixed on the Viper King. @@novelbin@@ A smirk curled at the edge of her lips as she raised her hand once more. "Try to entertain me for a minute at least." Without hesitation, thorny vines, bristling with razor-sharp thorns, shot from the ground andshed toward the Viper King, their speed deadly, aimed to pierce through its thick, scaled hide. The Viper Kingreared back and opened its massive maw, releasing a stream of thick, reddish venom. The venom sprayed across the cavern, sizzling as it met Alvara''s vines. The once-strong tendrils withered and shriveled on contact, disintegrating under the potency of the Viper King''s toxic attack. Alvara narrowed her eyes slightly. Even her usual poisons couldn''t damage her nts so easily, but this was no ordinary beast. The Viper King was a Chaos Beast, born in the richnds of Sancta Vedelia. It made sense that its venom would be far more potent than anything she had encountered before. She scoffed, unimpressed. "How predictable." With a flick of her wrist, she injected Prana into the remaining thorny vines. The green glow of her Prana surged through them. Reinforced, theyshed out once again, this time with greater speed and power, striking the Viper King with a resounding crack. -BAM! The Viper King grunted, the force of the blow reverberating through its massive frame. It had felt the sting of her attack, but it wasn''t over yet. Alvara''s vines, despite their strength, melted upon contact with the Viper King''s scales. A thickyer of venom coated the beast''s body, acting as a natural defense, dissolving anything that dared touch it. The Red Viper King moved with terrifying speed, its enormous body slicing through the air as it lunged toward Alvara, its crimson scales shimmering with lethal intent. Despite its size, the beast moved almost like lightning, closing the distance with frightening precision. But Alvara was no ordinary prey. With a graceful leap, she dodged the initial attack, her form flying through the air. The Viper King, however, wasn''t finished. It raised its massive head and, with a furious hiss, spat another stream of venom directly toward her. The dark liquid hissed as it cut through the air, too fast for her to evade while airborne. Instinctively, Alvara threw her hand toward her yellow nt, her fingers crackling with energy. The Sarracenia va responded instantly, one of its thick, sinewy vines shooting up from the ground and coiling tightly around her waist. The vine yanked her downward just before the venom could reach her, cushioning her descent and ensuring shended safely. "Dionaea!" Alvara summoned as her feet touched the ground. A massive mana circle red into existence beneath her, glowing with vibrant energy. From the circle, another colossal carnivorous nt materialized¡ªa monstrous creation, its maw lined with jagged, thorny teeth that dripped with sap. Inside its gaping mouth, a sphere of condensed green Prana began to form, growingrger by the second. "Let''s see how your cursed scales handle this," she spat, her golden eyes glinting. -BOOOOM! The sphere released a devastating ray of pure Prana, slicing through the air like a beam of concentrated power. The ray tore through the smaller vipers in the vicinity, turning them into smoldering shreds of flesh, before mming directly into the Viper King with a deafening explosion. The sheer force of the attack sent the beast hurtling backward, its massive body crashing into the stone wall. As the dust and debris settled, Alvara''s eyes locked onto the Viper King. A massive, gaping wound marred its once-imprable scales, a smoking crater etched deep into its side. Yet, despite the damage, the beast continued to writhe and hiss in agony. Its hatred for her burned brighter than ever. The Viper King''s entire body began to glow an ominous red, pulsating with mana. Alvara''s eyes narrowed as she sensed the mana around the creature shifting, concentrating rapidly toward its throat. Whatever it was preparing, it was dangerous. Not wasting a second, Alvara raised her hand, summoning anotheryered mana circle. This time, she formed a Triple Layered Mana Shield in front of her, eachyer gleaming with mana and Ruah. She could feel the pressure building as the Viper King''s attack nearedpletion. But even with her preparation, it wasn''t fast enough. -BOOOOM! Chapter 447: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [35] Karma Chapter 447: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [35] Karma ? She didn''t want to believe him-she had no reason to. And yet, some part of her already suspected something was wrong, something bigger than just the exam or Behemoth''s actions. Amael had merely confirmed what she had feared all along. "They obviously want you..." Amael said with a pained grunt. "Killing Bryelle-the one you care about the most-could trigger whatever trauma you''ve buried deep. They knew that if you broke, you''d fall right into their hands, doing whatever they wanted with Sancta Vedelia. The easiest way to control you... is to take her away." Alvara''s expression tightened. His words struck close to home, too close for her to dismiss.@@novelbin@@ She wanted to refute it but she couldn''t. She had been naive as expected. Her mind turned to her elder brother-the one person she had trusted implicitly, the one she thought had control over the situation and yet, even he had failed to grasp what they wanted. How had Amael, of all people, pieced it together? "How do you know this?" she asked. "Ah..." Amael sighed, wincing in pain as he tilted his head back, eyes momentarily closing. "That''s my little secret. Now... what are you going to do?" "What?" Alvara''s eyes narrowed. Amael met her gaze, his expression more serious now. "What are you going to do, Alvara Teraquin?" "What kind of stupid question is that?" She snapped, already turning on her heel as if preparing to leave. "I''m going to save my sister." Amael shook his head. "I''m not asking about that." Alvara stopped in her tracks, her back still to him. She didn''t respond, but he could feel her gaze, a sign that she was listening. "Do you remember what I asked you back then, after you fought Cylien?" Silence lingered between them. Alvara''s face remained impassive, but internally, she was thinking about his every words. Normally, she wouldn''t waste time on such idle conversation, especially not with someone like Amael, someone she considered beneath her notice. She had always been distant, even with her own people, even with her family. And yet, he definitely seemed to know a lot of things. "Do you want to be saved, Alvara?" Amael asked again. "Hah?" Alvara''s lips curled into a disdainful smirk, augh bubbling up from her chest. "Saved? Saved from what? Look at yourself you''re barely alive. You''re a wreck. And you think you can talk to me about saving anyone?" Alvara struggled to grasp what was going through Amael''s mind. What had he been talking about up until now? What was this nonsense about saving her? She didn''t need saving. Not from him. Not from anyone. Ever since that painful day, Alvara had fought tooth and nail to survive, oveing every obstacle in her path on her own. She had wed her way to her current strength without so much as a hand extended in her direction. The idea of relying on someone, especially a Half- Human like Amael, who could betray her in an instant, was revolting to her. "Save you from yourself," Amael''s voice was calm, his amber eyes glimmering faintly in the dim light. The intensity behind his gaze caught Alvara off guard for just a moment. He was serious. Alvara''s lip curled in disdain, but she said nothing. Amael, however, wasn''t finished. "You know, I used to hate you, Alvara," he said, a faint, almost bittersweet smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Alvara sneered, folding her arms across her chest. "I couldn''t care less." "I hated you because I knew what you were doing...what you had done," Amael continued, ignoring her taunt. "You-killing Halves, torturing Hybrids just for fun. And always with that sick, twisted grin on your face. Yeah, it scared the hell out of me back then. I think Ephera liked you though, what a twisted girl," Amael chuckled bitterly, shaking his head, speaking about things iprehensible to Alvara. "Imagine what Bryelle would''ve thought of you, seeing you like that." At the mention of that name, Alvara''s face darkened. "Don''t you dare say her name!" But Amael pressed on, unfazed by her outburst. "Someone made me see things differently. Opened my eyes to my own hypocrisy." Alvara narrowed her eyes. "Hypocrisy?" Amael''s mind wandered briefly to Myrce, remembering the quiet strength in her words, how she had made him see the contradictions in his dislike for Alvara. She had made him realize that he wasn''t as different from Alvara as he wanted to believe. He owed her for that painful but valuable insight. He let out a small sigh, his voice softening. "Yeah... I realize now that you''ve suffered. More than I probably know. You''ve suffered at the hands of Halves like me, by Hybrids...humans especially." Alvara''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, the rage bubbling beneath her skin like moltenva, threatening to erupt. The memories-the wounds-he spoke of, even indirectly, stirred a deep and violent fury within her. The pain, the injustice...all of it. And here was Amael, speaking as if he understood, as if he could grasp even a fraction of what she had endured. Every part of her wanting to strike him down. She didn''t need his pity. She didn''t need anyone''s pity. "It must have been painful," Amael murmured almost to himself. "I guess it makes sense, the way you are. The way yoush out...it''s like you''re taking all that pain you''ve been carrying and hurling it back at the world." Alvara''s breath quickened, her body trembling-not with fear but with the sheer force of the rage swelling inside her. She hated everything he was saying. She hated that he was speaking to her as if he knew her. As if he could understand her suffering. As if he had any right to speak of her pain aloud. "I know that feeling..." The words slipped from his lips, almost inaudible, as Amael-no, Nyr-allowed the flood of memories to wash over him. His childhood back on Earth had been filled with moments of pain and regret, moments he couldn''t escape even now, no matter how many worlds separated him from that time. Nyr''s thoughts drifted to a time when everything seemed simpler, yet somehow more unbearable. He recalled a particr time in elementary school, a period that haunted him more than any other. Back then, he had been a child, ignorant but popr-only popr because of the stunts he''d pull in ss. He was the ss clown, always seeking attention, feeding off theughter of his peers. Maybe it was that deep-rooted desire to be seen, to be acknowledged, even as a child, that drove him to behave the way he did. But what he did to her... That single mistake loomedrge in his mind. He could still see her face, that little girl- vulnerable, already suffering. He had targeted her, singled her out, not because he hated her, but because he knew it would make the ssugh. He thought he was invincible, the center of attention, the star of his own twisted little show. But the truth was, it was unforgivable. Many would have excused him. ''You were just a child,'' they might say, offering titudes about how children make mistakes. But for Nyr, there was no excuse. What he had done was cruel, and no amount of time could wash away that guilt. He had bullied someone already struggling, and that was a sin he couldn''t forget-perhaps didn''t want to forget. Yes, maybe it was stupid to feel this guilty all these years until even bing asocial. That girl probably''s living her best life currently on Earth. But for Nyr, maybe that''s why he believed everything that followed in his life was simply karmaing back to im its due. The pain, the bullying, the istion-middle school, high school, even college-it was as if the universe was bncing the scales for that one mistake. He thought of the years where he was no longer the oneughing, no longer the center of attention. Instead, he had be the victim, paying for his past a hundredfold. But this was too much. The cruelty of the karma if it was the culprit seemed boundless. Every time life gave him something, it was quick to take it away. It felt like the world was keeping a tab, demanding payment in suffering for any small moment of happiness. Every bit of joy had a cost, and it wasn''t a fair trade. He was always left paying more than what he had been given. And then, he became Edward. Or maybe Edward became him-he wasn''t sure anymore. The lines between them blurred so much it didn''t matter. He had been pulled into a new life, a new identity, but the karma hadn''t changed its cruel ways. If anything, it seemed like karma had only gotten stronger, hunting him without mercy. His adopted mother, Oryanna-gone. His father, his brother, Elona-one by one, they were all taken from him. And it wasn''t just the people he lost. Every new revtion, every hidden truth that surfaced, felt like unbearable pain. Even now, it wasn''t over. He was just a vessel, wasn''t he? That''s all he had ever been. His life had never truly belonged to him¡ªit was merely borrowed, filled with the will of others, of higher beings, like dys had told him. He could never escape it. No matter how hard he fought, no matter how much he tried to carve out something for himself, he was always being steered by forces beyond his control. He nced at Alvara, and a strange understanding settled over him. What they had endured wasn''t the same, not by a long shot. But their conclusions, their thoughts-they were eerily simr. They were both trapped, not by chains, but by the circumstances of their lives, by the relentless cruelty of fate. Nyr couldn''t me her for what she had be. Who was he to judge? He had no right to point fingers, no right to condemn her choices. Not when he, too, had been pulled along by forces he couldn''t resist. Alvara, like him, was simply trying to survive in a world that seemed determined to break her. But now, atst, he could say it. Edward¡ªa hint of a smile tugging at his lips-looked at Alvara. The memories of his past, both on Earth and in this world, had stirred something deep within him. For a brief moment, the weight of those memories overwhelmed him, and as if his body responded to that strain, a single tear of blood slipped from his left eye, slowly trailing down his cheek. Alvara stood frozen, clearly dumbfounded by the sight. "I don''t want you to die, Alvara." Chapter 450: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [38] Durathiel Ruvelion Chapter 450: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [38] Durathiel Ruvelion ? Night nketed the capital of Vanadias, casting a shadow over an atmosphere already tensed enough. Commotion surged through every corner of the city as citizens sensed something was amiss. The Teraquin Royal Army had sealed off the city entirely, cordoning off streets with rows of soldiers, their armor gleaming under the moonlight. Hundreds-perhaps thousands-stood guard, their expressions stern and eyes vignt. With no exnation given, an order swept through the capital, instructing all residents to exit their homes and stand outside with their families.@@novelbin@@ Initially, unease rippled through the crowd, mingling with murmurs of confusion, but when the nextmand resonated,prehension dawned. Something monumental was underway. The air grew taut as a new order was barked out, forcing families to divide by race. Elves were gathered in one sector, while Vampires, Werewolves, and Humans were directed to another. Those of mixed heritage-Halves-were relegated to a separate, final sector. "Hold your ranks!" "You there! Stop moving!" "Don''t even think about trying anything clever. Get to your designated race rank!" The city''s residentsplied, many reluctantly, their expressions shing with outrage and anxiety. Elves, clearly favored, received gentler, respectful treatment, though a certain firmness marked the soldiers'' tone with them. The other races-Vampires, Werewolves, and Humans-faced sharper gazes. And finally, the Halves were met with outright hostility, treated like criminals, herded into their ces as though any moment they might attempt an escape. In pockets of the crowd, frustration boiled over. Some defied the orders, shouting or attempting to resist, only to be ruthlessly subdued. Soldiers moved swiftly, restraining dissenters with practiced efficiency, and those who resisted too fiercely were beaten down, brutal disys meant to discourage further defiance. The strongest among them-those who would have otherwise defended their dignity-chose patience over confrontation. This was the Teraquin Royal Army, and the implications of a wrong move were grave. Meanwhile, in the Teraquin port, a spectacle unlike any other unfolded, drawing a second wave of collective breath from those who beheld it. Ships glided into the harbor, one after another, their gs bearing the emblem of Utopia. Though the sight suggested an impending invasion, the knights of Teraquin stood calmly along the shoreline with eerieposure. Panic swept through the nearby residents. Some fled instinctively, terror in their eyes, certain that the city was under attack. But others lingered, captivated. Talks of truce ongoing between Sancta Vedelia and Utopia were widely known already. For them the only reason the Teraquin knights could be waiting for them as if Utopia was an important guest was that the talks ended well. Finally, a grand, opulently adorned ship drifted into ce, its hull painted in colors so deep they seemed to drink in the starlight. This was no mere vessel but a floating fortress. The ship docked at the quai, the very spot where Amael and John had arrived almost ten months prior as criminals under rehabilitation. One by one, Knights of Utopia descended the ship''s ramp. Their silver armor shone like the very moonlight above, encasing them from head to toe. Only their ears remained visible, a glint of pale skin amid the gleaming metal. In disciplined formation, they arranged themselves in two lines along the quai. Even the hardened Teraquin Knights couldn''t help but feel a touch of awe as they stood in the presence of the Utopian knights. These knights radiated an intense charisma that hinted at rigorous training and impable discipline. The Teraquin soldiers murmured quietly among themselves, convinced they were witnessing the very finest warriors Utopia had to offer, the elite of the elite. And they were right. These Utopian knights had spent years preparing for this moment, each one keenly aware of their role and purpose, moving with the ease of men who''d rehearsed a thousand times. With a low groan, the grand staircase connected to the ship slowly descended, its polished wood gleaming as it thudded into ce upon the ground of Sancta Vedelia. The thick, reinforced doors of the ship opened, releasing a cool wave of air that carried the faint, rich scent of the sea. As the crowd''s gaze settled on the figure emerging, a hush fell, reverent and breathless. The first to step forward was a man of striking beauty, and his appearance alone put immediate silence. His silver hair, meticulously swept back, cascaded over his shoulders in a way that seemed both natural and intentional, a glimmer of elegance under the pale night sky. His elongated, pointed ears-unmistakable markers of his pure High Elven heritage- bore delicate earrings that dangled like void eyes, dark and reflective in the night breeze. His attire was to the finest traditions of the Elves, a ceremonial dress adorned with golden embroidery that caught the light with each step. But his eyes captivated the crowd the most. They were an intense heterochromia, his right eye a piercing deep blue like the midnight sea, his left a vivid, emerald green, each iridescent hue glowing faintly in the dimness. He looked remarkably young-barely twenty by human standards¡ªyet his gaze carried a wisdom beyond his youthful features. His presence was maic, casting an enthralling spell over the onlookers, be they Elves, Vampires, Werewolves, Humans, or Halves. This was Durathiel Ruvelion, Prince of the High Elves and Commander-in-Chief of Utopia''s Armies. With his hands sped calmly behind his back, he paused on the top step, surveying the crowd that stretched below him. "Lord Durathiel." A figure below broke the silence, his voice edged with deference. A high elf hurried forward, lowering himself to one knee, quickly followed by every other Utopian knight present. The one who''d spoken was Kamarel, an emissary who had arrived in Vanadias earlier, now assuming the honored role of weing his lord. Durathiel inclined his head with the slightest of nods, acknowledging Kamarel and the gathered knights. Then, with a measured grace, he began to descend the staircase. Behind him followed another figure, one more subdued but no less striking in his presence. This was an elderly high elf, his age evident in his lined face and the spectacles perched upon his nose. He leaned lightly on a cane, though his movements were careful and controlled. This was Grukel, Durathiel''s personal advisor. Though his appearance was unassuming, there was atent power in his gaze, a coldness that suggested he was someone dangerous. "You didn''t have toe this far, Your Highness," Kamarel said, his head still respectfully bowed as Durathiel stepped onto the ground beside him. Durathiel observed thend with a calm but profound gaze, letting the silence settle before replying. "I needed to see our ancestralnds with my own eyes.'' Grukel, the elder advisor, shifted his gaze to Kamarel. "How are things progressing here, Kamarel?" Kamarel lifted his gaze briefly. "If you''ll follow me, we''ll meet Kendel Teraquin shortly," he replied, gesturing toward the royal carriage that had arrived-a gleaming symbol of luxury, pulled by four of the finest and fastest horses the kingdom could muster. With a practiced bow, Kamarel held the carriage door open, allowing Durathiel to step inside, followed closely by Grukel, who adjusted his cloak as he settled in beside his lord. As the door clicked shut, the driver urged the horses forward, and they surged ahead with practiced speed. The cobbled roads had been cleared, patrolled, and reinforced for Durathiel''s passage, ensuring no dy would impede the swift journey to the royal pce. The carriage rolled smoothly along the darkened roads, itsnterns casting a steady light onto the shadowed trees and grand estates nking the route. Though Vanadias was only a short journey from the port, their carriage''s reinforced build and the unmatched vigor of the horses brought them to the pce within two hours. By the time they arrived, night hadpletely settled over the capital, a pitch-ck sky shrouding the towers and walls of the royal grounds. The pce gates swung open the moment the carriage drew near, the knights of Teraquin bowing deeply in unison, acknowledging the Utopian entourage respectfully. Among them stood Turan, who regarded the scene with an unreadable expression. Durathiel strode past the guards silently. Kamarel, following closely, turned to Turan with a narrow-eyed question. "Why is Kendel Teraquin not here to greet Prince Durathiel himself?" He asked, his tone edged with barely concealed irritation. Turan held Kamarel''s gaze coldly. "Mind your words, emissary. It is His Highness Kendel Teraquin." At this, a small smile tugged at the corners of Grukel''s lips as he followed Durathiel into the vast corridors of the pce while Kamarel scoffed lightly. After a silent procession through dimly lit hallways, they arrived at the grand double doors of the throne hall. With a creak, the massive doors swung open, and Durathiel stepped forward, framed by the opulent glow of the hall''s chandelier. His gaze swept across the scene before him. Kendel Teraquin sat poised upon the throne, clothed in rich, resplendent robes typically reserved for the reigning monarch. His expression was imperious, his posture exuding an air of quiet arrogance. nking him was Allen Teraquin, who stood beside his brother with a somber look, his brows furrowed. A little further back were mir and Neia Teraquin, both watching the scene unfold with mixed expressions, the former with a grin and thetter conflicted. Kamarel''s gaze darkened as he observed the setup, Kendel Teraquin''s decision to receive Durathiel from his elevated seat on the throne-a clear message that he intended to assert his authority, insisting that this was his domain. With a small smile that barely reached his eyes, Kendel inclined his head. "Greetings and wee to Vanadias, Prince Durathiel." "..." Kendel stared at Kendel for a moment but didn''t return the greetings. Grukel stepped forward, his cane striking the marble floor with a resonant thud that took all attention in the throne hall. He gave a polite bow before lifting his gaze to meet Kendel''s. "Your Highness, our presence here is to confirm if the terms of our arrangement have been met." "..." Kendel''s expression remained unreadable. Grukel''s lips curved in a knowing chuckle, "Celeste Indi Zeste, the forting Prophetess... Alvara Freydis Teraquin-the Princess, whom you assured would be present to discuss the union with His Royal Highness Durathiel." His voice dropped slightly, taking on an edge. "Let us not overlook Alector Raonpherys. Without him, it will be most hard to gain ess to the Holy Tree of Eden. Andstly... the Seed of Eden." At this, a ripple of shock washed over the Teraquin siblings. Allen''s eyes widened, his expression breaking in disbelief, while Neia''s hands clenched. The Seed of Eden¡ªa legendary artifact, an ancient Hallow of Eden, presumed lost amidst the devastation of the Blood Moon War. Whispers of its existence had persisted, though its precise whereabouts remained a mystery, buried deep within the lore of Sancta Vedelia. The thought that Kendel not only knew where to find it but had pledged it to Utopia was nothing short of shocking. "Celeste Indi Zeste remains within the boundaries of the Forest of Ashenor. Once we dismantle the protective domain, capturing her will be inevitable. After all, her father is securely in our custody." A faint smile crossed his lips. "As for my sister, Alvara, she too is within Ashenor and should be exiting the forest soon." "Alector?" Grukel prompted. "Currently in Central Vedelia," Kendel replied. "Likely he is already reinforcing the defenses there and closing its borders to the eight other Kingdoms." Grukel let out a low chuckle, a trace of amusement flickering in his eyes as he remembered the old Alector. "The same selfish Alector." "The Seed." Durathiel, who had remained silent until now, fixed Kendel with his gaze. Kendel met Durathiel''s gaze evenly. "First," he replied coolly, "you will respect your part of the engagement. Your ambitions will remain but a dream as long as Lazarus Raven and Duncan Tepes draw breath on these grounds." They were the two names that Utopia was the most scared about as they were the two Demigods of Sancta Vedelia. Grukel''s smile turned cold as he replied, "Lazarus is no longer an obstacle," he said, strangely certain. "And, soon enough, neither will Duncan be." "So you think," Kendel replied. "Then you should have no qualms about arranging my engagement-with Freya Ruvelion." Kamarel stiffened slightly at the demand. Kendel was clearly ying his cards, using his own demands to ensure his control over the negotiations. Without Freya''s hand in marriage, Kendel would not entrust any of them. Durathiel''s expression remained inscrutable. He took a single step forward, as he locked eyes with Kendel. "Then bring me the Seed. You have two months." Then Durathiel turned on his heel. "Otherwise what?" Kendel asked coldly. The underlying threat grated against his instincts, stirring a deep, unwee unease that twisted in his gut. Duratheil''s gaze remained cold. Without a word, he extended his hand toward mir. Just moments earlier, mir had been smiling confidently, but that ease evaporated instantly as a strange, frightening mana filled the air. A piercing beam of silver light, cold and relentless, erupted from Duratheil''s hand, the aura seeming almost alive with menace as it streaked through the air and struck mir squarely in the chest. mir''s expression ckened, his eyes fluttered, then closed as his body crumpled forward, copsing to the ground with a heavy, lifeless thud. "mir!" Neia cried, dropping to her knees beside him. She reached for him, her hands trembling as she checked his pulse. Her fingers pressed against his wrist, only to find his heartbeat dangerously faint, barely discernible, as if life itself were slowly slipping away. Desperation wed at her as she tried to rouse him, shaking his shoulders, even digging her nails into his skin, but his eyes stayed closed, his face eerily serene as if he were suspended between life and death. "What did you do?" Kendel roared, leaping to his feet. His eyes locked onto Durathiel, who lowered his hand, a faint, silver symbol glowing upon his palm. It pulsed with an otherworldly sheen. The symbol of Samael''s Sloth. "Don''t try me." Chapter 451 [Nyrel Loyster] [Flashback] [8] Chapter 451 [Nyrel Loyster] [shback] [8] "That''s all for today. Make sure to review the material thoroughly once you''re home; otherwise, you''ll likely be lost in the next lecture," the professor said. He closed his book, draped his coat over one arm, and exited the stage, leaving a faint silence in his wake. Ephera let out an exaggerated yawn, stretching her arms above her head. "Wow! I didn''t understand a single thing!" "Are you¡­ proud of that, Ephera?" Emric, seated one row ahead, sighed as he closed his books with a resigned shake of his head. "It was really difficult, big brother!" Ephera''s tone was somewhere between frustration and yfulint. "Would you stop calling me that in public¡­" Emric mumbled, a faint blush of embarrassment rising to his cheeks. Ephera leaned toward her friend. "It was hard, right, Shayna?" Shayna chuckled softly, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Um¡­ yeah, just a bit. I think I got maybe half of it." "Well, we''re heading toward our final exams of second year¡ªdid you think it would be easy?" dys, seated on Ephera''s other side said. She cast a sidelong look at Ephera, her mouth quirking into a small, knowing smile. But as she spoke, dys felt a cool gaze lingering on her from across the aisle. It was Nyrel, seated beside Emric, his expression unreadable as he observed her. Though she''d been part of their group for over a year now, Nyrel still maintained a guarded distance. He was quiet, reserved, often keeping his thoughts and feelings tightly sealed. Even after all this time, it was clear that he still harbored doubts about her, trusting her only as much as he trusted anyone Ephera vouched for¡ªwhich, for Nyrel, wasn''t much. dys shifted ufortably, lowering her gaze, her fingers nervously brushing the edge of her notebook. She knew why Nyrel watched her so guardedly. The day she started following Nyrel¡­ What was she trying to aplish? At first, it had been about revenge. Leon''s ident had left her reeling with anger, with disbelief. She couldn''t ept that he''d simply been drunk, that he''d just recklessly crashed into another car. No... she knew Leon too well to believe he''d ever act that irresponsibly. The memory surfaced vividly in her mind. That day, she had been assaulted. The fear still clung to her memory, murky and fragmented. But she remembered thest thing she saw before everything went ck: Leon''s face, his expression contorted to frightening fury. When she finally awoke in the hospital, she learned he was also also hospitalised but he was a criminal being treated for gunshot wounds inflicted by a high school student. The news was shocking and surreal. Even worse, she wasn''t allowed to visit him; he''d slipped into aa, and any contact was forbidden. Yet, despite the anger and confusion that had drawn her toward Nyrel initially, dys found herself doubting the suspicions she once held. Spending time with him over the past year had worn away her resolve and her certainty. Nyrel wasn''t what she''d expected. His cold exterior masked a subtle kindness, a gentleness he rarely showed but which she noticed in small, fleeting ways. He even helped her in a few asions. It seemed that Ephera''sfaith in dys seemed to lend Nyrel some measure of tolerance. "Alright! How about we wrap up the day with a nice dinner at a good restaurant?" Ephera said, pping her hands on the desk with enthusiasm, her eyes bright with excitement. "No, thanks," Nyr replied, already standing and preparing to leave. "Yeah, same here," Emric added, ready to follow Nyr without a second thought. Ephera, unwilling to ept defeat, swiftly climbed onto her desk, leaning over to wrap her arms around Nyr''s shoulders, locking him in ce like an insistent child. "Oh, no you don''t! You are definitelying with us!" Nyr grimaced. "Annoying." @@novelbin@@ "Hey, that''s rude! What are you¡ª" Ephera''s words trailed off as her face softened, her nose hovering close to Nyr''s neck. "Wait¡­ you smell so good, Nyr¡­" she murmured, almost absentmindedly. Her rxed, cozy gesture sent a ripple of shock through their friends, who exchanged wide-eyed nces. But most of their ssmates were used to this by now. After a year of watching Nyr and Ephera''s unusual friendship¡ªa rtionship that seemed to teeter yfully on the edge of something deeper¡ªtheir unique dynamic was no longer surprising. At first, it had caught everyone off guard; Nyr''s aloof and serious demeanor didn''t seem remotelypatible with Ephera''s warmth and spontaneity. But when Ephera had finally broken through his icy exterior, he''d reluctantly dropped the aloof act. And since that moment, his poprity had surged. No longer the isted nerd they once knew, Nyr had be a quiet handsome guy. "I see you two are as close as ever." As Ephera remainedfortably draped over him, a voice from behind drew their attention. Emric turned and practically stumbled over his words as he saw Lucy, her blonde hair glowing like spun gold under the ssroom lights. "O-Oh, Lucy¡­" Ephera couldn''t resist grinning at her brother''s flustered expression. "Hey, Nyr, look¡ªhe''spletely head over heels for her," she whispered with a yful smirk. Nyr looked at Emric calmly. "I noticed that about a year ago." Lucy was the new girl who had transferred in, quickly catching Emric''s eye. She was warm and friendly, sociable but not overly clingy¡ªcertainly not to Ephera''s level. And yet, her quiet grace made her an easy favorite, especially for Emric, who had been captivated from the start. "You two sure you''re not a couple?" Lucy asked, her smile light as she took in Ephera''s clingy hold around Nyr''s shoulders. "No," Nyr replied, while Ephera only grinned without denying it. Before the atmosphere could shift, Emric cleared his throat and seized the moment. "Hey, Lucy, we were about to go grab something to eat. Want to join us?" The invitation made Nyr raise an eyebrow at Emric, and dys shot him a simr look of surprise. Even Shayna appeared mildly confused, given Emric''s earlier indifference to the idea. Lucy nced over at her two friends, who exchanged nces before giggling in unison. "Go for it!" One urged, while the other gave her a little nudge. "We have some things to do anyway, so you''re free to have fun!" As her friends hurried away, Lucy smiled and looked back at Emric and the group. "Well, I suppose I could," she said,ughing softly. ... ... "Remind me again why that guy is with us, Nyr?" Emric muttered, a bit irritated as he nced over his shoulder. "Don''t ask me," Nyr replied. "Oi, guys¡ªI can hear you, you know," Yanis grumbled, rolling his eyes at theirck of subtlety. The group, initially just nning a casual outing, had unexpectedly crossed paths with Marlene and Yanis near the campus gate. Yanis, spotting the group and intrigued by the lineup, had insisted on joining them. Marlene, however, had seemed more hesitant, not wanting to intrude, though she couldn''t say no once Ephera, Yanis'' gaming buddy, encouraged them to tag along. With her usual bright-eyed energy, Ephera seemed thrilled by the impromptu reunion. "Oh, so you''re in a different ss?" Lucy asked Marlene curiously, a spark of interest in her eyes. "How did you all even meet?" Marlene chuckled, remembering the somewhat chaotic start to their friendship. "Well, it''s a bit of a story," she began with a smile. "Yanis here actually picked a fight with Nyr on a packed bus. Things got loud, and in the end, the four of us¡ªme, Yanis, Nyr, and Ephera¡ªgot kicked off the bus." She paused, and Lucy''s eyes widened in surprise, but Marlene continued with a shrug, "And as if that wasn''t enough, we ran into a group of drunk guys who decided to pick a fight with us. Nyr and Yanis managed to handle them¡­ although pretty roughly." "After that, we wandered to a game store together and somehow bonded over a popr game. It was such a strange day, but somehow we all got along after that." Lucy looked mildly bewildered butughed, sensing that Marlene was serious. "That sounds¡­ intense, to say the least!" "Hey, Marlene!" Yanis interrupted indignantly. "It was Nyr who picked a fight with me, not the other way around!" "That''s because you were trying to attack me, Yanis. Nyr just stepped in to save me like any boyfriend would," Ephera chimed in with a light blush coloring her cheeks. Lucy giggled, ncing at Nyr with an amused look. "I never expected that from you, Nyr," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Right? He''s more the type to sit back and observe¡ªeven if there was a murder happening right in front of him," Emric said, earning anotherugh from Lucy. "Get lost, Emric," Nyr shot back with a cold re, though Emric only grinned back at him. Lucy then turned to the quietest member of the group. "What about you, Shayna?" Shayna offered a timid smile, her gaze lingering on Nyr''s back for a moment. "Nyr was actually my very first friend here," she said softly. "He helped me a lot¡­ Ephera too," she added, ncing at Ephera with a warm look. "I''m really grateful to them both." Lucy''s expression softened, touched by the sentiment. "That''s really sweet." Nyr nced at her for a moment before looking back ahead while Ephera beamed a smile at Shayna. "Oi, Nyr," Yanis called out with a smirk, "since when did you start ying the role of a hero?" "Shut up." "Hey!" Ephera jumped in defensively. "Nyr isn''t a hero. He''s a viin¡ªmy viin!" Nyr grimaced at her possessive words, clearly regretting getting dragged into this whole conversation. "A viin?" Lucy repeated,ughing. "That''s¡­ certainly an interesting way to put it." "Forget it," Nyr sighed, shaking his head. "These two are practically brain-dead from staying up all night ying games." "Who are you calling brain-dead, huh?!" Yanis groaned in protest. "You, Yanis," Marlene replied. As the group of eight young men and women arrived at the restaurant, the ambiance shifted. The moment they stepped inside, the waiter on duty, a cheerful young man, looked up and weed them with a bright smile. The clients already seated at their tables turned their heads, drawn by the sudden influx of youthful energy that seemed to fill the space. To the onlookers, the group resembled a gathering of celebrities or models. "A table for eight, please," Emric asked. "Yes, of course! Right this way," the waiter replied, regaining hisposure and gesturing for them to follow him. With an air of professionalism, he led the group to a rectangr table that was perfectly situated in the center of the restaurant. "Here we are," the waiter announced as he pulled out the chairs. Ephera wasted no time; she grabbed Nyr''s arm and yfully guided him to a seat before settling down next to him. Nyr scowled slightly at the suddenness of her action, yet when he caught a glimpse of Ephera''s small smile and the sparkle in her blue eyes, something shifted within him. There was a warmth there that disarmed his irritation, and he found himself choosing silence over protest. As the waiter came around to take their orders, the air buzzed with lively chatter. Nyr''s green eyes scanned the table, taking in the interactions unfolding around him. Yanis was engaged in a spirited argument with Emric, teasing him about being shy around Lucy, who sat across from them. Meanwhile, Marlene joined in, her face lit with amusement as she exchanged yful jabs with Lucy. At the far end of the table, Shayna was deep in conversation with dys. In that moment, Nyr couldn''t help but reflect on how different his life had be. During his years in middle and high school, he would have never imagined he would find himself surrounded by so many people he could call even friends. ''Chloe would have been over the moon about this.'' Nyr thought for a moment about his younger sister bringing a faint smile to his lips. While he had managed to convince his parents that he was sociable and well-liked, Chloe knew the truth about her brother''s life post-elementary school; she had seen the struggles he faced. Despite his initial difort at being part of such arge group, Nyr realized that he didn''t feel uneasy at all. Thanks to Ephera''s endless positivity, people gathered around him. He nced at her again, captivated by the way she seemed lost in her own thoughts, her expression softening as she stared into the distance. "Nyr?" A voice suddenly called out, pulling him from his reverie. Nyr turned his gaze toward the voice. A young woman was standing there looking at him in shock. "Huh?" Nyr froze on the spot recognising her. Chapter 452: [Nyrel Loyster] [Flashback] [9] Chapter 452: [Nyrel Loyster] [shback] [9] ? "Nyr?" At the sound of his name, Nyr, and every person at his table, turned to face the speaker. It was a strikingly beautiful young woman, not much older than the rest of them, with a poise that turned heads. A group of people followed her. There were about ten of them in total,ughing and chatting as they approached, dressed in vibrant, expensive-looking clothing. Many had an effortless charm and confidence, the kind that made them look more like models than casual friends out for a hangout. Ephera, seated beside Nyr, nced at him curiously, noticing how his expression had shifted into something stiff and unreadable. "You know her, Nyr?" 11 But Nyr didn''t answer. Instead, his face betrayed a flicker of incredulity, as though he were struggling to ept the situation unfolding in front of him. ''Are you kidding me?'' The possibility of running into old ssmates had always lingered at the back of his mind, but he hadn''t expected it to happen tonight, nor in such an borate fashion. He looked over the neers again, his mind going through names he hadn''t thought of in years. ''Sharon, Felix, Jeanne, Curtis...'' He counted them off, squinting just to be sure. And there they were-his former ssmates. Two of them he knew from middle school, the other two from high school. While he vaguely recognized a few faces in the group behind them, they faded into insignificance beside these four. "N-Nyrel?" Felix was shocked. "No way!" Sharon''s friends whispered among themselves, her shock reflected in their wide- eyed nces. "Is it really that Nyr? He looks so... different!" Curtis arched an eyebrow. "Wait... you know this guy?" He asked, looking mildly amused. Sharon turned toward Curtis. "Huh? You know him too?" "Yeah," Curtis replied, a small smirk ying on his lips as his gaze flicked to Jeanne. "We went to high school together. Right, Jeanne?" "..." Jeanne didn''t answer looking at Nyr. "Well, he was our ssmate back in middle school," Sharon added somewhat reluctant to speak. It was as if she were seeing apletely different person. In her memory, Nyr had been quiet, almost invisible, with slouched shoulders and unremarkable clothes. He was withdrawn, distant, wearing thick sses that hid his eyes. She remembered the way he had silently epted being overlooked, sometimes even mistreated-isted yet always strangely resigned. But Sharon was smart and saw beyond that facade he put in. Upon understanding who he truly was, she soon started falling for him almost magically but what happened after... Sharon clenched her fists. Tonight, there was nothing submissive or meek about him. But the Nyr standing before her now was nothing like the boy she remembered. He had matured in all the right ways, his sharp jawline and straight gaze transforming him into someone genuinely handsome. The meekness, the tendency to shrink back-none of it was present anymore. Sharon couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret reminiscing. There had been rare moments in middle school when she had glimpsed hints of Nyr''s true self. She had once yearned to see more of that side of him, but life had pulled them in different directions, worsened by her own actions and the distance they created. It was equally shocking for Felix, Curtis, and Jeanne. For Curtis and Jeanne especially, who had seen him only three years prior, the transformation was almost shocking. If Sharon hadn''t called him out, they would''ve brushed him off as a stranger. The credit belonged mostly to Ephera, who had pushed Nyr out of his shadowed corner, insisting that he shed his gloomy outlook and stop caring about how others saw him. She''d even urged him to change his style, ditching the nondescript clothing for something that highlighted his features. "Whoa, talk about a crazy coincidence," one of Sharon''s friends said,ughing as she looked around the group. "I didn''t know we''d all end up in the same college. And Nyr...who knew he''d turn out to be this much of a hottie?" The group, a lively, extroverted bunch, didn''t filter their words as they exchanged surprised murmurs andughs. "Right?! Hey, Sharon, introduce me already!" One of the girls nudged her friend yfully. Sharon gave a tight, awkward smile, clearly caught off guard by her friends'' interest. Curtis suddenly snickered. "Whoa there, girls, don''t get carried away," he said, wagging a finger. "He might look different now, but don''t be fooled. Back in high school, he was a different guy entirely. In fact, he had a massive crush on Jeanne-" -Thud! Curtis''s words were cut short as Nyr suddenly stood, the force of his chair against the ground silencing the chatter at the table. The room seemed to hold its breath as Nyr''s gaze swept over them all. It wasn''t embarrassment that had caused him to react-he no longer felt tethered to his past. He looked at Felix, then shifted his attention to Emric and Yanis, two of his closest friends who had stood by him during thesest years and didn''t betray him atst. Felix averted his gaze under Nyr''s prating green eyes. Then Nyr''s gaze lingered on Jeanne, who hadn''t said a word so far, her expression unreadable. Finally, he turned to Ephera, who was a bit concerned. He had everything he needed now. Friends who saw him for who he was, perhaps even a soon- to-be girlfriend in Ephera. His past, once filled with painful memories, no longer mattered. High school and middle school, didn''t matter anymore. He didn''t need to look back-except perhaps for one regretful thought of Naomi, the girl he had hurt in his childhood. But that, too, was only a distant memory. "What?" Curtis tried again, letting out a scoffingugh. "Are you running away now, Nyr? Thought you''d changed, but I guess some things never do." "Oi." The dismissive drawl came from a brown-skinned man lounging at the table with an air of utter indifference. Yanis, his shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a hint of his tattoos, gave Curtis a look of disdain. "Can you shut the hell up?" Yanis said. Curtis''s eyebrows arched as he turned to face him. "... What did you just say?" "You heard me, sh Thompson," Yanis replied, his eyes narrowing. A few soft snickers rang out, barely stifled by Marlene and dys, while Shayna and Lucy quickly turned their faces, hiding the amused smiles tugging at their lips. The nickname hit its mark perfectly. Curtis''s face flushed red as he heard a few of his own friends stiflingughs. "Are you here to eat or just to embarrass yourselves?" Emric added with an unimpressed nce, shooing them away with his hand. "Didn''t know Nyr''s old ssmates were weirdos." Curtis, however, only chuckled in response, refusing to back down. "Wow, Nyr, hiding behind your new ''friends'' now?" Hee taunted, his gaze zeroing in on Nyr with a smirk. "It''s cute that you''ve made some, but I hope you''ve at least been honest with them about who you really are." Nyr''s eyes narrowed as he turned back toward Curtis. He closed the distance between them, standing just a foot away, and suddenly Curtis felt the need to square his shoulders. This wasn''t the Nyr he remembered, a taller, more imposing presence loomed before him. That was the Nyr Ephera had brought and shaped how he was truly supposed to be. "Told them what, Curtis?" Nyr asked. Curtis, managing to collect himself, sneered. "About how you stalked Jeanne. We found your phone back then, remember? Checked it ourselves and saw everything-"@@novelbin@@ Curtis''s voice faltered as he caught the faint smile on Nyr''s face. It wasn''t the smile of someone embarrassed or flustered; it was one of quiet disdain. "Still clinging to that story, huh?" Nyr said, raising an eyebrow. "It''s been three years, Curtis. And you still haven''t let it go?" Curtis''s sneer faded as he processed the change in Nyr''s tone. "Well, if you''re so set on that little lie, sure. Let''s say I stalked Jeanne. Now, what are you nning to do about it?" Nyr asked, hands in his pockets, almost amused, as he took a step closer, bringing them inches apart. Curtis''s smirk evaporated as he involuntarily stepped back. For a moment, the tables around them fell silent, all eyes turning toward Nyr. "What are you going to do, Curtis?" Nyr repeated, pushing lightly against Curtis''s chest with two fingers, watching as the other man instinctively staggered back. Curtis''s face went nk for a moment wondering if it was truly Nyr in front of him. "Go to the police, maybe? Or keep feeding Jeanne these same old stories?" Nyr''s voice dropped, cold and unimpressed, as he nced briefly at Jeanne, who remained quiet. "Feels like nothing''s changed on your end in the past three years. But as you can see-" his gaze returned to Curtis with a bored expression. "I have no reason to care about your games anymore." "You bastard!" Curtis''s fist shot forward, but Nyr moved swiftly, tilting his head aside, letting the punch glide past. Before Curtis could regain his bnce, Nyr shoved him back, hard, right in the chest. -Thud! Curtis went crashing into the table behind him, sprawling over tes and drinks, food tumbling onto hisp. A hush fell over the room, broken only by the clinking of ss and the shuffling of chairs as others around them shifted back in surprise. "H-Hey, Nyr,e on, man," Felix stepped in, trying to reach out, his hand hovering to pat Nyr''s chest. But Nyr''s gaze was cold, and his hand came up to p Felix''s away before it even landed. "Don''t touch me," Nyr''s voice was chillingly cold making Felix flinch. "Hey!" Sharon snapped angrily as she stepped forward. Nyr turned to her and it silenced her immediately. With a final contemptuous nce down at Curtis, who was seething as he tried to pull himself up, Nyr reached for his coat and bag. Without another word, he turned and strode toward the door. "Nyr!" Ephera called, following him. She shot a final nce at the group that had caused the scene, her usually soft blue eyes darkened. "Don''t evere near him again. Any of you." "Tch. Came here to eat, and this is what we get?" Yanis stood up, scoffing, his annoyance visible as he threw a hard look at Curtis and his friends. But the fact that he, too, left as soon as Nyr did spoke volumes about where his annoyance was directed to. One by one, the others got up to leave, their expressions cold. dys, pausing for a moment as she passed, cast a final look at Curtis. He sat with his head lowered, shoulders tense and fists clenched, though it seemed more in shame than anger. Her brows furrowed briefly before she, too, turned away, leaving him surrounded by the silence of his own humiliation. ... "Nyr!" Ephera called out as he left the restaurant, tugging on his coat against the chill in the evening air. Her voice caught him mid-step, but he didn''t turn around. His mood was really dark. Curtis''s presence was like a bruise from his past that had been struck again, raw and fresh. Of all the people he despised, Curtis and Leon Grimlock sat at the top. Jayce, byparison, seemed almost harmless. Curtis, however, had made his high school years a waking hell. Only Chloe had kept him steady through those times. "Nyr!" Ephera hurried toward him, catching hold of his sleeve. The gentle but insistent pull made him stop in his tracks. "I''m heading home," he said. "Look at me!" "No." "Yes, you will." Ephera''s grip tightened as she gave his arm a firm tug, forcing him to face her. Nyr''s expression, when he finally turned, silenced her. His usual annoyance was there, but a flicker of weariness softened the edge. His gaze was distant, tinged with irritation and resignation. She could sense his doubt, the way he seemed to wonder if he could ever truly leave his past behind. Today, Curtis had resurfaced like a specter from that difficult time, reminding him of years filled with quiet suffering. And what if others returned as well? He had enough of that. He just wanted to turn a new leaf in his life. Ephera''s blue eyes softened as she lifted her hand, her fingers cool against his cheeks as she cupped his face, pulling him out of his thoughts. "I don''t care about what happened, or what will happen because of your past," she said softly. |||| "All that matters to me," Ephera continued, a warm smile spreading across her breathtaking face, "is who you are bing, Nyr. And what I see is the strongest, most amazing man in the universe." "You have a way with words," Nyr smiled a little, his gaze dropping as he looked down at her. It was a smile he would rarely show to anyone. Ephera tilted her head with a yful glint in her eye, letting her ck hair cascade over her shoulder. "I know," she nodded with a small smile. "And that''s exactly why I''ll make sure you''re the happiest man in the world." Nyr scoffed a little averting his gaze from her. "If this is just another ploy to satisfy your father''s twisted ambitions, then I''m rejecting you right here and now." Ephera giggled softly looking up at him. "Is it?" Chapter 454: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [40] Amael VS Rodolf Chapter 454: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [40] Amael VS Rodolf ? "J-Jennyfer?!" Jennyfer narrowed her eyes, lips curling slightly in a look of annoyance. "It''s Senior to you," she corrected sharply. Victor swallowed, nodding hastily as a flush crept over his cheeks. "A-Ah, yes... Senior..." A grimace crossed Celeste''s face as she watched the exchange from a distance, her brows drawing together. ''Is he still crushing on her... even with Selene?'' She knew all too well the spark that had ignited in Victor''s eyes the first time he''d seen Jennyfer¡ªa stunning senior who had captured his attention since he''d first set foot in the academy as a freshman. Victor''s admiration, perhaps even infatuation, had only grown when Jennyfer had once helped him in his bad time during his first year. At that time, Elizabeth and Alvara were the strongest and were ruling over all First Years with no one to defy them. Victor had been caught up in their fight and Jennyfer had helped him at that time. Celeste sighed inwardly. ''I can''t believe I was ever a little jealous of that...'' There had been momentsst year, and even at the start of her second year, when an inexplicable annoyance would creep up in her whenever Victor spoke about Jennyfer. She''d never been able to pinpoint exactly why. Yet now, that feeling was as if it had vanished entirely, as if swept away by a fresh wind. The timing had coincided almost exactly with the arrival of Amael in Sancta Vedelia. Whatever had once stirred in her chest whenever Victor looked at Jennyfer seemed to have withered. "W-What are you doing here?" Victor asked, dumbfounded. "I''m one of your targets, Junior. You''re here for points, aren''t you? Thene and earn them!" Without warning, Jennyfer drew her sword, lightning crackling along its gleaming de. With a swift, fluid movement, she unleashed a powerful arc of lightning that tore through the air with a thunderous roar. -BOOM! Victor''s eyes widened as he barely managed to leap out of the way, the bolt of energy crashing into the spot where he''d just stood, sending a spray of dirt and debris into the air. "W-Wait, Senior! I''m not here for that!" Victor shouted as he stumbled backward, still evading her attacks. "Behemoth has invaded the forest!" He finally managed to let out the words and it seemed to have worked as Jennyfer''s sword lowered, and her intense gaze softened-if only slightly. Victor let out a breath of relief, his heart pounding in his chest as he took in her rxed stance. But his relief was short-lived. Jennyfer''s eyes narrowed once more, and a sardonic smirk spread across her face. "Do you and your ssmates truly have no better way to catch me off guard?" "What...?" Victor''s mind scrambled, her words catching him off bnce. Jennyfer''s expression shifted to one of exasperation. "Before you, several of your peers tried the same excuse-iming Behemoth had attacked-just before they attempted to ambush me like cowards. Not that I me them for trying..." She added, a hint of amusement in her tone, "but it didn''t end well for them." "It won''t work twice but nice try, Junior." Jennyfer smiled. Meanwhile, Victor and Celeste were equally speechless. ''Who are the bastards who got this dumb idea?!'' Now how can they make her believe them?! "Wait, I am not joking there-" -Booom! *** "Where is Alvara?" Rodolf asked. I shrugged, giving him a dismissive look as I stood up, grabbing a bottle of water. "Alvara? Who knows? And why are you asking me, of all people?" I downed the bottle, letting the cool liquid soothe my throat before sshing some across my face, savoring the feeling. Rodolf''s gaze didn''t waver. "I know she was here with you. Her scent is practically clinging to you." I raised an eyebrow, tossing the empty bottle aside. "What a crazy nose you have, Rodolf," I replied, letting out a shortugh. Rodolf, however, wasn''t ying along. He straightened, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous glint. "Where is she?" he asked again, his voice nowyered with a barely concealed threat. I met his stare, smirking. "And why exactly are you looking for her? Don''t tell me you''ve got some feelings for Alvara?" I couldn''t help butugh, leaning into the mockery, knowing full well what his intentions likely were. Rodolf''s lips twisted into a smirk of his own before he let out a low, humorlessugh. "Feelings? Don''t kid yourself. I just have a score to settle. After what she did to Cylien... well, this exam provides the perfect opportunity." He had been biding his time, waiting for just the right moment to strike back and he was right this exam was perfect for that. "How about this? You tell me everything you know about my brother''s death, and I''ll tell you where Alvara is," I offered him a deal. Rodolf''s expression darkened, and he shook his head. "Nice try. But I have a better idea," he said, his voice dripping with menace. "I''ll beat the truth out of you instead." I smirked, folding my arms across my chest. "Too bad for you, because I''m not telling you a damn thing to a fucker like you." Rodolf''s smirk returned, his expression hardening. "It''s almost touching, you know. Seeing a Half so loyal to someone like Alvara. But it doesn''t change anything." He stepped closer. "I''m going to crush you." "Oh, that''s some serious confidence," I replied, my own smirk growing, matching his own. "But I suppose that''s typical of you." "I''ve been waiting to take you down ever since you beat Allen. For some reason, there''s just something about that face of yours... makes me want to knock you out." Prana started leaking from his body, swirling around him in faint, crackling waves of energy. "As much as I appreciate the passionate feelings you have for me, I don''t have the time to entertain you right now," I replied calmly. Behemoth was on the rampage nearby, and time was slipping through my fingers. Alvara''s situation should have been handled now-I''d told her everything she needed to know, giving her the final push to keep her from heading down the wrong path. With Bryelle also in her care, I trusted she would make sure nothing would happen to her. The only thing I should be focusing on now is Celeste''s safety. As the next Prophetess, she''s a prime target for them, and every second counts. I need to get to her. John and Victor are in the forest as well which relieved me a bit for now but I can''t trust on that for long. "Tell me where Alvara is." I sighed, irritation ring. He wasn''t going to give this up. Summoning Vysindra''s fire, I felt it surge up my right arm, mes licking over my skin. "What are those fluffy ears of yours for? Decoration?" I sneered. -BAM! Before I could blink, Rodolf''s fist was already heading my way. I managed to raise my palm just in time to intercept it, but the impact sent shockwaves up my arm, numbing it instantly. The force sent me skidding back, my body mming into a tree, the bark splintering on impact. Damn, he was strong. Stronger than I''d anticipated. Rodolf stood there, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You should''ve told me where she was when I was still feeling generous." I watched as his form began to shift, his body stretching, muscles bulging, fur bristling along his arms and face. His eyes narrowed, the slits in them sharpening. His hair rose, each strand charged with power. "Moonfang Bestial Form," he whispered. His body glowed with an intense aura of Prana I had never felt before. So this was the Moonfang Prince himself, worthy of a [Pretender] of the [Second Game]. "I''m not making the same mistake as that idiot Adrian. I''m taking you down. Now." And then he was gone, vanishing in a blur of speed so fast that my eyes could barely keep up. The next thing I felt was a crushing blow to my back, sending me hurtling into the air, my vision blurring from the pain. I twisted midair, managing tond on my feet and slide across the ground, steadying myself. "Raven Arts," I murmured under my breath, activating the technique. My vision sharpened, senses heightening until every sound, every movement around me became razor-clear. But the price was steep; I could feel the energy draining me, my skin paling as I forced my body to@@novelbin@@ push past its limits. Rodolf was still incredibly fast, moving in blurs of motion, but with Raven Arts engaged, I could finally react, my body straining but responsive. As a Half-Human, I didn''t have the natural advantages others did. Vampires had speed, werewolves boasted monstrous strength, and elves possessed an effortless mastery over mana. But for me, it was different. I had to fight harder, adapt faster, and work twice as hard to stand on even footing. "Anathema''s Fire," I whispered, lifting my right hand. The mes that curled around my arm like rings weren''t ordinary. Cleenah had warned me about using the Anathemas Fire like this could damage my mental state, that it would twist my thoughts and strain my mind. But right now, I didn''t have a choice. I felt the heat intensify as a burning purple ring coiled tightly around my arm, then another, and another. Three rings, each emitting a searing heat. Rodolf''s gaze narrowed, clearly realizing this wasn''t something to take lightly. Yet, in the blink of an eye, he was in front of me, his wed hand lunging toward me with. I met him head-on, my burning fist crashing into his wed one. -BOOOM! The three ming rings around my arm exploded outward, unleashing a violent shockwave that sent us both flying back, tearing through the forest. I skidded across the ground, crashing through the underbrush. "Damn... it''s gotten stronger," I muttered, steadying myself as I rose to my feet. Rodolf had been thrown back as well, crashing into a tree that shattered under his weight. He stood up, eyes zing with fury as he red at me. Without hesitation, I called out, "Perseus." The amber glow of the de red to life in my hand. I wrapped the Anathema''s Fire around it, the three rings leaving my arm to coil around the de like serpents, turning its glow into a fierce, fiery purple. Gripping the sword with both hands, I raised it as I locked eyes with Rodolf. He seemed to recognize the threat as his mouth opened, the air around him crackling as he condensed a thick, red sphere of Prana within his jaws. With all my gathered strength, I swung Perseus down, releasing the full power of the Anathema''s Fire just as Rodolf unleashed his scorching breath attack. -BOOOOOM! The sh of our attacks triggered an eruption that shattered thendscape around us, ttening trees in a fifty-meter radius and sending a cloud of dust and debris into the sky. I was thrown back with staggering force, my body hurtling through the air until I crashed nearly a thousand meters away. The impact left me breathless, bruised, but somehow still on my feet. Rodolf was somewhere in the aftermath of that st, likely recovering quickly. But I didn''t have time to stick around and find out. I spun around, my thoughts focused only on one thing: Celeste. I took off, running through the wreckage-strewn forest. Find Alvara on your own if you want. Chapter 455 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [41] Alvaras Wrath Chapter 455 [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [41] Alvara''s Wrath "What a wonderful exam!" One elfughed, a broad grin spread across his face. "Yes, indeed. I didn''t expect much when I heard it was going to be a simple game among children," replied another, his tone dripping with condescension. "But this is truly impressive." "It''s surprising, really," another elf added with a smug chuckle. "The other races are doing quite well, despite being... well, lesser beings." The elf beside him nodded, lips curled in disdain. "Quite so, my Lord. But we all know Elves will always be the strongest." In the grand VIP box, a gathering of high-ranking elven nobles reclined on plush, opulent sofas, each surrounded by luxurious silks and sparkling crystal goblets. The decor spoke of wealth and privilege¡ªdeep emerald drapes hung from towering windows, while gold carvings adorned the walls. Screens filled with images of the students'' exam flickered across one side of the box, projecting scenes of battle for their private enjoyment. Laughter and mockingments flowed freely as the nobles watched the scenes unfold. The elves lounged, making little attempt to disguise their scorn for the youngbatants from other races. No humans, Vampires, werewolves, or other ''lower beings'' were allowed within the VIP box. It was an exclusive gathering, a sanctuary for the elven elite, invited specifically to witness the Trinity Eden Academy''s grand exam, from thefort and detachment only wealth could afford. But among these elven elites, seated alone in a wheelchair draped in elegant fabrics, sat Bryelle. Unlike the others, she felt profoundly out of ce in this hall stinking of prejudice. If she had known the atmosphere would be so suffocating, so tantly hostile toward other races, she might have preferred to sit among the general public. They were still all nobles, but at least they weren''t in this toxic cocoon of elven superiority. Her sister, however, had given her no choice. Alvara, protective to the point of paranoia, had insisted that Bryelle remain in the VIP box for her own safety. Queen Tanya had supported this decision, leaving Bryelle no room to decline. Behind her stood two of her personal guards, handpicked by Alvara herself. Stoic and watchful, their loyalty belonged to Alvara and Bryelle alone. They had been briefed only to protect, not to watch the events or indulge in conversation. The world outside, and whatever it held beyond these heavily guarded barrier, meant nothing to them. "I can''t see, sister¡­" Bryelle murmured, her gaze darting from one screen to another. The images moved too fast, or perhaps they were ced poorly from her seat, making it difficult for her to follow the scenes. Just the night before, she had caught a glimpse of Amael and Alvara together. The sight had left her startled and more than a little confused. She hadn''t been able to hear them, but it seemed that, despite a fair amount of bickering, they were getting along. It was bewildering. Bryelle had no idea that Amael knew Alvara so well, let alone that her sister would exercise such unusual patience with a man, especially a Half. Alvara''s disdain for ''halves'' was well known among their family. Yet here she was, showing a level of tolerance that had left Bryelle really curious. Without being able to hear the conversation, she could only guess at the reasons behind Alvara''s behavior. But seeing them together, speaking in what looked like a grudging camaraderie, Bryelle couldn''t shake her astonishment. It was one thing for her elder sister to entertain anyone outside their social circle; it was another entirely to be patient with someone like Amael, a Half¡ªsomething Bryelle would have thought impossible untilst night. As she gazed at the flickering screen, Bryelle''s lips curved into a gentle smile. She absentmindedly reached for the pendant hanging around her neck, a gift from Amael. Somehow Amael''s presence reminded her of her father''s. Perhaps her elder sister felt that same sense of assurance from Amael, though she would never admit it. After all, even when Amael had fallen unconscious, Alvara had chosen to treat him¡ªa Half, no less. The memory still surprised her, but it also gave her hope. Maybe Alvara''s long-held biases could shift, if only a little. Bryelle had even noticed her sister behaving strangely before she''d disappeared from the screens entirely, speaking to what seemed like empty air before slipping away. She hadn''t been seen on any screen since, and Bryelle wondered if she had missed something during her brief nap earlier. With Alvara nowhere to be found, Bryelle''s focus returned to Amael''s screen, where he was now locked in what appeared to be an intense argument with a werewolf. ''Why is he always quarreling with people?'' Bryelle thought amused. It seemed to be his nature to butt heads with everyone he encountered¡ªfirst the stand owner, then Alvara, and now this werewolf. But then, her amusement turned to awe as she watched their fight unfold on the screen. The screen''s view shifted, zooming in on their fight and projecting it onto therge disy for all to see. "Amael is strong¡­" She murmured, impressed by the depth of his skill and the power he wielded. Her admiration only grew when he, unexpectedly, turned and dashed off, leaving the werewolf enraged and searching frantically around for him. "Princess Bryelle." A guard''s voice pulled her from her thoughts, and she looked up in surprise as one of the VIP Box guards approached. Her two personal guards immediately stepped forward, positioning themselves protectively between her and the neer. "Yes, what is it?" Bryelle asked, ncing curiously at the guard. "It''s Princess Alvara¡­ She''s waiting for you outside," he replied, a note of disbelief coloring his words. He, too, was taken aback; after all, just a few hours ago, Alvara had been deep within the forest, and now she was suddenly here. "Elder sister?!" Bryelle was quite astonished as she quickly turned her wheelchair, wheeling herself toward the exit to meet Alvara. Her two guards nked her closely, prepared for anything as the door to the VIP Box swung open. The hallway was heavily patrolled, with guards stationed at every possible entrance and exit. If Alvara had managed to reach this point, it could only mean she was truly the Princess, as no imposter would make it through the security without attracting attention. Finally, Bryelle caught sight of her sister. Alvara was standing rigid, her usuallyposed expression twisted with anguish as she pounded against an invisible barrier of glowing mana circles encasing the VIP area. The guards stationed by the barrier appeared rmed, exchanging uneasy nces. When Alvara demanded entry, they attempted toply, but the barrier rebuffed them, shimmering in the air and denying entry to anyone outside. It was clear that this wasn''t just a typical security measure; it was ast-resort protection spell cast by Harvey Zeste, designed to prevent unauthorized ess in any emergency. No one from the outside could enter, and only those within the VIP Box could exit. "Elder sister!" Bryelle called out, her voice bright with relief. She felt a wave offort as she finally saw Alvara. Alvara''s eyes softened with relief as she took in her sister''s unharmed figure, but her expression twisted in a heartbeat¡ªshifting from relief to terror as her gaze locked onto something just behind Bryelle''s guards. In a split second, the two elven guards whirled around, only to freeze as their vision blurred. Before they could evenprehend the danger, they caught sight of their own bodies, headless, copsing lifelessly to the ground with dull thuds. Bryelle''s blood ran cold. She felt her breath seize as she stared in horror at the fallen bodies of her guards, a pool of crimson beginning to spread across the polished floor. Her eyes traveled upward, and she saw the figure standing before her¡ªa man with a twisted grin. A Hybrid. "BRYELLE!!" Alvara''s scream tore through the hallway. Mana surged around her like a tempest, golden and blinding, erupting with such force that the ground fractured beneath her, creating a massive crater. The shockwave sted outward, hurling every guard behind her against the walls like ragdolls. The Hybrid barely flinched, his twisted grin widening as he took in the chaos. "Ahaha, infiltrating the VIP box was worth it after all. I thought I''d deal with youter, Princess, but it seems we''re on a tighter schedule than I expected." Bryelle''s hands trembled as she gripped the wheels of her chair, slowly inching backward, her terrified gaze fixed on the Hybrid. "W-What do you want?" The Hybrid sneered, flicking his gaze to the ceiling as if savoring the impending copse caused by Alvara''s fury. "Such theatrics," he taunted, watching with a mocking smile as Alvara continued to pour her mana into the barrier. She red at him with a hatred that could have killed him if not for the shield between them. "I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL KILL YOU!! FILTHY HYBRID!! DON''T TOUCH HER!!! I WILL TORTURE YOU! RIP YOUR GUTS OUT! BURN YOU ALIVE!!" Alvara''s voice and expression were terrifying. The Hybrid only chuckled slowly and drew a jagged de from his side, licking his lips trying to mask the split of fear he felt a moment. Thankfully the barrier was mostly erasing Alvara''s mana and presence. As long as the barrier was here nothing could happen to him. "Don''t worry, princess. The pain won''tst long. Just a quick, clean cut across your neck¡­ so that your dear sister can watch as your pretty head rolls away." Bryelle''s heart thundered in her chest, her hands desperately turning her wheelchair back toward the barrier as she trembled uncontrobly. "P-Please¡­" "BRYELLE!" Alvara''s voice filled with desperation rang as she released a surge of mana so powerful it shattered the ground beneath her, sending cracks racing across the floor and beyond the barrier. The Hybrid flinched, his confident smirk faltering as cold sweat dripped down his brow. Yet a glint of twisted excitement still burned in his eyes as he advanced slowly, savoring the terror in Bryelle''s tear-filled gaze. "Wow, what a monster," he muttered, keeping his grin as steady as he could. "But don''t look so frightened, little princess. I''ll make it quick." Bryelle bit down on her lip, epting her fate. She nced back at Alvara, who was now visibly trapped in anguish, her face contorted in horror¡ªthe same look Bryelle hadn''t seen since that devastating incident nine years ago in Vanadias, the day their family had been torn apart. "I¡ªI love you, big sister..." Bryelle whispered, forcing a trembling smile. Alvara''s mouth opened, but no words escaped. But Bryelle didn''t wait; she turned around, her eyelids squeezing shut as she braced for the inevitable. The Hybrid let out a cruelugh, raising his de high. And then¡ª -BOOOOOM! A golden st erupted, colliding with the Hybrid with such force that his body was flung across the VIP box like a ragdoll, crashing into the window and shattering the screens. The once-imprable barrier disintegrated into fragments, dissolving into wisps of golden light as Alvara stepped forward, her mana seething like a storm around her. Behind her, Bryelle slumped unconscious in her wheelchair, ovee by the overwhelming surge of Alvara''s mana. Alvara''s face was pale, her bloodied arm trembling, but her grip on her golden sword was strong. Golden vines wove around Bryelle''s unconscious form, encasing her in a protective cocoon as Alvara advanced, her expression cold and merciless. A murmur rippled through the remaining elves in the VIP zone as they felt her power flooding the room like a tidal wave. "It''s Princess Alvara!" Someone gasped, and in an instant, every elf present fell to their knees, recognizing the fury of their princess. But Alvara''s mana continued to intensify, and one by one, the nobles sumbed, copsing into unconsciousness under its weight. The Hybrid, embedded in the cracked window frame, let out a low groan as he regained his senses. His eyes opened, only to widen in terror as he saw Alvara striding toward him, her every step sending waves of dread crashing over him. His body froze in utter fear, his instincts screaming for him to flee, but his limbs refused to respond. A sickening feeling of helplessness overwhelmed him as a golden vine shot forward, twisting and stabbing into his stomach, tearing through flesh. "AAAAARGHHH!" His scream echoed through the hall, but Alvara didn''t flinch. "Who sent you." "U¨CUTOPIA!" The Hybrid''s answer came out in a desperate, trembling gasp, his terror soplete he didn''t dare lie. A brief silence hung heavy in the air. "I see." Without hesitation, Alvara''s golden vines sprouted from her mana, snaking toward him with deadly precision. In one swift motion, they forced their way into his mouth, cutting off his scream. His eyes widened, rolling up in pain as the thorn-covered vinescerated him from within, tearing apart his organs with mercilessness. His body began to convulse, bulging grotesquely as the golden glow of Alvara''s mana illuminated his veins, his flesh straining against the assault. The Hybrid''s frame shuddered violently, spasming as the thorned vines tore through him, until, with a sickening crack, his body erupted. Flesh, blood, and shards of bone sttered across the VIP box, staining the white walls and floor in a gruesome disy. Not a single drop reached Alvara. The golden vines shielded her, coiling protectively around her as they withdrew from the carnage. She remained untouched, her expression pale and cold. With a final nce at the aftermath, Alvara turned on her heel. The cold indifference in her eyes masked a fury like no other¡ªa fury that had been ignited the moment she saw her little sister trembling, terrified and vulnerable. Whatever Utopia or Sancta Vedelia wanted no longer mattered to her; their intentions, their ambitions¡ªall were insignificant. They had dared to threaten Bryelle. They had made her cry, made her fear for her life. And for that, Alvara would make them suffer. With a graceful motion, she lifted Bryelle''s unconscious form, encased in a protective cocoon of golden vines. Without a word, Alvara rose into the sky, her golden eyes fixed on the distant Teraquin Royal Pce.@@novelbin@@ Chapter 456: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [42] Johns Thoughts Chapter 456: [Event] [Semester-Exam At Vanadias] [42] John''s Thoughts ? Zone 7.@@novelbin@@ The dense forest whipped past, as John moved swiftly, one arm securing Selene against his side, the other gripping Amelia with a gentler hold. "Still can''t pinpoint where Edward is?" John asked, his voice sharper than intended as he asked Hecate. It wasn''t the first time he''d asked, but each moment without an answer twisted the tension in his gut tighter. His instincts red in warning, a sense that something terrible was lurking just ahead. Something was about to happen. () John''s jaw clenched in annoyance. "You''re a Goddess, aren''t you?" (